(DEPRECATED) The Underfoot Railroad by kennyken22
Summary:

Created this version because i had locked myself out of my account for a month, but i today 2/19 got an admin (Jacksmith, what a hero) to help me get back in.  Please see this original version for the story:

http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=8764

thanks

-kenny


Categories: Giantess, Teenager (13-19), Young Adult 20-29, Breasts, Adult 30-39, Body Exploration, Middle Age (50+), Crush, Entrapment, Feet, Footwear, Gentle, Humiliation, Maternal, Mouth Play, New World Order, Odor, Slave, Unaware, Violent Characters: None
Growth: None
Shrink: Micro (1 in. to 1/2 in.), Minikin (3 in. to 1 in.)
Size Roles: FF/m
Warnings: None
Challenges: None
Series: None
Chapters: 27 Completed: No Word count: 164181 Read: 72711 Published: February 07 2020 Updated: February 16 2020
Story Notes:

Created this version because i had locked myself out of my account for a month, but i today 2/19 got an admin (Jacksmith, what a hero) to help me get back in.  Please see this original version for the story:

http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=8764

thanks

-kenny

 


 

1. Chapter X-1: To the Airport by kennyken22

2. Chapter X-2: Through Security by kennyken22

3. Chapter X-3: Onto the Plane by kennyken22

4. Chapter X-4: In Flight Service by kennyken22

5. Chapter X-5: In the Beginning by kennyken22

6. Chapter X-6: Bathroom Hygiene by kennyken22

7. Chapter X-7: Random Rebecca by kennyken22

8. Chapter X-8: In Shoe Service by kennyken22

9. Chapter X-9: The First Days by kennyken22

10. Chapter X-10: The Foot Mine by kennyken22

11. Chapter X-11: The Meeting - Greetings by kennyken22

12. Chapter X-12: The Meeting: Goddess Kelly by kennyken22

13. Chapter X-13: A Sunny Day by kennyken22

14. Chapter X-14: The Meeting - The Party by kennyken22

15. Chapter X-15: Release and Catch by kennyken22

16. Chapter X-16: The Meeting - Linh's Game by kennyken22

17. Chapter X-17: The Coffin by kennyken22

18. Chapter X-18: The Meeting - Momma's Baby Boy by kennyken22

19. Chapter X-19: Insert Orientation by kennyken22

20. Chapter X-20: The Meeting - Goodbyes by kennyken22

21. Chapter X-21: Sarah's Insert Service by kennyken22

22. Chapter X-22: Crystal's Crush by kennyken22

23. Chapter X-23: Sarah's First Time by kennyken22

24. Chapter X-24: Crystal's Lesson by kennyken22

25. Chapter X-25: Break In Period by kennyken22

26. Chapter X-26: Amoequake by kennyken22

27. Chapter X-27: Daydreaming by kennyken22

Chapter X-1: To the Airport by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Entrapment, Hands, Feet, Footwear, Gentle, Humiliation, Odor)

 


 

Even from deep inside the purse I could tell we were coming to a stop. The telltale sign of honking and women saying goodbye to their friends and families indicated that the next step of my journey was about to begin. I could only hope that the contact from the railroad was as reliable as they say – this was going to be by far the most difficult and dangerous part of this nightmare – airport security was already tight before the mandatory miniaturization process. Now, with the fact that tinies were actively trying to flee the country – the airport had introduced new restrictions and additional security for tinies trying to be smuggled or sneaking into the airport. I guess I should consider myself lucky that I was so well connected. I'd already heard enough horrifying stories of desperate men attempting to run or sneak into the airport – men attempting to run security were either promptly stomped or taken by TAA for their own sadistic purposes – others of men attempting to hitch a ride in baggage and being crushed by luggage before x-ray scanner finding their smashed remains inside of a suitcase – much to the annoyance of the woman who now is being interrogated for tiny smuggling she didn't volunteer for – on top of ruining her favorite dress.

 

“This is it” Tracy said unzipping the bag. Temporarily blinded by the stark change in brightness, I smelt the fresh air and looked up. Tracy's blue eyes gazed down from far above me. I could tell from her face that she was concerned – even though she was attempting to hide it. It just made me all the more nervous.

 

“Were going to meet Dianne in the parking lot. There aren't camera's there and she will smuggle you in. I know this isn't exactly going to be the first class flight you could hope for, but Dianne is a good person and has smuggled many tinies before – so you don't have anything to worry about.”

 

Dianne. We spoke about her earlier. She had a good reputation amongst the railroad – but she wasn't officially a part of it. A friend of the railroad for sure and one of the few people who could get Tinies safely out of the country – and according to the railroad, she had a 0% casualty rate – no tiny was ever seriously hurt in her smuggling.

 

She paused and then bit her lip. Her look was more than enough of indication that I wasn't going to like what I heard next. “Look, I don't want to lie to you – this isn't going to be easy on you. With the additional security and the risk she is taking herself, the precautions are for you as well as her. You just have to understand that this is nothing personal – we already know how awful this situation is for men. Just keep that in mind... so please, just do what she asks and understand that it's in your own interest. We just want you to make it through to New Zealand safely, and not, well... I don't think I need to describe it to you.”

 

I gulped. Tracy's hand appeared above me. Her fingers started to peak over the lips of the bag. Even though Tracy had been the best thing to happen to me since I became tiny, being so close to these monstrosities was still unnerving.

 

“It's OK.” I looked up at her, still wondering if I should be yelling and if I sounded like a squeaking mouse to her. “You've been more of an angel than I could have ever hoped for. I don't know how to thank you enough”

 

This caused her to blush. She quickly recomposed herself and said “It's the least I can do. What is happening to you people is awful and it sickens me the way power has corrupted women. I couldn't live with myself if I did nothing.” Her hand begin to slowly move deeper into the bag, her individual fingers looking like living columns. I could feel the heat from them even though they still appeared over 15 yards away from my perspective. I instinctively moved in the opposite direction – not only a futile gesture, but contrary to my own goal. It made me feel pathetic.

 

Tracy noticed this and asked “Are you OK with this? We can still back out now – you can live with me and we don't have to take this risk” she pulled her hand back a bit.

 

I only thought about it for a fraction of a second, then recomposed myself and stepped forward.

 

“No – it's as we said before, even if I stayed it would mean you are just harboring a fugitive and we'd have to spend our lives looking over our shoulders anyway. You've done enough for me – and if I have any chance of returning to normal, or at least being a free person again, it's worth the risk.”

 

She smiled. “That's the spirit – never give up hope.” She began to lower her hand again. This time I didn't step back, I stepped forward. It continued to lower in front of me, appearing like a platform being lowered in a factory. The back of her hand touched the bottom of the bag. Her palm opened, indicating to climb on board. I appreciated that Tracy didn't just grab me – I guess she understood that from our perspective we were already humiliated enough – being dehumanized by having no free will didn't help. It was just an illusion though. I was utterly at her mercy. Still, the gesture was appreciated.

 

I moved forward, when I reached the base of her hand, I once again was reminded of how small I was – even while standing, her hand reached up to the bottom of my torso. I had to put my hands on top her hand to hoist myself into her palm, like I was jumping over a fence. Once in her palm I immediately noticed the heat – it would be nice and cozy on a cold day – but on the hot summer day that it was I immediately began to sweat. Tracy was too – I could feel her palms were slightly slick, and I could smell the lavender hand lotion mixed in with it – it wasn't a bad smell. At this point, Tracy's smell was comforting. I'd been through enough at this point to trust her – and unlike Jen, whose smell instilled me with fear, Tracy gave me a feeling of warmth. Tracy began to close her palm slightly - not enough to envelope me, but enough to create a sort of cage to prevent myself from falling out. I could see through the gaps of her fingers. Then she began to lift, probably not too quickly for her, but for me it seemed like I went from 0 to 50 in less than a second.

 

Suddenly I'm outside of her bag, and I can see the rest of her car, and I can now get a full view of her body. She's wearing jeans and black and blue t shirt, nike sneakers. Her left hand reaches for the car door. And just as quickly as I'm out of the bag, I'm in the parking lot.

 

It's a double decker lot, and there are cars everywhere. We were on the bottom level and were illuminated only by the lights of the garage. Next to Tracy's car is a black SUV – blocking out Tracy from the rest of the parking lot in that direction. A good place to meet Dianne and avoid seeing other people. And that's when I heard the click clack of high heels. A sound that at this point instinctively made me nervous.

 

“Dianne?” Tracy said in hushed voice. Hopefully this was Dianne, as holding a tiny in the middle of the airport parking lot would probably raise suspicion. The click clack grew louder – I could tell she was about to emerge from behind the SUV.

 

And there she was. The woman who's hands literally would hold my fate. I hope she lived up to her reputation. Dianne was a flight attendant – dressed in that typical garb. The flight attendant jacket with the white undershirt and a tight skirt that ended above the knees, with black nylons guiding down to her even blacker pumps. Her skin color was slightly dark – the type of color that could pass off as somebody from South America – but she could just as easily be Italian. I wasn't going to ask though. Her eyes, however, were a striking green, juxtaposed with her skin, made for quite the site. She was lean – through her nylons I could see her well developed calf muscles, presumably from standing for long periods. Her face was plane, but pretty – she had a sharp look.  She was by no means a girl, and looked to be in her early 30's.

 

She walked closer. Tracy lowered her hand a bit – to the point below her breasts – and moved it closer to her chest. Looking up I could only see these mountains, obscuring her face. Dianne stood only a foot or two away, her own boobs obstructing the bottom of her face for only a second, before leaning forward and peering down at me. I felt absolutely helpless, like I was being judged by Gaia herself.

 

“This is Mark, correct” Dianne said.

 

Tracy nodded.

 

“I presume you briefed him, right?” Dianne said while continuing to stare at me. I shivered at this statement. I guess I wasn't given all the details yet.

 

Tracy leaned forward again, looking down at me and simultaneously biting her lip again. “Not the specifics – but I told him it wasn't going to be easy. His previous owner put him through hell though so it's not going to be anything particularly terrible by comparison”

 

That statement did not make me feel any better. The next 16 hours were not going to be fun.

 

Dianne frowned. Her green eyes conveyed more of a sadness than an annoyance. “I'm sorry Mark, but this is for your own good. This is the only way I'll be able to smuggle you safely – you have to understand.”

 

Anxiety began to creep up from the bottom of stomach. “Do you want me to explain the details to your now? This will be your last chance to back out – after this, there is no turning back.”

 

I didn't hesitate. “No, I'm sure about this – I'm OK.” To be honest, I wasn't sure about anything. I just knew that if I found out more details I probably would want to turn back.

 

Dianne held out her hand. Tracy moved hers away from her chest, positioned it above Dianne's and then slowly began to tilt it sideways – I slid down gently onto Dianne's. Her hands didn't have a particular smell – but were just as warm, and I could feel a slight splash of perspiration. Tracy looked at me.

 

“Well, this is it Mark. Good luck.” She sounded sad. I'm not sure that was because she missed me, or she feared for me, or she just recognized how fucked up the world had become. Maybe all three.

 

“Goodbye Tracy – thanks again for everything. Maybe you can visit me in New Zealand sometime”


She smiled at that statement. Her smile immediately lifted my spirits – in fact I almost felt giddy – like I was a kid who just got accepted on a date by his crush. “I'd like that – we can finally play that game of risk scrabble we talked about.”

 

I laughed. Dianne smiled as well. Then she looked at Tracy. “Well, I'm going back to my car. I have to get him prepped and it's not something to do in public.” Tracy nodded.

 

“Goodbye mark” she sounded sad.

 

“Don't worry Tracy – Mark will be the the 57th tiny I've smuggled and at this point it's pretty routine. As long as he cooperates we'll have nothing to worry about.”

 

57th? That's more than I expected. She'd been busy. Tracy turned away and went for her car door. As she went to open it she looked back at me – in a similar hand cage position with Dianne instead of hers. She waved. I waved back – not sure if she could see me, as Dianne turned away.

 

Everything began to move. Dianne didn't hesitate and shifted her hand towards the right pocket on her dress, and dropped me inside. The space was tight but not enough to be restrictive. Suddenly the wall of her pocket appeared to move towards me, shifting me backwards before receding back from the direction it came. From within the pocket I could hear the click clack over her walking. It only took a few steps to completely discombobulate me and I fell over from the jostling, falling awkwardly onto my back at the bottom of the pocket. It was almost the perfect fit for a tiny such as me, and with nothing to brace on I was stuck on back staring up at the crack of light that would only give me brief glimpses of Dianne's jacket, arm, and the roof of the garage above.

 

At this point I wanted to laugh. Just another situation in which I had no control – I couldn't even stand up. If Dianne accidentally hip checked a wall I'd be a red smear in her pocket – probably not enough of me would even be left to to completely stain a half of a napkin.

 

Then we stopped, and I saw Dianne lift her arm and the distinctive sound of a car door opening. She stepped inside and sat down, and I was hoisted into a vertical position and standing. From here I could move forward again. Dianne's fingers appeared around me, her black fingernails looking like ax heads to me. These digits could easily have sliced me, but she deftly grabbed be with her index and thumb and I was abruptly flying through the air, only to suddenly be placed on the floor of the vehicle.

 

The beige carpet on the car floor was fairly clean. I could only see a few bits of dust nearing the edges of the seats. Dianne's pumps flanked me either side, appearing about 20 yards away in both directions. looking bigger than double Decker buses. I could smell the leather from where I stood. She leaned forward and reached down with her hand – and grabbed the base of her right shoe and removed her nylon clad foot. She kicked the shoe away with her foot, further to the the right, and then lifted her foot onto the edge of her seat, and started to unravel her nylon.

 

I stood watching this somewhat dumbfounded. I finally understood what was about to happen – with all the additional security to prevent tiny smuggling this was probably the only way to get me through unnoticed. Still, Dianne's foot loomed high above me with the rest of her body, and to my right her left foot stood like the base of a building, slightly moving as she rolled down her nylon on her right leg.

 

Dianne looked at my while removing the rest of her nylon. “Do you need to use the bathroom – or are you thirsty? This is the last time you will get the opportunity till we are on the flight – and that won't be for another couple of hours”

 

I didn't need to use the bathroom but water sounded like a good idea. “I'll have some water please” I felt like a passenger on a plane with that line.

 

Dianne grabbed a water bottle and then poured some water into the cap before lowering it onto the floor with me. It was about 10 bottles of water to me in the cap. I drank quite a bit – all through the smell of leather and from the water's reflection I could see Dianne finally removing her nylons to show the bottom of her toes above. Her feet were athletic looking. She had a high arch and her toes were long. Her foot swiftly lowered to the floor and landed only 10 yards from me – so quickly and with such force that the vibrations caused a bit of fear. I could see her black nail polish now from my perspective and the hairs on the top of her toes.

 

“Are you ready to begin? We only have a few minutes now before I need to head into the airport.” Dianne said.

 

I nodded.

 

“Take off your clothes” She said, subconsciously lifting the sole of her foot. I could smell her foot and it mixed with a lingering smell of leather. Not an overwhelming smell by any means – but a smell nonetheless. Like a mix of coconut soap and leather. Dust fell off the bottom and even though she had only pitched her foot up slightly it was already well above me. Fear gripped me as the sole of her foot could easily move forward and squash me before I could react.

 

I was shocked by the order. Dianne could tell and showed the frown she had earlier. “Look, you're stuck with me now and you don't have to – but it's going to be hot.” She gestured towards her nylon. “With the additional security the only way to get you past the scanners is from within my nylon – they don't look down that low. We still have to remove our shoes as well so the only way to keep you on me is from within the nylon. After we are in the airport it will be too suspicious to remove you. I'm sorry but it's the only way. Once on the plane I'll be able to let you out but between my work and everything else it's not going to be easy. Don't worry, I'm light footed and you'll be OK.”

 

I looked at her foot, and then slowly traced it up her leg and to her torso, and then to her eyes. The green eyes gazed right back at me. I felt silly considering I was going to be naked under her foot in a few seconds, but still said - “Can you not look at me at least?”

 

Her eyes widened and said “Oh, sorry”

 

I removed my clothes, instinctively putting my hands over my crotch. Before I could even react it was suddenly dark and Dianne's hands surrounded me, gripping me so that my arms were stuck by my sides and my head stuck out of the top. I could feel my crotch rubbing against her palm. She looked at me.

 

“Look, this is just as awkward for me as it is you” I don't think she believed what she was saying but I understood the sentiment. Her eyes appeared to almost look through me. “Are you ready?” I don't think my response would have even mattered. I could see her moving her left hand with the nylon below me. This is going to be an one hell of a day.

 

“Does it matter?” I said.


Dianne laughed. This made me feel better. “I guess not” and then she let me go.

 

I fell for what felt like a minute but was only a second, and then suddenly I was hitting a giant net, before I tumbled over myself. The only thought I had was that I could have easily walked into this and didn't need to be dropped – but at this point I was getting used to being thrown about.

 

Eventually I reached the bottom. I could see Dianne using her hands to open the nylon and peered down at me from above. “I'm sorry about this but it's the only way. I'm going to position you so that you are on your back and that your head is between my big and second toe. That way your breathing won't be obstructed, and there is enough room under my toes so that you won't be crushed.”

 

Being told I wasn't going to be crushed under her toes did not improve my attitude. “Look – it's going to be rough, especially with my pumps on. It will be dark too, and you're not going to be able to move. In past experiences I've found the only real way I'll be able to notice you if you need something is...” She paused staring at me in the bottom of her nylon. I could only see her eyes as the rest was mostly obstructed form her nylon. “I'll just be honest – I'm a bit ticklish. The gap between my toes is especially sensitive, and since your arms will be pinned...”

 

Jesus – I realized what she meant. The only way I can get her attention is if I kiss or lick the gap between her toes. With the amount of humiliating foot shit I've had to deal with recently, at least this foot would be working on my behalf. I guess I could try to be positive about it.

 

“I understand.” cutting her off. She simply nodded and then lowered her nylon slightly in her hands. I could see her foot raising from outside the nylon far above me. And then from the entrance of the nylon the light was obstructed, her tan foot entering from above with her toes wiggling into the nylon cavern that was to be my prison for the next 16 hours.

 

It creeped forward at a maddeningly slow pace, getting larger and larger, squirming in an animal like way of a creature burrowing into a hole in the ground. I simply lay on my back, helpless, literally naked. When the foot was about 10 yards a way I could see the bottom of her toes and her foot – the space between easily large enough to fit two tines – however the gap between big and second toe was probably the only reasonable location to guarantee a place to breathe. From here I could see callouses on her big toe and the balls of her foot and as it approached and I could make out more dust. When it was about 5 yards away the toes moved quickly above me, and her foot lifted so it was again on the edge of her seat, with her hands suddenly adjusting the nylon.

 

“Please, get under my toes so that your head is between my first and second toe.” I couldn't see her face from below her foot and the nylons were not stretched to be visible yet anyway. I crawled forward on my stomach to position myself below her toes, and then rolled onto my back. She then pulled her nylons up tight and I was pulled right up into her big toe before I could react, with my mouth still open I got a bit of a taste of her foot. Salty, with very faint bit of cheese after taste, and some dirt to boot. Great start of my journey.

 

“Sorry” she said. I could see her hands from below the the nylon going to reposition me. It moved me down slightly so that I fit my head between the gap, her toes now enveloping me on all sides. I couldn't move, but I had enough space to feel like I wasn't being pressured either.

 

She lowered her foot to the floor. I could barely see her through the nylon now, my head had just enough space to swivel left and right – looking right I could place my face on the gap between her toes. There was a bit of grime here, just a few specs at this point, but I'm sure during the course of the trip it would accumulate. I hoped to god nothing happened to the point where I'd need to lick my way though that again – reminding me of the nightmare that was Jen.

 

“Are you good?” Dianne said. I don't even know why she asked. “Make sure you can get my attention – this is the last time we will talk for a few hours.”

 

She stared down at me through the nylon. Her toes gave the slightest squeeze, and I could feel her flesh touch my naked body. My crotch under third toe as well, and this stirred me ever so slightly. I felt absolutely humiliated.

 

I looked to my right, and gave her toe gap a little kiss. Dianne continued to stare at me. “I don't feel anything – are you sure you're in the right spot?”

 

“No, I'm in the right spot!” I yelled. I didn't want to lick her toe gap right now. I really just wanted to get out of this nightmare.

 

“Oh – well did you lick them?” She squeezed her toes again, forcing the air briefly from my lungs. I began to feel real terror. I don't know why, this is clearly not the worst situation I've been in. “Look, I know this is awful – but we need to make sure we can communicate. I really don't want to find out I accidentally suffocated you – or even worse, crushed you or drowned you in there”

 

Drowned me? Jesus Christ it made sense – the leather, the summer day, the work of a flight attendant. It was going to get hot, stuffy, sweaty. I guess even if I had clothes they'd all be ruined anyway. I don't know why but I suddenly was thinking of soldiers in world war 2, wondering if they were going to die on a sinking ship, their last moments as the boat goes down thinking this is not how I wanted to go. I wondered if I had it worse – I wondered if I could be in heaven speaking to my fellow dead telling them I died from drowning on a women's sweat in her shoe. I wondered if people would think it was funny or sad.

 

I turned my face to the right, and I licked the gap. It was a bit salty and a bit cheesy, but not bad. What have I become, I thought, licking the gap between a woman toes and think it's not that bad. Dianne didn't respond. So I turned my head back and really gave it a licking. Up and down, side to side, gathering up some of the grime that already accumulated. I coughed it out, and continued licking. Dianne's toes squeezed me in response.

 

“OK – I feel you. I think we are good to go. Good luck down there Mark”

 

Jesus. What was I? Suddenly her foot lifted up and I could smell leather – and then it was dark. The fresh air was gone and the heat from her foot quadrupled. I was in her pump. I couldn't move. I could feel her flesh, putting only a slight amount of pressure on me, but completely preventing any movement. Her smell permeated everything. My eyes began to adjust and I could then see her foot – there was gap between her toes and the pump that allowed me to see the bright light towards the top of her foot - so I would at least be getting some fresh air.

 

 

Chapter X-2: Through Security by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

Categories: Unaware, Entrapment, Odor, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation

 

If you like the story, please leave a review!

Taking comissions at kennyken22@protonmail.com or kenny224@post.com

 


 

From her shoe I could feel the heat increasing and the smell intensifying. Her skin was warm and only had the slightest touch of moisture. Her toes flexed for only the briefest a seconds – probably an unconscious movement for her – but to me it seemed like if the sole of boa constrictor inhabited a very warm blanket – my face was pushed right into her second toe – my lips making contact with her skin. I shut my eyes and prayed that if I was to die in this nightmare it would happen quickly – I didn't want to have my bones slowly broken over the next 16 hours by a woman who was supposed to be helping me. What kind of world is it where I have to lick between the toes of a woman to prevent myself from being killed by the same toes unknowingly.

 

What was I? Was I even a human being? I suddenly felt a sense of vertigo. She must have lifted her foot. Just as suddenly I felt like I was falling. Her toes lifted off of me for a second - just enough time to move me slightly further towards the ball of her foot. I instinctively flexed my elbows away from them to stabilize myself using the sole of her shoe and the ball of her foot. I could feel the ridges of her flesh. The ball of her foot was soft where my hand was, but by my shoulder I could feel what amounted to rough leather. She had quite the callouses – I didn't want to slide in that direction. If I did – she probably wouldn't be able to feel me as she smothered my naked body.

 

BOOM.

 

Everything was vibrating and I was just as suddenly feeling like I was dragged down to the bottom of the shoe. Her toes lifted up again and my body was turned slightly towards the ball of her foot – my face wedged right against the flesh in the gap between her toes. The heat was overwhelming – it felt like I was in a sauna that had the temperature too high and then being covered in damp leather blankets. I could feel the sweat pouring from my face - but I wasn't entirely sure if it was just mine. Moisture poured over my mouth and had a distinctly cheesy quality. Dianne's foot was beginning to sweat.

 

She had only taken one step. Then I felt like I was falling again, rolling back towards the front of the shoe – momentarily thinking that I might roll too far forward and end up under her toes. The nylon, however, lifted me up towards her toes with them.

 

BOOM.

 

I was becoming nauseous. I didn't want to throw up – I would end up wallowing in my own puke under the toes of this woman. I don't know why but even now I had some sense of pride – I didn't want to appear weak. It was ironic. I was concerned with appearing manly. Lying naked under toes that were helping me – and could even more easily turn me into paste.

 

BOOM.

 

The heat increased. I was now sweating profusely. Her toes lifted and fell. I was already used to the pattern. Flexing my shoulders to stabilize myself with the nylon and her toes to prevent myself from moving. Then I could see the dark brown flesh from the light that crept in going towards the top of her foot from between her toes.

 

BOOM.

 

I closed my eyes. I prayed to god. I starting thinking maybe I should have just stayed with Tracy. At least with her I could feel safe. I wouldn't even care if she propped her feet in front of me and told me to lick the dirt from her soles – at least I'd be able to move and breathe fresh air.

 

BOOM.

 

I could feel her flesh becoming more damp. Her foot was beginning to sweat. In addition to my own sweat I started to increasingly feel slick. My curly hair was becoming heavy with the moisture, falling into my eyes – the acidity from the sweat stingy my eyes slightly.

 

BOOM.

 

Why was I praying to God? If God was real why was I stuck under the toes of a woman, in her nylon, in her pump – and this being a good thing. What kind of sick deity would do that? Yet I still prayed with a desperation of a man who's completely lost control of his life. I suddenly started praying to Dianne.

 

BOOM

 

I was beginning to forget anything relevant to my life. My world now was a damp sauna – the walls were my masters. Her toes were my gods. I was completely at their mercy. They weren't human things – they were alien. I was their slave – they could kill me whenever they wanted.

 

“Please” I whimpered. Nobody could hear me. The toes didn't react as they flexed upwards and I slid back towards the ball of her foot. The dampness was making it harder for me to brace myself – and I moved closer to ball of her foot by what felt like a few inches to me.

 

BOOM

 

After the vibration stopped I could see that my body was closer towards the ball than it had been before – the right side of my face was pressed into the flesh between her toes. I could feel the accumulated muck on the side of my face. Dianne probably wouldn't even feel it. Even if she had been looking at the gap between her toes it wouldn't have been enough to be visible. But for me, when the gap of her toes could fit what amounted to a propane tank – the bits of dust felt like clumps of wet rags.

 

BOOM

 

The smell was a mix of leather and coconut – but more increasingly taking on the air of cheese section at my local supermarket. I don't think we were even out of the parking lot yet.

 

 

BOOM

I closed my eyes again. My face was pressed against the flesh between her toes. The rest of my naked body was now sufficiently damp – I could feel the bottom of her third toe against my crotch. The moisture and movement was sliding my crotch against her the soft flesh sauna walls. I was becoming aroused - and I felt even more humiliated by this.

 

BOOM


“Don't get an erection” I kept repeating to myself. I didn't want Dianne to be offended. Then I realized she probably wouldn't even be able to feel it. What was I? Was I even a human being? I didn't even know what was worse – if she felt it or if she couldn't. Just as quickly as I was aroused I was now suddenly humiliated and afraid.

 

BOOM

 

This time the click clack of her heels sounded different – no longer on concrete. The lighting had shifted to a more bluish tint. I could hear voices. She was inside of the airport. My face was now feeling like it was pushed towards the gap between her toes.

 

BOOM

The foot didn't lift this time. “Dianne Trabaow checking in for the flight 997 to New Zealand.” I could hear from above. The center of gravity of the shoe pitched downwards and my face was again pressed against her toe gap. She must have lifted her foot slightly.

 

The heat was immense and even though I could see some light it seemed like I was breathing air only that was trapped in a plastic bag for an hour. I guess I was lucky that their was some fresh air – this was already such a hell I don't know how some tinies have lived completely encased in boots and ugs – a fate I narrowly avoided with Jen. I really would have spent the rest of my days as her toe jam.

 

“Yes – do you have anything to check in?” A receptionist said.

 

“Just this bag” Dianne said. My cage shifted again while simultaneously constricting. She was moving her foot unconsciously – or so I presumed. I was completely locked with my face pressed against her gap – even though we leveling off. And then I saw something that terrified me.

 

From above me I could see sweat. Just a drop or two. But these drops were about the size of my face. And they were growing. And I couldn't move. And then it started sliding down the gap of her toes- towards my face. I suddenly felt as if a gallon of hot water left on the back of a flatbed was just dumped on my face. It poured into my nose, my mouth, and my eyes. The sweat was salty and had a bit of a provolone taste. I was choking – coughing desperately in an attempt to breathe as more sweat poured into my mouth. Hopelessly trying to breathe but more and more sweat continued to pour.

 

I began to panic and instinctively started to struggle. It was completely futile. I started swallowing the sweat – not intentionally but out of a desperate attempt to breathe.

 

“Go right on through mam.” A receptionist said. Her toes shifted upwards, allowing me to turn my head for a fraction a second and letting the sweat pour onto the side of my face. I breathed deeply – even though it was hot and humid foot air it felt like I was breathing in the middle of an alpine forest in contrast.

 

BOOM

 

The process of walking restarted. Vibrations, vertigo, free fall. My face shifted back between her sweaty toe gap and then the callous under her big toe. There were clumps of what felt like wet cloth on the side of my face.

 

BOOM

 

I was no longer anywhere near aroused. My crotch was pressed against her toes, and in the rise and fall occasionally squeezed my member. It might have been pleasant but it was becoming so difficult to breathe that I was getting dizzy. If I passed out I might slide under her foot and end up paste. But at least I wouldn't have to experience this hell.

 

BOOM

 

Things started to shift in color. I was getting increasingly confused. I'm not sure if it was the lack of fresh oxygen or just the rapid movement and slamming pressure of her toes as they fell.

 

BOOM
The walking speed slowed and was becoming irregular. Her foot rapidly moved up and down, lifting me into her toes and then pressing me into the sole of her pump.

 

“You know the rules Dianne – same security check we always have” A voice stated from above.

 

There was a pause. My consciousness was beginning to fade. Suddenly it was bright and I could breathe fresh air that made me feel like I was in heaven. I was completely blinded by the light – and I felt like was in complete free fall until my back felt like I was being pressed against a wall of ice.

 

Dianne had taken off her shoes for security. The ice was just a room temperature floor – but to me almost felt colder than anything I had ever felt. I was suddenly wide awake.

 

From above, I could see Dianne looking forward. I could see her hands reaching into her pockets as her long black hair drooped over her shoulders. I could see up her nostrils, but I could not make out her eyes. Her other arm was grabbing a plastic bin.

 

I was lifted up again – this time I could see the world shifting around me, up her nylon clad leg to the darkness below her skirt, and white light surrounding her. If I wasn't so afraid she would have looked like a Goddess. But as it was she was more like a terrific force of nature. Chaotic, and completely at her mercy. As I began the process of free fall, I was more terrified than I had been. Being inside the pump made it harder to tell how quickly I was moving. This time I was sure I would end up as paste below her toes as they fell back towards the ground.

 

BOOM

 

Nothing. The gap between her toes was just the right amount of space so that the ball of her foot made contact with the ground before her heel touched down after it – her toes pressing into me as they landed. Not enough force other than to slightly squeeze me. I guess she was experienced at this. Or at least naturally light footed. I was observant enough to know that most people were slammers when they walked – which is why tinies were routinely smushed after it became popular to use them as insole services. A fate which I briefly had experienced before being rescued by Tracy.

 

BOOM

 

My memory of Tracy was thrown from my mind as the world swirled around me. Dianne had entered the scanner. I could see her lift her arms over her head as the machine began to buzz and the scanner began it's spin. Her shirt was lifted slightly and I could see the brown flesh of her chest – a view partially obstructed by the flesh of big toe behind me. I looked at the toes for a second – meaty brown things that were seemingly alive. The whirring got louder.

 

Her toes game me a slight squeeze. She was still looking forward and I couldn't see her eyes – but I had the distinct feeling that this was the first time she was attempting to communicate with me. It was a gentle squeeze – an acknowledgment that she knew I was there. It would have been comforting if I wasn't filled with dread. Instead it just made me feel pathetic. If she squeezed her toes only slightly harder I'm sure she could would start snapping bones before my eyes burst out of my head.

 

I just prayed that if I was going to die it would be quick – slowly being crushed under the foot of a woman who was supposed to be helping me was not the way I wanted to die.

“Go right on through mam – looks like you're in the barrel today”. And with that I was flying through the air again.

 

BOOOM

 

Dianne's foot lifted in the air and I could see her other foot below me. Dianne had sat down and crossed her legs. From within her nylon I could see her eyes for the first time since entering my leather prison. She wasn't looking at me. She looking at her pumps – brushing dirt off from the top of one. Her toes flexed, and her foot shifted upwards, and I suddenly was face first in the gap of her toes and felt the bottom half of my body, slick from my sweat as well as hers, sliding under the damp flesh of the ball of her foot.

 

Oh no. I was being pulled under her ball of her foot. Her foot bobbed up and down and I tilted my head to see her gigantic hands preparing slide her shoe on below me. As I slid further under her foot I realized that if I didn't shift back into position I was going to be trapped under the ball of her foot as she put her shoe back on – and if that was the case – I don't think I would survive the walk to the plane.

 

She continued to shake her foot and my body continued it's slide, my head remaining between the toe gap but my feet now diagonally below the ball of her foot, my crotch and chest rubbing against a think leather-callous on the ball of her foot below me. I couldn't move my arms at all but I flexed with all my might to prevent myself from sliding further. I could see Dianne's green eyes from between her toes as she stared down past me towards the ground. And suddenly a massive bus of that was the black leather pump was above me. She was putting her shoe on.

 

“Dianne!” I screamed. But I was too small the and the airport was too noisy. Her toes tilted up one last time and I started to slide towards the ball again. My face was now wedged right into the gap of her flesh between her big and second toe. Then sweat that had accumulated started to stream into my mouth and I couldn't breathe.

 

I was going to die. But I didn't want to die. So my fear wont out over the humiliation. I started licking the gap between her toes. And to my horror I found myself with a mouth full of grime and sweat and dead skin. The detritus that had accumulated formed a barrier between my tongue and the soft flesh below. I would need to work my way through it to get her attention.

 

It started to get dark. Her toes were entering the shoe. In a mad dash at desperation I started licking wildly, faster and more aggressively than I had done anything in my life. The shoe continued to slide on and dragged my body further under the ball of her foot – I could feel my head getting pulled away from my torso as it was stuck on the gap of her toes. I continued licking, and the light was gone. I was completely wedged under the ball of her foot.

 

And then the sense of falling happened and I realized this was it. If Dianne stood up my guts were going to be coming out of mouth. In panic I did the only thing I could think of, I pushed my face deep into her toe gap, pushing my way through the jam, and bit the flesh, getting a mouth full of toe and jam and sweat that prevented me from breathing through my mouth – but my teeth hit the warm flesh below and I continued to bite and nibble regardless of the fact that I was simultaneously suffocating on the material my teeth was grinding off of her flesh.

 

Her big and second toe suddenly gave my head a slight squeeze – almost as if to acknowledge that I had communicated. Then there was nothing else. I realized that while she may have noticed me she might not have understood the predicament – so I had to continue to signal her. I was desperate. I coughed up the toe jam that I could and swallowed the rest – and immediately began licking her toes gap. This caused her toes to move in rhythmic pattern – almost like they were enjoying it.

 

I felt like the detritus I was swallowing, and realized that these toes were my world. I continued to lick and began sobbing simultaneously, the toes flexing in a pattern that reminded me of some kids dancing at a prom.

 

And suddenly there was light.

 

After my eyes adjusted I could see Dianne from between the gap of her toes, her pale green eyes piercing me. She didn't react in a way that seemed to acknowledge my presence but her hands appeared from above me like a giant bird of pray.

 

I was just toe lint, I continued to cry even though I knew I had saved myself. Dianne seemed to recognize now what had happened and her hands moved below me, and she titled her foot forward while using her index finger to push me back towards her toes. I could feel the slickness of her foot wiping over me as I could feel the lint and flesh accumulate on myself as I moved back to the toes. She then moved my shoulder so that my head was no longer pressed against the gap of her toes, but I was still close enough to tilt my head into it if I needed to. I prayed to god that I didn't – but we weren't on the plane yet.

 

And just as quickly it felt like I was falling again, and became black. The heat quadrupled and I could no longer breathe fresh air – just leather and cheese. I was back in her pump.

 

 

Chapter X-3: Onto the Plane by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

Categories: Unaware, Entrapment, Odor, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation


As I lay in the dark of the pump, all I could feel was the heat and flesh from under Dianne's toes and the ball of her foot. It gripped my entire body – and had the feeling as if layers of leather were piled on top of me. At this point I was so thoroughly drenched in sweat that I could not longer even tell if it was mine or Dianne's – I couldn't feel the sweat coming off of her toes anymore I was so soaked. Underneath my back I could feel the liquid accumulating – from what little light was sneaking from between her toes I could see what amounted to a few centimeters (from my perspective) of liquid through the nylon– it would splash up against the sides of my body and of my neck. The liquid had specs of garbage throughout – probably the dirt and skin that had accumulated from however long she had worn the pump – and it seemed relatively new to me. It was horrifying.

 

I closed my eyes. The motion and heat and stuffy sweaty smell of the air was just too much for me to handle. I starting blacking in and out – to the memories of my time as a normal person, playing football just like another kid – to the initial miniaturization and my nightmare that was Jen. And then Tracy. I thought a lot about Tracy. And then suddenly I would be back in Dianne's pump. Smelling her foot and the sweat lapping my sides, her slick leather flesh gripping me as the moisture moving freely from her foot to my skin. It burned my eyes and got in my mouth, but at this point I had drank enough of it to not particularly notice – except when bits of her skin and dirt got in my mouth. These I coughed out.

 

BOOM

 

It was all a blur. My head began to spin.

 

BOOM

 

I was back with Tracy. On top of the table talking to the first person who had treated me with any respect since I shrank.

 

“The underground railroad” she had delivered the idea. “New Zealand is becoming a haven for tinies – I heard they even are working a way to reverse the process”

 

Reverse the process? Become normal again? After the time spent with Jen's sadism just being left alone was a dream – but to be me again?

 

“There are plenty of girls joining the railroad too – it's risky, but more and more tinies are getting smuggled out of the country”

 

BOOM

I opened my eyes and saw the rough callous from the underside of Dianne's big toe. It was grayer in comparison to the dark brown of the the rest of her toes – I could see black lines, dirt presumably, filling the gaps between the swirls on the flesh. It was partially flaking on one side. Looking forward I could see through the nylon at the black of her pump and to my right from I could see the gap between her toes before the nylon obscured the top of her foot and the splash of light coming from above. The gap between her toes shined with sweat and seemed to have more debris than I remembered from when I first entered. They appeared to be small black rags. I hoped I wouldn't have to lick their again. The thought made me start gagging.

 

BOOM

 

I could hear Dianne talking from above “Hey Sarah – let's get prepped for boarding – right?”

 

I heard the voice of a different woman, presumably Sarah. “Yea – only 16 hours of standing and dealing with sassy women to go – right?” She laughed at her own joke. “My feet are going to be killing – imagine if they allowed tinies – I'd love to have my inshoes for these. Damn restrictions”

 

Dianne laughed. She had to keep up appearances I guess. Her toes pressed into me for a second – only the slightest movement for her but it pushed me further into the sole of her pump and made the sweat lap up higher the sides of my body, and making it more difficult for me to breathe. Then she lifted them back.

 

“Well let's gets started” Dianne said. Then I could feel the rise and drop of her walking, her toes pitching up and down and giving me a squeeze as they rhythmically rose and fell.

 

I did my best to focus on not sliding around too much to avoid getting pulled under the ball of her foot – but luckily from within the pump their really wasn't much room to operate so I didn't have to worry about it too much. Which was good as it was becoming more and more difficult for me to think coherently – the lack of air and the heat was beginning to take its toll.


What if I didn't survive the trip? I'd guess I'd been through worse with Jen but it would be ironic if the lady trying to save me found me dead in her nylon. Crushed, or suffocated, or drowned in her sweat. How ludicrous.

 

Suddenly I was laughing – maybe I was getting delirious. I was imagining my tombstone – Mark Bowdan 1997 – 2019. He died in a pool of sweat on the underfoot railroad. It wasn't that funny but it still made me laugh.

 

But then I was back in the pump and my laughs turned to tears. I started screaming. I didn't care if anybody heard me at this point. I was feeling like a caged animal. Nobody would probably have heard anyway. The sides of her toes glistened and the sweat poured from between her toes dragging the filthy black rags of jam onto my face. The callous from her big toes was rubbing the back of my head. Her second toe protruded further to my left, the brown flesh slightly discolored towards the tip, probably some dirt. I could faintly see the the nail – painted black – and what appeared to be a line of dirt between the cuticle and her skin next to it.

 

BOOM

 

The movement now continued as I was jostled into the bottom of her toes, the ball of her foot, and splashing into the layer of liquid – it seemed to be slightly higher than before – as the toes gently pushed me down in the sole before raising up again. The heat made me dizzy. I started to doze.

 

BOOM

 

I saw a bead of sweat forming from between her toes. It was just a drop – but to me it looked like a bucket of liquid balancing between her toes. As more sweat built up I could see it getting bigger. I knew it was inevitable. The surface tension gave and Dianne's nasty toe sweat poured right onto my face. I closed my mouth but it went right into my nose and even with my eyes closed burned them anyway. I opened my mouth to breathe but I only ended up swallowing more of the sweat. It tasted salty had that lingering cheesy taste. I was so fully inundated with it I didn't really notice the smell anymore – but I couldn't avoid the taste. Chunks of dirt and skin were mixed in and I coughed up bits that were still in my mouth. I tried to turn my head away from the gap in her toes and the sweat from the pump splashed into the left side of my face. The sweat level had raised a bit – it was forming in puddles that her toes had imprinted in the shoe.

 

BOOM

 

I began to fade out. I was starting to feel like I was her pump – or part of her flesh. I almost felt like my existence had always been this way. That I wasn't a person – I was just some appendage to this woman. Her foot was my reality. Her toes were my masters. They controlled my fate and I was at their mercy.


BOOM

 

And suddenly I felt myself again. I realized I was hungry. And getting thirsty. I guess all of the sweating from the heat was starting to dehydrate me. The pool of sweat that was sloshing back and forth in her shoe was gathering dirt. If I was in here for a few more hours I might be tempted to drink it. You can only stay sane for so long.

 

BOOM

 

The vertigo, the heat, the sweat, her toes, the free fall. Over and over. I continued to bounce face first into her toes and then the gap between them, layers of black muck slapping my face. I would blow from my mouth and nose to prevent it from clogging my ability to breathe. I could feel some of it stuck to the sides of my face. I wanted to move arms up to get it off but they were pinned under Dianne's toes.

 

BOOM

“Alright – we are ready to start boarding” Sarah said to Dianne. “Your turn to greet our lucky guests”

 

Dianne's foot was still but I could feel it start to lift and just as quickly slam back to he ground. She was tapping her foot. I was bounced up into her toes before being slammed back into the sole of her pump.

 

“They are coming down the ramp now” Sarah said.

 

The next 10 or so so minutes Dianne greeted the passengers as they entered and directed them to their seats. For me it consisted of Dianne's foot mostly being still but occasionally tossing me about as she subconsciously moved her foot. At this point I had pretty much stopped crying and had come to accept my nightmare. I wished for every minute that the experience would come to an end but had a resigned feeling about it. More than anything I just wished for fresh air. The heat and stuffiness seemed worse then the restriction being slammed about. I started fading in and out again.

 

It was almost like I was asleep – it seemed like a dream. I would notice Dianne's toes pressing into me and see the wrinkles of her skin but then I would close my eyes and feel like I was floating – somewhere else. Dianne's sweat would splash onto me and bring me back into my leathery prison.

 

It sounded like most of the passengers had boarded and Dianne had started walking again.

 

“I'm going to stop in the bathroom for a second” Dianne said to Sarah.

 

This perked my interest. Was she finally going to let me out? Perhaps I didn't have to spend the whole 16 hours in the pump – we were on the plane so the security was probably done with.

 

I could hear the bathroom door slide shut and I felt Dianne's shoe lifting me in the air. She must have sat down.

 

There was the sound of her shoe dragging across her nylon whilst the light inside the shoe was increasing. I was blinded by white light, and felt a whoosh of cold fresh air. I was so thoroughly soaked in sweat that the temperature difference along with the wind immediately made me start shivering. I was glad that I was pressed up into her warm toes suddenly and instinctively tried to move myself closer to them.

 

I was again feeling pathetic. Just a tiny, naked man trying to snuggle with bottom of a woman's toes – toes which had me trapped in her shoe for the last hour. They were my angels and my demons.

 

I turned my head to see Dianne's right leg had been crossed over her left leg, which extended down to the floor and her left foot was still inside it's pump. For me, it seemed like a long way down, and her left leg appeared more like a dark tower with a silver sheen.

Dianne's right foot suddenly tilted up and I could feel her toes flexing apart and upward, this causing me to slide suddenly away from them and pushing my face right into the gap between her toes, my body moving closer to the ball of her foot.

 

“Whew – that feels good” She said casually. “It's really hot today and I did not pick the right pumps, my mistake. I grabbed my leather ones that don't breathe as well. I can feel it's a little damp down there but you should be OK”

 

She had no idea what it was like down here, apparently. I guess she didn't take a lot of feedback from her previous tiny smuggling – I think if she knew the nightmare I was just in she wouldn't be acting so nonchalant. I was suddenly angered by this, but then I looked up and noticed her pale green eyes staring at me from above. They were a beautiful color of green – and had bits of yellow around the iris. Her look wasn't one of pleasure or wrath – but it made me uncomfortable nonetheless – like she was studying me.

 

“Well, do you need anything? Otherwise this is going go be your only break for the next few hours. We have to do our opening shift refreshments which, including the clean up, which takes a few hours so I'll be on me feet working the whole time.”

 

What? I thought. My only break? Why can't I just get out of this sweaty shoe prison?

 

There was a bang on the door. “Dianne?” It was Sarah. “we need you our here – you have a minute or two still but we need to get started”

 

I'm shaking now, partially out of the cold and partially out of fear. The right side of my face was pressed into the gap between her toes and the toe funk was accumulating on my face.

 

“Can't you just let me out?” I yelled. “I don't need to be in your pump now do I?”

 

Dianne frowned and I immediately began crying again. She wasn't going to let me out and I could tell just by her look that she was determined. “Look – I only have another minute and it's not enough time to get you out of my nylon. I promise in a few hours I'll take you out – just hold on till then.”

 

Dianne started running the water in the sink. She cupped her hands and was looking down at me through the nylon. “I know you must be thirsty, so I'm going to give you some water.”

 

Give me some water? I thought. I'm stuck in her fucking nylon. How am I supposed to drink any water from here?

 

“Look, keep your face pressed up against the skin between my toes, I'm going to slowly pour water through the nylon above you and the gap between my toes will form a nice little channel for the water to run down onto you.”

 

I couldn't believe it but things were happening incredibly fast now. Her hand had what amounted to kiddie pools worth of water floating around in it. Her toes relaxed and I was suddenly feeling hugged by the giant digits as my face was pressed into the gap between her toes. She slowly tilted her hand and I heard the water splashing into the nylon and onto the top of the foot above me – I could see the water streaming down her foot and into the gap between the toes. The liquid had bits of whatever dirt and skin had accumulated – and then added in the black muck from the jam I was being pressed into.

 

But I realized when the water started hitting me that it was cool and in comparison to the sweat that had been forced into my mouth – almost sweet tasting. I was dehydrated and immediately began to drink – and I didn't care when I was swallowing her toe jam and her dead skin along with her sweat. Dianne cracked a bit of a smile, and though I felt humiliated I continued to drink as much water as I could, dead flesh and all. Her look reminded me of a mama bird taking care of her chicks. But instead of sucking the a mothers tit – I'm stuck sucking on the gap between her toes.

 

“Whoa, you were thirsty. I guess you were sweating a decent bit then? I was wondering why it was feeling damp down there.” She could not be serious and assume that the reason she thought it was damp was because of me?

 

I coughed up some gunk that had gotten stuck in the back of my throat. It was a bit like hocking out bits of leather and had a distinctive cheesey taste. I could see Dianne's massive hand swooping in like a free falling crane from above me – she was reaching for her pump. There were still traces of water leaking down her foot and into the crack between her toes. I wasn't really thirsty anymore but I pushed my lips up into her flesh and began slurping up the remaining water in a desperate attempt to get the horrible taste of her toe jam from my mouth. She slightly wiggled her toes and my whole face was suddenly pressed into her wedge between her toes and I was completely unable to do anything about it. I started sobbing.

 

 

“Well back to the 5 star hotel.” She started laughing. I was still crying but she either didn't notice or didn't care – she continued to chuckle at her own joke as I could see her foot descending into the dark pump below. My prison. I could smell the heat and distinctive odor from here. I reflexively started to struggle but it was a meaningless gesture. My movement meant that I was rubbing my body under Dianne's toes and her toes responded in kind – giving me a slight squeeze – almost like they were enjoying the stimulating sensation. This forced the air from my lungs and caused me to panic and struggle some more. They were locking me in a vice grip and my struggling seemed only to cause the toe cocoon I was in to pulsate – my face locked tightly between her big and second toe- her flesh pushing my skin together like I was attempting to make a goofy face. Tears streaked down my face but I could no longer make a noise as I couldn't breathe. Then her toes relaxed and I found myself clawing for air, her big and second toe separated so I could see the last amount of light as the sides of the inside of her pump were rising around me. I could not longer see Dianne's face above me. It was just the black of her nylon against her legs and the dark underside of her blue skirt which obscured anything above.

 

Instantly it was dark and I could hear her nylons and her foot rubbing against the sides of my leather coffin. I started screaming but at this point it would have been impossible for her to hear me. Her foot squirmed forward and her big toe occasionally slammed down into my face, I felt like I was getting hit by a boxer with his gloves on. Her second and third toe repeated the process – knocking the wind from me and slamming into the tops of legs. I was lucky that my naked member was safely between the gap between her second and third toe at least.

 

And with “SCHWOOMP” I could tell that she had fully inserted her foot. The toes stopped their clawing forward and settled down on top of me, once again leaving me feeling like I was back in a out of control sauna with about million sheets of thick leather draped on top of me.

 

Suddenly I could hear Dianne's voice from above. The shoe only slightly muffled her and but it made sound like she was coming from every direction. It was like if god herself was addressing me – not this flight attendant.

 

“Look, I know it's rough in their but perhaps the time will pass a bit more quickly if you have something to do?” Dianne said. Something to do? I'm locked in your fucking shoe lady. I can't even move and and I'm struggling just to breathe. “I'm going to be working the next few hours and I know that it's going to get even hotter in there, so for both of our sake's why don't you try and clean up a little bit so some of that muck doesn't accumulate? It will be harder for you to get my attention if you don't stay on top of it anyway.”


What? She wants me to clean her foot right now? I couldn't even move my arms. She couldn't seriously expect me clean from this position could she? My eyes were already adjusting to the dark and I could see the gap between her toes were much more clean than they had been before Dianne mercifully gave me water. I realized that over the next few hours that area was going to end up worse than it had been over the hour of me stuck in her pump so far. I was being used as an insert by the lady that was supposed to be saving me from this nightmare.

 

“Look – if you do a good job I'll let you out earlier. Good luck down there Mark.”

 

What a fucking joke. Offering me a reward for a service I'll never be able to accomplish. I quietly cried from within her shoe as I felt her stand up and toes slightly pressed on me. I could feel the sole of her pump give slightly and a pool of sweat oozed up from out of it, splashing the bottom of my body as it continued to lap into my sides as the motion sloshed it about.

 

I could hear the latch to the bathroom door sliding open above. It already felt like I'd been stuck in this oven for too long and that the air was non existent. I closed my eyes and prayed to lose consciousness.

 

 

Chapter X-4: In Flight Service by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

Categories: Unaware, Entrapment, Odor, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation

aka the majority of this story lol


I don't know how long I'd been in the shoe at this point. It felt like hours already, Dianne had started her service as a flight attendant and they had already done the pre flight safety display before moving to the back of the plane to prepare for take off.

 

It was impossible to keep track of time. It had felt like hours but I logically knew it couldn't have been more than 15 minutes based on my own travel experiences. We weren't even off the ground yet. Even in this brief period I could see bits of dirt forming in the gap between her toes as we bounced about. Occasionally we would stop and Dianne would position her foot awkwardly, tossing me about as a liquid pool of sweat would come pouring over me, dragging dirt and dead skin onto me and the rest of her toes, getting caught in the gap between her big and second toe.

 

I wasn't going to clean anything. There wasn't any point. Even if I attempted to clean, the only thing I'd be able to do is lick up the muck between her big and second toe, and I was too small and Dianne's foot and shoe was too big and dirty that in the next 5 minutes it would be just as dirty again. I don't think licking up sweat and dirt and dead skin from the gap between this woman's toes would improve my health either – and I didn't want to be sick for this 16 hour flight, especially while trapped in her pump.

 

Why was I in her pump? She could have easily taken me out and placed me in her pocket. I guess there could still be cameras on the planes to make sure people haven't smuggled tinies on board – but in the bathroom?

Perhaps there was just more observation on her than I could know. Sarah really did seem to want her out of the bathroom and she was only in there for a minute or two.

 

The thoughts made me temporarily forget about where I was.

 

BOOM

 

Dianne putting her foot down after her next step caused reality to slam back into me.

 

I closed my eyes again. I began to fade in and out.

 

BOOM

 

I came to and realized that I must have fallen unconscious. At first I was disoriented and didn't realize it, thinking I only closed my eyes for a second. But then I noticed two things. To my right the gap between her toes now had a considerable amount of black gunk between it – and it was a significant amount as I could see enough fresh perspiration running down her foot for it to occasional drag one of these pieces of black gunk onto my face. In an attempt to remove it I would shake my head – this mostly worked but I could tell there were some stringy pieces of it clinging to my face still.

 

The other thing I noticed was the sweat. It felt like the warm salty water was completely surrounding me. I could see it glistening on her toes and freely exchanging with my flesh and the bottom of her shoe. And the sweaty pool I was lying in was noticeably a few centimeters higher. With my hands lying on the sole of her pump I could feel the salty warm water easily covering the tops of my fingers, and I could feel the dirt and materials from the pump sloshing in it, occasionally bumping into me or getting caught between my fingers.

 

Was I now telling time from the gunk accumulating in the gaps of her toes? So I'd been unconscious for a partial toe jam period of time. Or a few inches (my perspective) worth of sweat. My reality was really starting to revolve around Dianne's foot – telling time based on toe jam was a reality I never thought possible. I began to laugh deliriously.

 

BOOM

 

When her foot came down it caused a reaction in the environment around me, throwing the sweat up into the air and splashing down on top of me, running down the sides of her toes and onto my face and the rest of my body. The dirt and foot gunk was forming a layer of black muck between my skin and her toes and her nylon.

 

BOOM


“Tea or coffee” I heard Dianne saying from above. I guess we had taken off already and were already in the service portion of the flight. Those women out there breathing fresh and and relaxing, enjoying possibly a book and a beverage. Where as men like me were lucky if they were stuck in the bottom of a pump swamp just struggling to not drown in a woman's foot sweat.

 

My own knowledge of history made me wonder if this was the worst thing that had ever happened to a human being. Probably not. It didn't make me feel better. But all of the wisdom I learned growing up – the golden rule, to judge people individually, that merit was more important than intrinsic immutable characteristics like gender or height or race – I began to question all of these things.


The world around me had changed so quickly that I didn't realize what was happening until it was too late. Woman had decided that they were better than men simply due to their gender – holding men responsible for the actions of others that they had no control over – selectively picking the bad things men had done as a reason to make them second class citizens and ignoring all the good.

And once woman had that power the slippery slope was gone. Men rapidly became dehumanized until now them being considered slaves was about the top position they could get. Some women treated them like pets – but most treated them like pests. Or inanimate objects just meant to be used and disposed of when they got boring or broken.

 

And looking at the position I was in now, I started to find myself agreeing. The muck from her shoe and toes was congealing around me- the splashing sweat throwing more dead skin onto me – and I was struggling to keep my nose and mouth clear to prevent myself from suffocating. My eyes burnt from the salt even though I was holding them shut.

 

What am I? I could feel the gunk and the hot wet sauna of heat from her toes. Her toes flesh would press into me occasionally, pressing her toe gunk into the gaps between my legs and arms, and occasionally shoving them into my ears and eyes and mouth.


I was becoming her toe jam. The thought terrified me. In a few more hours if she checked on me and I hadn't drowned in her sweat, would she be horrified to what she found? A clump of black foot gunk stuck under toes? Would she even realize it was me or just scoop me out and toss me in the garbage before wondering where I went?

 

I began to cry again. Dianne's big and second toe glistened behind and in front of my face, the liquid pouring off into my eyes and preventing any distinct tears from forming. It seemed that all of the liquid on my face was just from her sweat.


The water level had continued to rise. It was well over the top of my hand now. Does Dianne always sweat this much? Does she notice this pool in her shoe? Thinking about it, probably not. It might feel damp from within her shoe but to her this would amount to less than a millimeter of liquid. Combined with the fact that her foot is already covered in sweat she probably wouldn't notice the liquid forming at the bottom of her shoe.

 

But the tiny man who was stuck under their would. The tiny man who was slowly congealing to her toes from her own dead detritus and sweat – who was spending every moment just struggling to not have the muck shoved down his throat and suffocating him.

 

Dianne lifted her toes and accumulated debris acted as a coagulant and pulled me up with them.

 

Oh god. I thought. I am her toe jam.

 

Her toes slammed back down. “Tea or coffee?” I heard Dianne say from above. As her toes pressed me into her pump the sweat splashed on top of my face, blinding me and preventing me from breathing. I coughed and took a breath as Dianne lifted her foot back up, her toes lifting as well, the grime keeping me stuck to the bottom.

 

BOOM

 

Her toes slammed back down, and the sweat splashed onto me again. I coughed and struggled to breathe again.

 

“Tea or coffee?”

BOOM.

Sweat and gunk and struggling for breath.

 

I had barely a second to get the toe funk out of my mouth to attempt and breathe before her toes slammed down onto me again, forcing the air from my lungs while simultaneously submerging me in her liquid sweat.

 

“Tea or coffee?”

BOOM.

Sweat and gunk and struggling for breath.

 

It occurred to me that there was a real chance I was going to suffocate before she was done serving. I struggled to move but it was utterly futile – there was nowhere to go and thin a layer of grime was starting to seal me to my fleshy prison walls. I was probably crying out of desperate attempts to breathe but I was so thoroughly drenched I couldn't feel any distinct tears.

 

“Tea or coffee?”

BOOM.

Sweat and gunk and struggling for breath.

 

While I could see Dianne's foot continuing to accumulate fresh sweat, her toes glistening with increasingly large drops that would drain into the nylon and pump, or pour directly onto my body or my face, the sweat level no longer appeared to be rising. It was probably only in this toe imprint section where the pool was forming – as it got over the lip of the pool it was probably draining off elsewhere in the shoe. I guess I was somewhat relieved – having the sweat level slowly accumulate to the point where it was above my head after a few hours – drowning in the sweat of a woman who was supposed to be saving me from these types of nightmares, would be the type of biblical humiliation that I never thought was possible 2 months ago. Now it was a real possibility.

 

“Tea or coffee?”

BOOM.

Sweat and gunk and struggling for breath.

 

Looking at the gap between her toes I can see more toe jam had accumulated. Based on the rate of accumulation I had only been here for the fifth of the time that had past since I fell unconscious. I'm guessing around 5-10 minutes had past, which meant I was out for about a half hour.

 

“Tea or coffee?”

BOOM.

Sweat and gunk and struggling for breath.

 

The pattern was now becoming predictable and I knew how to time my breathing. I would deliberately force the air from my lungs to prevent the wind from being knocked out of me – that time of not being forced to breathe saved me a few seconds to allow me to spit out the crap that got in my mouth before the toes lifted up again, pulling me up with them, allowing me to draw in a quick breath.

 

“Tea or coffee?”

BOOM.

Sweat and gunk and struggling for breath.

 

I wondered if Dianne had any idea what was happening to me right now. Perhaps this was just mistake of the pumps she wore today – perhaps other tinies didn't have quite the salty foot sauna that I was experiencing. Just my luck I guess. I wonder if she even consciously was considering my presence at all. For all I knew she could have completely forgotten about me – too busy dealing with passengers and doing her official duty as a flight attendant. I was becoming more and more congealed to her foot that I might no longer be separate enough to give off any distinctive feeling to her.

 

“Tea or coffee?”

BOOM.

Sweat and gunk and struggling for breath.

 

She was out there, breathing fresh air and interacting with passengers. She could freely move her limbs and see what was happening around her. If she looked down she would see her nylons extending down to her black pumps – her feet entering two pairs of warm leather shoes. Maybe she would have thought her feet were sore, but otherwise they were just a passing note as she continued to grab coffee and move her cart down the isle. Her walking just unconscious movements manipulating her feet and toes that she wasn't voluntarily controlling.

 

“Tea or coffee?”

BOOM.

Sweat and gunk and struggling for breath.

 

But for me, in this dark leathery foot sauna prison, it felt like it was well over 110 degrees and the air was as if you ran boiling hot water in a sealed room. Just pure steam that made getting oxygen difficult – even if I could breathe it didn't feel like enough air to prevent me from being light headed. I was locked in place, her toes slamming into me and her sweat splashing over me, occasionally I'd be pinned to the floor as her sweat ran from between her toes and carried some gunk onto me, chocking me as I struggled to cough it up. All I could see from the stinging of my eyes was her calloused big toe and her long second toe, food gunk from her and the toe gap to my right and then the nylon net above me which obscured the leather top of the pump. There was a faint white light running up from the top of her foot before being obscured by the leather of the pump.

 

“Tea or coffee?”

BOOM.

Sweat and gunk and struggling for breath.

 

Suddenly I though of a quote from my class on the ancient Greeks. “Reality is both one and many” from Heraclitus of Abdera. Perhaps the Greeks more than any, with their myths of goddess's and titans would appreciate the situation I was in. I was in Dianne's shoe, after all.

 

The same scene and two different realities. To Dianne, her pumps were just the mundane coverings of for her feet – no active thought was required as to what was happening below her hands. She was delivering beverages – a routine task that allowed her to interact with passengers and perhaps have a laugh with a coworker.

 

But to me, her pumps were some kind of fantasy torture device. Every moment was heat and a struggle to breathe, immersed in gunk and slammed by giant monstrosities that repeated in an almost mechanical – dehumanized way. They had no concern for tiny man that they continued to batter, and push into the sweat and muck. It was up to me to try and survive as Dianne's foot prison unconcernedly slammed me in a never ending gauntlet.

 

BOOM

 

I didn't hear Dianne ask for tea or coffee anymore. Perhaps she was done delivering food. She was still walking, however, and my struggle to survive continued.

 

BOOM

 

As her toes lifted I was sealed to the bottom by her gunk, I tried pushing off her toes and with my arms, but Dianne's toes slammed me back down into the pump and was mashed into gunk under her foot again. I realized it was futile. The only way I was going to get removed from her gunk would be with her help.

 

BOOM

 

She would be my angel and my demon. Rescuing me from the hell she involuntarily put me through. I began praying that she would be done soon and remove me from her nylon – while simultaneously being angry that she had me here in the first place. I was scared and helpless and I wanted to scream at her.

 

BOOM

 

This time I felt the shoe lift up but I didn't slam back down. At first I felt vertigo, but then Dianne's toes starting to shift as she flexed them upward and apart, and then rhythmically starting pressing them forward, each toe rolling forward until the next, going from big toe to pinky and then back again.

 

This was chaos for me. I felt like I was being rapidly shaken back and forth, my head slamming into her calloused big toe as it pushed my neck backward, and with my chest being pulled upward as her middle toe was raised. It felt like I was about to have my neck snapped or body ripped in half. I started increasing but the process just continued.

There was a bright light emerging now from below me. And suddenly I could feel and breathe fresh air. The sole of her pump dropped out from below me and the air filled the gaps around my body and I was shaking from cold air and being covered in Dianne's sweat. Her toes no longer were moving in random directions, they simply flex up and scrunch over and over as she shook her foot forwards and back, her pump dangling from her toes caused the sole of her shoe to bounce occasionally into me and the base of her foot.

 

She was dangling her shoe unconsciously, I thought. I was shivering from the cold and was trying to get closer to Dianne's toes, her flexing from before had unsealed me from the grime and her foot. I was shifting directions rapidly and slamming into her toes and the ball of her foot and the nylon below me. It was like I was getting in a car accident over and over. There was nothing I could do. The g forces whipped me into her toes and back into her nylon.

 

I started screaming but I was too quiet or the plane too loud. The process didn't stop. Occasionally she would do something different with her foot, like shake it back and forth. Every once in a while the foot would come to a complete stop – and I would be relieved but filled with dread watching her toes like the calm before the storm. Sometimes they would scrunch around me and squeeze me so that all the air was forced from my lungs and I couldn't breathe, and I felt like I was getting sucked deep into her toe cocoon, the heat from her toes completely surrounding me and her sweat pouring onto my face and body, the detritus that had accumulated their being forced into my skin and the gaps between my lips into the orifices of my body.

 

And then just as I would start to lose consciousness her toes would relax and I would fall back to the nylon, the cold air would wake me up and I would start shivering, and I would instinctively try to snuggle back under the toes that just 2 seconds previously were about to squash me between them.

 

I had no control. Whatever freedom I had was being overwhelmed by survival instinct. I realized then and there that I needed to get out and I only had one choice. I had to signal to Dianne.

 

I looked over to my right at the gap between Dianne's big and second toe and more grime and toe funk than I had seen yet. But I didn't care. I buried my head into the grime and used my teeth do dig through the few inches that had accumulated on top of the flesh between her toes. I would bite in with my mouth, getting pieces of skin and dirt and parts of her pump and nylon in my mouth – all thoroughly soaked from Dianne's sweat, and then turn my head to the left and spit it out. Another bite – chunkier this time, and coughed it out. A third bite – slimier this time, and coughed it out – more of a struggle since the material was more of a liquid and stuck to my teeth the top of my mouth. I eventually ended up swallowing it – I think it had a bit of leather taste which I was presume was some dead skin. I was starting to see rough white skin below. I scraped around the sides of this flesh to remove more grime with my teeth, scraping it off and having it accumulate in my mouth. I spit out what I could and swallowed the rest – and created a bit of space for me to access her flesh. I hoped it would be enough to get her attention.

 

So I buried my face into her flesh, and basically made love to her toe gap, at first I started kissing, but when nothing happened I started to add my tongue into the mix. She tasted like salted cheese. Her toes offered no response, so I started licking deeply, putting my tongue out as far as I could to give as much contact between my tongue and her skin, and then moved it methodically up and, left and right, making sure to place my tongue anywhere I thought I hadn't before. Dianne's sweat trickled from her toes to the gap between her toes and I was lapping it up with dead skin and everything else.

Dianne's toes twitched briefly, shoving my face right into her flesh. I continued my desperate attempt to get her attention lapping up her sweat and swallowing it while continuing to lick. Her toes no longer seemed to notice and I began to panic, so I opened my mouth and placed my lips, tongue, and teeth on her toe gap, simultaneously licking whilst scraping her flesh from my teeth and sucking with my lips. I could feel her skin being pulled slightly from my minuscule pressure. Her flesh tasted of salt and lightly cheesey leather, and I was swallowing black grime and sweat throughout. Licking up dead skin and wishing that this goddess would notice me. I was begging the only way I could.

 

Apparently Dianne could feel it too. Suddenly her toes wrapped around me and I was being forced into her toe cocoon – but not enough to squeeze the air from me. I was finally noticed.

 

“Hey Sarah – I'm going to use the bathroom for a a bit – you good out here?”

 

Sarah responded: “Yea, you should have 15 or so minutes. People will be drinking their coffee so we'll give them a bit before clean up.”

 

“Great” Dianne responded.


I could see a shadow below me and saw Dianne's hand grabbing the heel of her shoe. It was suddenly black and Dianne fully reinserted her foot in the shoe, and I was back in my hot prison. Only a few more steps until I would be out, I hoped.

 

BOOM

 

I heard the door to the bathroom slide open.

 

 

Chapter X-5: In the Beginning by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

So this chapter is an attempt to lay off the gas and give a little backstory, or something; maybe pacing? who cares  

The next chapter will get back to the action.

Categories: Gentle, Hands, Humiliation, New World Order


 

In the the dark of the shoe I knew another step was about to be taken. Her toes began to lift up this time and something different happened; my head was yanked upward. For some reason her big toe had raised up while the rest of her toes remained down, locking my chest underneath them. I thought my neck would snap, but instead of feeling pain, I felt the rest of my body getting pulled out of the jam and flesh that I was wedged under. I found myself pulled up into the air under her big toe before slamming my face into the wall of the leather shoe, splashing onto my back in the sweaty big toe print. The pool of sweat here felt significantly deeper than where I was earlier, to the point that I had to lift my head to be above the sweat level.

 

I'm so fucked; I try to scramble away but her huge calloused toe came hurtling down like a ton of bricks.

 

I only just lifted my head off the ground.

 

It felt like a ton of bricks. I was dazed and my whole body in pain.

 

I was under-sweat, my face and body being pushed into the marsh that was her big toe print. I'm sure that if it wasn't for that marsh I would have had my skull bashed in, but it had cushioned the blow like an airbag.

 

So this was it. I was completely under the sweat level and couldn't breathe, the big toe continuing to press me down into the black muck below me; it was almost about to reach the back of my ear, everything else on my body already immersed in the under-sweat sole. The big toe above was a whitish yellow color and felt like a rounded boulder that wasn't quite perfectly smooth, and was covered in a decent layer of moss. The sweat looked dark brown to my sides and I could only see shimmers of faint light. I blew out whatever air I had in my lungs, and watched a stream of bubbles float around in the sweat. It ran along the calloused big toe, rolling towards the side of it where the skin wasn't as calloused, continuing along the ridges only to float above and out of my vision. If I was going to die, it would be with some self control. I at least would have that.

 

I closed my eyes and felt the muck completely covering my ears, reaching the sides of my face.

 

I didn't attempt to breathe.

 

insert mystifying memory flashback effect

 

I was just a college student and hadn't cared much about politics. When Dianne Trent was running for president she was just another amusing meme to the students. I had only vague notions of her campaign promises from what I saw in commercials that I didn't pay much attention to otherwise. My interests were in football, my love for history, and my simple attempt to have a good time. There were a few girls I wanted to pursue but women still made me nervous – even as a college athlete. It was easier for me to pick a fight with somebody who was tougher than I was than to ask a girl on a date – I guess I was always just a glutton for punishment, as most football players tended to be.

 

After Dianne was elected everything changed. There were new policies introduced at the school – the football program was disbanded for being too “toxically masculine”. It wasn't fair of course. Almost all of the boys on the football team were good kids – even the bad ones hadn't done much as far as I knew – yes, some were aggressive jocks and didn't have much of a filter, and one or two had gotten in fights with other kids - but that was about as bad as they were. Don't get me wrong. Some of the players were jerks, but they weren't any worse than the average student – male or female.

 

But the stereotypes, the cultural zeitgeist, and the pure propaganda in the media started to warp the student body. Female students were being told regularly that they were victims of an oppressive male hierarchy – that all actions of men were because of an attempt to oppress them. Everyday situations in which a student wanted to communicate with a female often led to a false accusation of sexual harassment – even something as innocuous as asking for a pencil was at risk for “unwanted verbal conduct and a violation of a safe space” to some of the more sensitive females.

 

I hadn't even heard about the mandatory miniaturization process, but the deans knew what they were doing. They decided that if they told the student body it might cause riots, so they simply scheduled a day of midterms where lunch was catered – and the catered lunch included the appropriate levels of shrinking medication for the boys.

 

So when President Trent was elected and her policies were beginning to be implemented, some of the more activist students saw this as an opportunity to finally rid themselves of the “male problem” that they were convinced was the reason for all the woes in their lives and the world. And toxic masculinity was at the root of it – football made an easy target.

 

Few in the student body knew what was happening. Those who did tended to be the most politically driven – dogmatic ideologues who knew nothing outside of the propaganda loop they existed in – if a fact contradicted with their emotions, it was a sign of an aggressive oppressive male patriarchy – either reinforcing their confirmation bias or cognitive dissonance.

 

These activist students went to the deans with a novel suggestion. Any sport which had been deemed to spread “Toxic Masculinity” by the executive branch would be given a different standard as part of the 3 strike policy – automatically starting at one inch. They felt that this would right the perceived wrong of toxic masculinity in history arguing that it was the only way to negate the evil society we currently lived in and were responsible for.

 

The deans agreed, and when speaking to the local officials for the 3 strike program found it a marvelous idea – anybody who had a record of “toxic masculinity” would be reduced to one inch in height automatically and with no appeal – but the 3 strike program could still apply afterwards – reducing them even further – to the point of almost being naked to the eye.

 

So during midterms that semester after election I found myself in the middle my exams to pause for lunch. During my next test I became light headed and confused, blacking out. I woke up naked on a giant wooden floor in a white room.

 

I hadn't realized I had been shrunken yet. But then I heard booming from behind me that caused the room to vibrate – I turned my head towards the direction of the sound and saw my first giantess.

 

It was my friend, Stephanie. She was one of the few female friends I had made in college that freshman year. She was a small, skinny black girl with a bit of a skater punk style, and I met her on one of the first days of school freshman year. Up until that point I only really knew kids on the football team, who had already cased me as a bit of an oddball – which was fine, I knew I was. I saw her sitting alone in the dining hall, and being a bit of a loner myself, decided to sit with her and strike up a conversation about whatever random topic came to my mind. We naturally began talking – we were both fans of obscure science fiction – and could talk endlessly about Star Wars.

 

Now, as Stephanie boomed closer, her figure came to stop at the edge of the platform I was on. It turned out to be a chair. I was level with her jeans at her knees and I found myself staring as these two blue towers moved with what appeared to be supernatural speed. I was terrified.

 

When Stephanie stopped before the chair, appearing about 20 yards away but was probably only a foot to her she stopped. I craned my head upwards. She looked down at me with her dark brown eyes, her hand lowering towards me within torn sleeve of a hoody. I had been easily a foot taller than her before – now she could grab me easily between her thumb and and index finger covering more than half my body. I freaked and bolted in the opposite direction, still not quite sure if any of this was real.

 

“It's ok Mark” I heard her say. Her voice sounded mostly the same – but it sounded like it was incredibly loud noise coming from far away. The sound waves seemed to barely cause a vibration in my body. “I'm not going to hurt you. Here, I brought you some clothes”

 

I hadn't stopped running, and as I did, it became darker until I could felt a sudden rush of hot air. The next thing I knew I was caught in her fingers – the her thumb and index finger each feeling like I was standing next to a warm fire. I was flying through the air, everything around me a blur, quickly being raised towards her face.

 

“Wow – you're really tiny” she said, her face wrinkled up a bit like she was thinking about something. “You must be confused – to be honest, I was too at first.”

 

She opened her other palm below – it was paler then the rest of her dark skin. It reminded me of the landing platform on an oil rig. It looked to be about 30-40 yards below me. The hand I was in slowly began to lower me towards it and I noticed small articles of in her palm – a shirt and a pair of shorts. In comparison to her hands they didn't even look doll sized. They looked truly miniature.

 

This shocked me and gave me some honest perspective that I hadn't really been expecting. I was now about 5 yards away when she gently placed me down.

 

At first I didn't move - I was completely frozen and felt like I was standing on an alien planet. Her palm was warm, and I could feel the heat radiating up around me. It didn't have a particular smell. The ridges and grooves in her hand were pronounced from my perspective, appearing in form like dried out streams. But the terrain itself wasn't dirt. It was alive. I could feel the thumping of the pulse in her palm through my legs. And the material itself was like walking on a giant leather couch, where the leather wasn't dry. It wasn't wet either. Just – alive. The palm itself looked like the dimensions of an average room – I could put a couch on on end, a TV on the other, extra furnishings on the sides and table in the middle – and still feel like I have plenty of room to navigate. The sleeve on her sweater on this arm was pulled up, and I could see her smooth black sin extending off towards her monolithic chest, meeting at her elbow. It looked like at least a 50 yards.

 

There was sudden boom of noise and I thought it was the voice of god at first – but quickly recognized it as Stephanie's.

 

“Hellooo?” - she said sarcastically, like when we would hang out and after smoking too much weed I would get lost in my own thoughts.

 

But before she could say anything else I panicked, and turned around. This would be the first of many times in my tiny life that I almost died. I started running without thinking, I just bolted away from the noise; the only thought that I had was that I was dreaming – but I also somehow new I wasn't.

 

It didn't matter, the irrational fear caused me to run towards her fingers. They were curled up, but she had left a gap between her index and middle finger. Even curled up slightly they appeared to extend upwards two or three times my height, and were 5-10 yards thick. The patterns on her skin and the ridges between her hands made them look something like surrealistic sculptures. I felt like I was running faster then I ever had – instinctively running between the gap of her fingers.

 

To Stephanie, the gap must have been less than a centimeter, narrowing as it got closer to her palm. This was plenty of room for myself, and I attempted to run through it, not thinking anything rational - until I saw the free fall below – but it was already too late, the momentum too great, I couldn't stop myself.

 

And then suddenly it was black. For a fraction of a second I felt relief. I thought the nightmare had ended and I had must have woken in a dark room. But I quickly realized that it felt like I was surrounded by this hot alien surface – just like the living skin of Stephanie's hand before. Everything started to dawn on me then.

 

“Jesus Mark! What the hell is wrong with you?” She sounded a bit agitated.

 

The shock was so overwhelming that I didn't even notice I couldn't breathe, but it didn't matter. Almost as quickly as I got trapped in her fingers, they loosened, while the thumb and index of her other had pinched me and deposited me back in her hand, this time not taking the time to place me in any particular way. I was deposited at an angle and fell over onto my face.

 

I lay there face down, naked, in her palm, feeling heat of this alien planet rising around and me. It was quite comfortable to be honest.

 

I didn't look up. “Sorry” Dianne laughed. “You'll excuse me for saving your life though – twice now” Eventually I would learn of the fate of one or two tinies on their first day. It could easily be true.

 

I picked my head up and saw that Stephanie had cupped her other hand against the one I was currently in. I appeared to be at the bottom of a giant bowl – but it looked like a crater as well – with the divots and swirls in the surface and wall from her skin – and uneven gaps and bulges where the muscles below them manipulated the hand. Even though I was still in shock, I found myself standing up and continued to crane my head upwards to see where the sound was coming from.

 

There, appearing to float in a way that seemed to defy my understanding of physics, was Stephanie's face. I found myself staring at her eyes. They were a deep dark brown, about a 20-30 yards above me, and looked like something from a movie – like a holographic billboard in some futuristic science fiction. One of her dreadlocks partially obscured an eye and it swayed slowly back and forth. I suddenly realized I was naked.

 

In what was an odd mix of fear, embarrassment, and confusion; I found myself running over to the clothes and covering my naked body with them. I didn't even attempt to put them on, but just found myself looking up at Stephanie again, with a mix of terror and amazement.

 

Her brown lips parted and revealed her pearly whites. It looked like the mouth of a cave, with thick stalagmites and stalactites for teeth, glistening with saliva. At first I thought she was snarling at me, but when I took a step back I could tell she was grinning.

 

“What? You think I've seen a naked tiny man before?” She rolled her eyes and chuckled. “Ok, I guess you are my first naked *tiny* man.” She stuck out other tongue.

 

It was long and redder than the rest of her skin, and stuck out further towards me - it seemed about five or 10 yards. It was covered in bumps and had rivets on the bottom – on the top a grayer layer of bumpy flesh. I could see the saliva roll from one edge, and down the middle before approaching the tip. She retracted it with a slurp, looking like a fox disappearing into a hole.

 

“What, do you want me to see you naked?” She was laughing again. I felt my hand-bowl elevating closer, this causing me to lose my balance and fall ass first in her palm. I managed to continue covering my crotch with the shorts. The floor began to tilt and suddenly I felt like I was on a 45 degree angle, and I tried wedging myself into the warm skin of her palm in a moment of panic. But then it stopped. I was hit with a gust of steamy hot air, causing the insecure clothes and my hair to billow. It had a bit of a familiar sweet smell. I realized it was Stephanie's breath.

 

When I looked up again I saw a giant floating eye. It was only a few yards away. It was the most bizarre thing I'd seen up until that point in my life – but since I first saw Stephanie life had been a case of the ever increasing strange. Her eye flicked about rapidly, and I could see her pupil dilate – it would have been large enough for me to crawl into if it had been an actual hole. The lashes seemed to be almost as long as my body, and from where I was was nearly close enough to hit me – only short by a foot or two. The brown color of her eye varied in shade, from light to dark, and almost looked like it had the pattern of camouflage. This was flanked by the whites – I could see thin streaks of red lines that I had never noticed before at my normal size, darting about like broken glass from a hole in the middle. The whole thing shimmered slightly in the light. It was staring right at me. I felt like I was being judged by god.

 

Stephanie was resting her palm against her cheek, and from her perspective I was only a few inches away from her eye. I felt helpless– something I would quickly learn that, even if you get used to, can easily be overtaken by an even worse situation. And that some situations so helpless in terrifying that's all that could be felt.

 

“So, are you ready to put on your clothes or do you want to do a little strip tease for me?” She laughed again – between the booming of her voice and her laughter I felt like I would have fallen out of her hands if hadn't been lying down.

 

“Hell, from this angle it looks like I'm talking to a normal sized Mark!” Another bout of the self hilarity ensued.

 

All the shaking had begun to make me scared and I wanted it to stop, so I answered more out of fear than out of a desire of my own.


“Yes, ok, please! Just lower me down!” I pleaded. The thought crossed my mind that it was not something I should have been begging from her.

 

Stephanie's eye darted me up and down again, before blinking, causing her pupil to dilate in and out. It almost looked like brick hitting a pool of water.

 

“Promise not to go and try and kill yourself again?” Her voice sounded like she was teasing me.

 

I looked into her eye, my two to her one. “Yes. Please! Just lower me back down!”

 

Her hands began to close and this time I didn't move. I just froze. I could see things rapidly descending before me. We suddenly came to a stop, the arm between her elbow and shoulder parallel with her chest, the other half of it was perpendicular to it. It seemed I was out at the end of long catwalk connected to a tower.

 

Throughout her little jokey session I hadn't changed expressions. Her hand hovered closer to her chest and I found myself looking at her face. It was like staring up the side of a skyscraper – it seemed to be almost about a hundred yards away. But unlike a building, the whole thing was, well, alive. It was so unnatural looking and terrifying.

 

She looked like a friend – she was my friend. But she was also giant – something out of the Odyssey – something in my life I would have never thought or expected to see anything like. It probably looked like I was in shock because I was. Little did I know what horrors I would see in just a few weeks...

 

“What are you, in sleep mode?” She was still smiling. This all seemed very entertaining to her.

 

Sleep mode. An inside joke we used whenever somebody wasn't paying attention for whatever reason, albeit it be the phone or if we just smoked too much and found ourselves daydreaming. We both daydreamed a lot.

 

I finally came to. “I feel like I just landed on the platform in Cloud City.” I don't know why but that stupid joke just rolled out of my mouth.

 

She chuckled, then tilted her head and said in a valley girl voice “Your clothes?”

 

I looked up again at her. The fact that I was standing in her palm high above the ground made me more that a little nervous. “Do you mind closing your eyes or something?”

 

She smiled but closed her eyes. I threw the clothes on as quickly as I could. The shirt felt like it was 3 sizes too big. I felt as though I was dressed as an early 2000's rapper. It was the same with the shorts but luckily I could pull the strings tight and tie them. They fell down below the knees.

 

She opened her eyes and laughed. “Yo Dog!” Her laugh revealed a set of pearly white teeth.

 

Her laughter and the fact I was in her palm dressed like a clown was just too much. I finally asked the obvious question.

 

“What the fuck is going? What is happening to me?”

 

She looked down at me and then whistled. “Well for that, I'll need to be sitting, and so should you.”

 

Her hand curled up around me, faster than I would have expected for something so massive. I was suddenly locked in a very fleshy cave, her fingers hitting my back and knocking me forward so that I was lying face down. I landed in the soft palm of her hand, from here, it felt like that same living sofa – but even more warm. Her pulse noticeably bumped me ever so slightly.

 

I could see but barely, out of a gap in the sides of her curled palm. She hadn't warned me – just another time I was just manhandled by her in the last few minutes. But at my size there wasn't anything I could do about it. I was still in shock from it all.

We walked for quite a while. Stephanie clearly left the room and I realized we were in the building I was in while taking the tests before. Looking past her skin into the hole at the end of her finger tunnel, I could see we left the building, walking in a cool breeze in the evening across campus. It was March and a bit chilly, but Stephanie's hand was more than warm enough for me to remain quite comfortable. I could see she was heading for her dorm.

 

Once inside, she went back to her room. She had a single in a double room – so she had placed a couch where the other bed would be. It was perfect for chilling with a few people.

 

I felt us falling towards it as she plopped herself down, and the quick movement bounced me around her palm. She didn't notice or didn't mention it. I was lowered towards her leg and she placed me on top of her denim jean, slapping her left hand down next to me on top of it. The thing was so large the slap sounded like a grenade going off. I yelped uncontrollably.

 

“Watch it Stephanie!” I yelled, more out of fear than anger.

 

Stephanie could tell and looked embarrassed. “Sorry Mark – I keep forgetting how strange this all must be”

 

I sat down, craning my neck up to see her her head bent down and staring at me. I once again had the feeling that I was conversing with the top of a building. It hadn't yet, but I would learn to no longer notice the bizareness of it all. But there always was just something new to take the cake. And certain things just never lost it's edge. But I digress.


She then explained to me what was happening.

 

I started to protest. How could they do this? We have rights! I'm a human being – they can't just give me away!

 

She explained “Well, it was kind of a loop hole but it's so popular it's hard to push back on it. Since you were reduced to one inch you meet the stature of the 3 strikes rule – so you've already lost your personhood.”


My personhood – lost it?

 

“In fact college campuses in California were some of the hardest hit – almost all boys lost their personhood – either from the sports regulation or the testimony of a malicious actor. All it takes is the word of a girl that you were aggressive to her and the school institutes the shrinking if you want to remain a student – purposefully unclear to most as they didn't even tell them that by staying they would be shrunk. Unfortunately our local State of California quickly passed a law for most male athletes early on – so you lost your status before you were even shrank. People are so progressive out here they though they don't even see the irony of it, self-righteousness blinding them from reality”

 

I was flabbergasted.

 

“There's not much we can do right now – all the laws are changing so quickly it seems that we'll have to wait to vote Trent out of office before anything can be done – she has too much political influence and is in fact wildly popular.” Popular? How is that possible? How would men have agreed to this?

She then explained how she managed to remove most men's ability to participate in the political process. I was again stunned. How had we gone so backwards so quickly?

 

Stephanie continued: “Look, I bought you at an auction to be your owner – and trust me, you could have ended up with somebody much worse. Some of the girls have taken this opportunity to, well, let's just say do things they wouldn't have done when you boys were normal.”

 

My owner? What was happening to me?

 

I became angry. I started yelling, not at Stephanie, but at the school, and the other female students. At Dianne Trent.

 

Stephanie frowned at this. “Look I'm sorry Mark. I'll let you cool off – I got you your own house you can chill in, isn't that neat?”

 

I was suddenly pinned between her fingers and thrown into the air, it suddenly felt like I moved hundreds of yards in a few seconds, before I was being lowered in front of giant plastic house.

 

When I landed, I noticed the thing was designed for dolls 2-3 times bigger than me. I turned and looked at Stephanie, not wanting to go inside.

 

“Look, I'm going to go take a shower. I left some food and water inside for you, and rigged up a little outhouse out back.” She smiled – we'll have a lot to work do on it if you want to get the house up and running properly. She then turned, grabbed a towel, and left the room.

 

I was suddenly alone in this giant structure that was Stephanie's room. At one angle it looked like a normal room – but everything was impossibly far away – feeling more like a dream with a never ending hallway. I turned around and looked at the doll house. It was at least twice as large of the normal dimensions of a house. The front door, shaped like a normal door, appeared to be designed for people at least three times bigger than myself. It looked like the door for a building in congress – epic in style. I walked forward towards the house. The steps were about half my height, and it required me to hoist myself up using my arms one at a time. When I reached the porch, I realized I was slightly too short for the knob, but I pushed anyway, hoping there was no mechanism. There was not, and the door swung open – not particularly heavy as it was made of plastic. Everything was. I was inside of a doll house, the plastic smell lingering.

 

I was in what appeared to be a kitchen, everything looking warped and gigantic. Turning to my right I could see cabinets, refrigerator, counter, oven, sink. None of it worked, obviously. To my left I saw a table, and then what at first I thought was some type of decoration. I swiveled my body to get a better look and I saw two eyes.

 

Shocked, I stepped back, but I quickly realized what I was looking at. I walked towards it. It was a Princess Leia toy that Stephanie had shown me, part of a larger collection of Star Wars toys she had accumulated over the years. It was her rescued princess look, she had a white dress on that exposed one of her legs up to her thigh – she was pointing forward, holding a blaster in her other hand. I held it in my hand once, it wasn't particularly large. If I gripped it in my hand I would just barely cover the whole thing.

 

Looking at her now I again was slammed in the face with how small I was. I barely came up to Leia's knee.

 

I continued exploring the rest of the house, and found in the living room the water (she had simply poured it into a little cap I could lap from) and some food – an opened bag of pretzels. I would have to crawl inside to pull out a piece, so I did, lugging it out as it was as big as I was. I took one bite out of it and realized that it felt like I was eating a giant chunk of hard pretzel – not bad, just odd.

 

I went over to the cap and lapped up some water. Stephanie had covered the plastic couch in some cloth. It wasn't a lazy boy recliner, but at my size it was soft enough. I lied down and thoughts raced through my mind. I must have been overwhelmed because I began to doze.

 

 

Chapter X-6: Bathroom Hygiene by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

Categories: Unaware, Entrapment, Odor, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Hands



BOOM

 

I suddenly came to. I found myself gasping for air.

 

I felt my shoe prison being lifted up – but this time not slamming back down. The sweat drained away from me . And then there was light and I was freezing. She had removed me and her nyloned foot from her shoe.

 

Dianne had crossed her legs. At this angle I slid back into the position I was originally, getting my head wedged between her toes. I again found myself shaking and uncontrollably snuggling with her toes. If I tilted my head back I could see past the callous of her big toe through the nylon to her face looking down at me. The bottom of her foot was pointed at herself so she could see my whole body.

 

“Hey Mark! I got your signal, is everything OK?” Dianne said quietly.

 

She really had no idea what was going on in there. I couldn't help myself and yelled “Please Dianne, you have to let me out of there, the last half hour almost killed me.”

 

She frowned again, her green eyes staring coolly at me. They then darted away. She was looking up and down her foot.

 

“Well from what I can tell it couldn't have been that bad, you didn't even bother trying to clean my foot! I expect if you were desperate you would have heeded my advice”

 

Suddenly her foot shifted and I could see it descending back towards the floor and her pump. She was going to put her shoe back on?

 

“Look, I already am giving you this extra break which is more then most tinies get – so don't be such a baby about it.” She started to sound irritated and she scrunched me between her toes, forcing the air from my lungs. I knew Dianne could easily kill me if she wanted. I guess to her it was of great personal risk she was smuggling me. “You should be more appreciative – you are very fortunate to that you didn't end up the private property of most girls – we are giving you a chance to be a human being again. You knew that this was dangerous process for both of us – and that nothing good comes without hard work.”

 

A human being? I had spend the last 2 or so hours struggling to survive in this woman's shoe. Dianne's pump was tipped over on it's side, and she used my nylon prison to kick it back up to being upright. I felt like I was on a roller coaster that crashed into a double decker bus. She picked up her foot again and began to lower it into her shoe. I was staring up at Dianne's eyes through the nylons between the gaps of her toes – her brown flesh below and her calloused big toe above me preventing my view of anything else. She looked unconcerned.

 

I began sobbing, and uncontrollably shaking. This, however, caused something I didn't expect. Dianne's foot reversed directions and started to raise. She flexed her toes, stretching her leg outward. I could see between the gaps in her toes up her nylon clad leg to her chest and her eyes. She was staring at me, looking concerned.

“What wrong?” She said again. Like what I said before was just totally irrelevant to my current predicament.

 

“Please Dianne – please don't trap me in there again” I was barely articulate amongst my sobbing. “I'll do anything but not that, Please”

 

I guess Dianne wasn't as evil as most women now after all, my plight must have struck a cord. I assume that's why she had a good reputation in railroad circles. I suddenly felt bad – this woman was taking on great personal risk to herself. And then I was mad that I felt bad – I was one dealing with this nightmare – not her. Maybe she just enjoyed hearing me beg. Even if she got caught smuggling tinies what punishment would she really get? Probably lose her job but not much else. I would be squashed.

 

“Jeez, I'm sorry Mark. I didn't realize it was that bad.” She looked at me sympathetically and I saw her reaching towards the top of her thighs. I became elated realizing she was going to be taking me out of her wet nylon prison.

 

She stared down at me. “Look, I'm going to take you out of my nylon but you aren't out of the fire yet.” She continued to roll down the nylon and the material slackened below me; I fell into the net and her foot receded away from me. For the first time since I entered her shoe I could see the rest of my body and tell that I was covered in muck. To her, I probably looked like had tiny bits of dirt on me. But to me, I could see my skin discolored with a black grime. I started peeling bits of dried flesh and pieces of dirt from myself. Her foot continued to recede up, her brown skin and her calloused soles ascending further and further. Her toes wiggled almost like they were waving goodbye.

 

Dianne's hands suddenly grabbed the net below me and picked it upwards, sending me tumbling down the nylon. And while I tumbled forward I could make out Dianne's foot lowering to the ground next to me, almost like a giant brown elevator gracefully moving in parallel to my own bouncing decent.

 

I fell onto the bathroom floor. It was cold and I instinctively was holding myself and covering my crotch as I shivered naked in the light. Dianne's right foot slammed down next to me by only 5 yards in my perspective, I could see her big toe and the side of her foot to my left, the vibration enough to bounce me off the ground slightly and land me on my back again. I was so disoriented that I was no longer covering my crotch from her.

 

From my back I could see Dianne staring down at me from above. She was sitting on the toilet seat, her right foot extending up a brown leg until bending sharply at her knee – I could see the underside of her thigh. There were occasional black dots from recently shaven hair that was starting to regrow. She was leaning forward to view me down on the floor between her naked foot to my left and her black pump on my right, 10 yards apart with me in the middle – both of them towering over me and running off into the distance ahead. Her naked foot had lifted her heel up off the ground and I could see the bottom of it – rough and calloused and already well above me standing even though she couldn't have lifted it more then a few inches off the ground. Her pump to my right rose slightly before reaching the heel, and from my back I could see a “9” protruding from the bottom between the heel and sole.

 

Her black fingernails peaked over her knee. “We still have a few minutes to spare in the bathroom before I bring you out, so I'll let you know the plan now.” She smiled down at me. “While you're down there can you do me a favor? I've been working hard and this is a long flight, so do you mind cleaning up my foot a bit while I brief you?”

 

She was smiling as she said this. Almost like I should feel honored. I was just happy to be out of her shoe so I didn't question her. I rolled onto my stomach and stood up, and walked over to her naked foot. I could see the toe jam from between her toes that had been jammed into my mouth only a few minutes earlier. I walked between her big and second toe and started to remove the wet gunk with my hands.

 

“Thanks” Dianne purred. “Now the plan is simple. I'm going to remove my nylons so that you can keep working on my feet whenever we have a break – a solid deal for a free trip right?” She chuckled again. “anyway, that's not really the main point. Under my seat is my purse which you will sneak into. I left it open for you to climb in. With all of the additional security, however, I can't just place you in my pocket and put you into the purse. There are cameras monitoring for those things, and flight attendants especially.”

Great. Am I going to have to run naked through the plane amongst all of these women's feet and shoes to her seat? The idea made me wonder if I should ask to go back in her nylon.

 

She continued “Ironically, they don't actually monitor the floor, where tinies would be. I guess they assume that a tiny would have to come from a woman smuggling them on board anyway, so they monitor the women. Probably another assumption is that if tinies were attempting to be smuggled they wouldn't being smuggling them in compromising positions.”

 

I continued to pick at the grime from between her big and second toe. They stirred slightly upon my touch – reminding me of muscular tigers. I had already been so immersed in her foot gunk that I couldn't notice the smell if there was any. Being closer to the toes made me stop shivering from the cold – it felt like I was surrounded on all sides by a bonfire. The debris was wet from her sweat and staining my hands black. I looked up again at Dianne and saw her black tipped fingernail pointing at her big toe.

 

“Do you mind getting the gunk out from under my nails? I always hated that stuff”


I again didn't hesitate. “Ok Dianne”

 

I turned to face her big toe whose black nail came up to about my shoulders, picking my arm up to about my chest to reach into the gap between her skin and the nail. As I reached towards the top of the nail the black sheen of her toe nail reflected the image of her foot up to her calf, and just past the nail, the hair from above Dianne's big toe glistened. I reached forward, stretching my arm to get to the top of the gap between her nail and skin, and found my naked body rubbing against the side of calloused toe. It had thick leather feeling, and was colder then the rest of her warm skin. It felt especially rough against my crotch. I was suddenly blushing and didn't want Dianne to notice this change, so I kept my eyes focused on the gunk I was attempting to reach. I don't think she did because she continued talking whilst I decide to pull myself onto her toe to reach the dirt wedged in her nail near the top of her big toe. Her nail was cool and I could see my naked reflection in the black mirror. It was completely surreal, but I was getting used to this nightmare enough to ignore my own introspection, and simply get on my hands and knees start pulling the gunk from between her nail and skin. This gunk was especially thick and I found self pulling what seemed like a never ending amount of it. More would come out as I continued to pull.

 

“So, I'm going to put you in my shoe again” My stomach dropped. “It's going to be more dangerous this time because your not going to be wedged from my nylon – but it's the only way I'll be able to get you from my shoe to purse without it being obvious. Once I'm back at my seat I'll simply slip off my shoe and you should be able to crawl to the purse. Don't worry, I'll use my feet to shield you from prying eyes.” Her toes squirmed and I was thrown into the air and my head slammed back down into her nail. I could see in her reflection she wasn't even looking at me, so she didn't notice. The plight of a tiny. Even if a giantess is talking to you you're not safe from her movements if she doesn't pay close attention. I continued to pull gunk from between her nail and was approaching the front of her toe.

 

“Make sure you get under the front of the nail too – I always find a bunch of crap there myself” I was looking up at her as she was smiling down at me. “You're so cute you know that?” She picked up her heel and her foot started sloping downward. I lost my balance and fell the 5 or so feet from the top her big toe to the floor.

 

“Woah, watch out tiny one. You're not sharpest tool in the shed, are you?” She stuck her tongue out at me.

 

I was furious. She was playing with me. I think she thought it was funny but she had no understanding about the perspective – it was not only dangerous but it was humiliating. It made me appreciate Tracy more. She understood perspective in a way most people never could – let alone in a world full of tinies - she did well recognizing how different reality must be for us.

 

Even Dianne, this woman who was well known in the railroad and considered part of the few good woman left in the world, didn't seem to get it. She knew we were people but she also seemed to not understand our plight. Would she like it if I laughed at her after I kicked her off the edge of a couch?

 

But it would be difficult for her to know because I gave no indication. To be frank – giantesses terrified me regardless of their reputation – and the experience that Dianne had put me through caused her feet and toes to fill me with fear. I looked up and I could see Dianne's face leaning over to see me under her nail, and she was smiling down at me with pale green eyes. I began to shiver from fright.

 

So I instead turned, like a good little pet getting onto my knees, and reached up her nail and starting scraping out the gunk. When my hand scraped out the gunk I could feel the bottom half of the toe nail – it had the texture similar to a sea shell, noticeably etched with small grooves. I would have to use my fingers more than once to scrape the detritus from these little rivulets. I could put my whole forearm under the tip of her nail before reaching the flesh that connected it to her toe. I went slowly from left to right, using my own hands to scrape the gunk from below it. It was black and gray and I knew why she painted her nails black. It would have made it harder to see the toe jam from her perspective But I was too close for it to blend together, there was stark contrast between the shiny black of the polish and the grayish gunk stuck below them. The stuff was coating my arms by the time I was halfway though.

 

“So once you finish cleaning that nail, I'm going to have you crawl back into my shoe.” I was too busy working on her nail to see anything until the shoe was slammed down behind me, startling me and causing me to shake again. Her fingers with their black tipped ax's flipped it onto the side and I could smell and feel the dusty old heat radiating from them. I looked up and could see her holding back laughter. She must of noticed me getting startled. I felt pathetic.

 

I was going to have to voluntarily crawl into the cave again if I didn't want to be trapped in her nylons. I guess I'd be trapped in her shoe for a bit too before she got back to her seat. But that hopefully wouldn't be more then a couple of steps of walking.

 

“Look, we are running short on time before the crew will wonder where I am. Finish up that nail and then climb inside.” I started to panic but I continued scraping the gunk from under the nail, and her toe would twitch occasionally in acknowledgment of my services. “I want you to crawl right to the front of the shoe, from there, you will have enough space to be safe from my toes. It will be rough going but if I feel you falling under my toes I'll make sure you end up back at the tip”

 

---

 

Make sure? So she'll kick me forward with her toes or use gravity or momentum to toss me back down to the tip. Great.

 

I was just about done scraping under big nail. It was now mostly a clean, pinkish color of her flesh, but my arm was slightly blackened from it. “Do you need to use the bathroom or anything?” she asked.

 

I did need to pee but I wasn't sure what my options were. I yelled up at her “Yes! But how will we do that?”

 

Her hand moved with lightning speed and I was suddenly encased in a hot dark prison. I could feel us moving upward and then I was dumped onto the sink counter.

 

“well as long as you need to pee just use the sink for now – nobody will notice once I run the water afterwards and clean you up a bit. I see your arm has a bit of dirt on it.” She smiled.

So there I was, naked on a counter with a giant light brown hand with black tipped fingers rhythmically tapping the counter next to me and a pair of pale green eyes staring at me. I was covering my crotch with my one hand and turned around to look at her. Apparently the look was enough “Oh, sorry” And she turned away, her hand flying off the counter like a jet airplane taking off.

 

I relieved myself in the sink. When I yelled “Done” I was suddenly encased in her hand again. Before I knew what was happening pinkish soap was poured onto my chest, and Dianne's other hand appeared before me. Both hands started rolling me back and forth between them, the soap overwhelming me and completely covering my body, entering every orifice. I continued to be rolled back and forth in between Dianne's hands, and could feel her grabbing my body and rubbing my face and hair between the gaps of her fingers, and then rubbing my body up and down fingers themselves. She was using me as some kind of sponge. I couldn't breathe, and started to cough up soap as it stung my eyes and blinded me.

 

This went on for a good 15 seconds and Dianne was humming throughout it. Did she think she was doing me a favor or was this for her own pleasure? “Here comes the water!” I heard Dianne giggle. Suddenly hot water was pouring onto me – not enough to scald me it hurt nonetheless, and I found myself still unable to breathe from the water that was immersing me in a shallow pool in Dianne's hands, as she rolled me back forth between her palms and hummed something that sounded like “With a little help from my Friends” by the Beatles. As the water continued to pour I coughed and attempted to breathe, she grabbed me between her index finger and her thumb, locking my arms at my side and inverting me. My curly hair was getting in my eyes before falling upside down and dangling from my head. As I coughed I opened my eyes and saw Dianne's other hands below me, fingers spread apart – and then my hair and face was shoved between her digits, and she twisted me back and forth between the gaps in her webbed flesh, the remaining wet soap from between her fingers getting rubbed into my hair and face. She did this between every finger, and gave herself a nice long scraping with my face back and forth a few times for the webbing between her thumb and her palm. I was then casually tossed – in free fall for a split second, into her other hand, and now this hand I was just used to clean was locking me between it's own fingers. The hand I was locked in before was now below me, and I was again inverted AS the process repeated. My head and hair descending into the gaps between her fingers, Dianne twisting my face into her flesh like I was a Qtip, all the while she was continuing to hum. After that she grabbed me between her index and middle finger and thumb, so that I was locked in place facing away from them, as she used my whole body to rub up and down the sides each side of her fingers – using my body to scrape the remaining soap from them – all the while humming “I get by with a little help from my friends – I get high with a little help from my friends.” I'm now falling again, landing with a thud in them middle of her palm, coughing and feeling like this was the first time in a minute I was able to breathe – the water wasn't running any longer.

 

I turned over confused and struggling for breathe, my body hurting from being whipped and slammed. And saw Dianne looking pleased above me, looking between her fingers. “Thanks for the help Mark” She quipped with a smile. “watch out, final rinse!” I could see the hand I wasn't in turning the sink on again before it came down and formed a bowl with me at the bottom, and suddenly a waterfall of hot water was pouring onto me – I had nowhere to go and and I was underwater, the avalanche preventing me from surfacing as more and more water dumped onto me, until the hands parted and the water flew out below me. I was tightly gripped by the hands, however, and they began rolling me back and forth again,I was spinning up and down around the tops of her fingers, tumbling over myself as the hands moved in opposite directions, only for them to reverse, and roll me down her fingers, down the top of her palm to the bottom of it. The spinning then repeated from here, my face and body spinning between the hands, unable to breathe from the walls of flesh, water, and pressure that whipped me back and forth. I became disoriented and light headed.

 

I must have blacked out for a second because when I came to I found myself lying face down on the bathroom floor, shivering cold, coughing and struggling for breathe. Before I even looked up there was sharp smell and I could feel heat emanating from before me. When I tilted my head up I could see that Dianne had dumped me on the ground in front of her overturned shoe. I started to shake more from fear.

 

“Ok Mark – now that you're feeling clean, break time is officially over” She said it in a cutesy voice. I didn't even bother to look up at her, I was still taking deep breathes. Then it was suddenly darker. I tilted me head and could see the bottom of Dianne's right foot lurking only a few yards above me, blocking my vision of anything above it. I wouldn't be able to stand without risking bumping my head. It must have been less than an inch off the ground, and the living leathery ceiling extended in both directions, the width of her foot appearing to be at least 5 to 10 yards. The bottom of her foot had specs of dirt and I could see her callouses on the ball and big toe, pieces appearing ripped and visibly torn before me. The heat radiated from them and I found myself naturally wanting to get closer. It swayed slowly forwards and backwards.

 

I couldn't see Dianne's face. All I could make out was the sole of her naked foot, the ridges of her skin, and the dirt on it. Everyone once and while a piece would fall of and hit me. Looking to my left I could see that Dianne had her left pump on – now without wearing the nylon – flanking my left side, only just past the living ceiling that was her right foot above me, forming a black leather wall. In front of me was her overturned right pump. Suddenly her foot above me slammed it's heal down behind me, tightening the gap between the floor and the bottom of her foot, cutting off the light and that direction from my movement. The heat radiating from it doubled and the smell became quite strong – a mix of cheese and leather – the coconut barely detectable. I could see her toes now resting on the the side of the overturned shoe.

 

“Your turn, Mark. Into the shoe” Dianne said. I detected no malice in her voice but it was so incredibly nonchalant that it scared me.

 

My world right now were shoes and feet. I couldn't see Dianne other then the sole of her foot – a foot which completely surrounded me and was so close I couldn't even stand up. A foot that if she slipped up a tiny bit would turn me into paste. I was terrified and humiliated.

But my fear won out. Her foot started to wobble back and forth, leaning in and out. As I crawled forward on my hands and knees the bottom her foot leaned forward onto me and pushed me down onto the ground – and I started crying again – but I was too scared to stop and continued to crawl, this time from my stomach, military style, elbows dragging me forward. The smell was stronger, the heat more intense, and her living leather would occasionally graze my naked back, sticking bits of dirt to me along the way. As I got closer to the pump I could see her toes compressing the side of the shoe downward, and for a second I looked up and could see Dianne eyes between the gaps of her toes. She was staring down at me. And she was beaming

 

The look terrified me. Why was she so fucking happy? Is she enjoying this humiliation? I didn't have time to say anything before she said “Hi silly! You're almost there, keep going!”She laughed again. The swirls on her foot flexed and she scrunched her toes causing wrinkles across the bottom of her foot. Bits of dust fell into me from the roof that was only a few yards above me.

 

I stood up slightly as there was more room now, and crawled in hands first. As I was swinging my first leg onto the lip of the overturned pump, Dianne shifted her toes and kicked the shoe back onto it's normal position. I was launched from the side of the pump, into the other side, slamming face first into the black leather before falling onto my back with a wet flop onto her insole. Sweat oozed out briefly from my impact and I suddenly felt slick from her sweat – feeling pieces of wet dirt clinging to my skin and matting my hair. Dianne continued to stare down at me and laughed.

 

I hadn't noticed her laugh before but it was very lady like. It was very light “hahaha” where she emphasized each ha, her mouth was partially open and she had a set of gorgeous white teeth. It was the type of laugh when I was full size I would have loved to hear from a girl in response to my antics. I always loved making a woman laugh. Now I wasn't making her do anything. She was laughing at me and her manhandling of me was hilarious to her. And worst of all – I was supposed to owe her for the risk she was putting herself in.

 

My head hurt from being thrown about as I started upward. I could see the top of the inside of the pump, and it appeared as if there was a billboard there. US Women's Size 9 it read. I looked at it for a second and laughed at how tiny I was. I'm this this woman's size 9 shoe. Not only that but I'm going to be in this shoe with her foot, and I'll have enough room to linger at the tip. I was just a tiny bug to her.

 

It was suddenly dark again, but before I looked up I heard Dianne

 

“Come on now tiny one, remember to get to the front of my shoe. I don't think we want to start this section of the trip with you getting caught under my heel.”

 

My stomach sank as above me Dianne was resting her foot on top of the pump, her heel was resting on the entrance. It was rough and slightly grayed from the constant standing – she had developed a thick layer of dead skin as part of her work. It was slightly lighter in color from the rest of her foot. In fear, I started crawling backwards – but this was the wrong direction. Dust and dead skin from the heel started falling onto me and made it appear is if it was snowing from within the shoe. One especially large chunk fell with enough weight for me to feel it dragging on my head, I ripped it from my hair it was about the size of a piece of paper.

 

And then all of the sudden the heel began to lower.

 

“Come on tiny Mark – the walls are closing in on you” She laughed again. “This must feel like a scene of Indiana Jones or something”

 

The heel was lowering and the leather roof of the pump was being compressed as well. Dianne was pressing down with her foot from above. I was on the wrong side of the shoe and she couldn't see me from inside. What was she doing? Did she think this was funny or was Dianne not a friend of the railroad after all?

 

I stood up and started running. Dianne's foot continued to lower and slammed the top of my head. I could feel the rough callouses of her heel and it felt more like bark than leather. I fell disoriented, trying to stand again I found that Dianne's foot was lower than before, and I began to crawl forward. I started screaming but the foot continued down and I only got a few more yards before her heel hit the top of my back and pushed me down further, the insole giving below me and sweat oozing out, causing my hands to slip and slamming my face into the insole, which felt a bit like mud and had visible layer of cold sweat. I was now only a few yards from the entrance of the main body of her shoe where the leather roof was collapsing under Dianne's foot, but now I could no longer stand. I heard Dianne laugh from above.

 

“Oh you're so close, come on Mark you can do it!” She giggled.

 

I was terrified. I tried crawling forward but I kept slipping on the sweat and grime in the shoe. I could see the foot lowering still and began clawing my way forward. Eventually the foot hit the top of my back and started to flatten me lower – I was continuing to attempt to crawl but it was becoming increasingly difficult.

 

“I can barely feel you down there Mark – perhaps you're already at the tip?” she laughed again.

 

Was she joking? Was she going to murder me now in her shoe after all of the hell I had just been through? I tried crawling forward but my hands just kept sliding against the sole – and then the heel fell on top of me. The pressure was only slight but it pushed my face down and flattened all my appendages. I was locked in place with my head tilted to the side.

 

The light leaking in from the sides of the pump gave me only a dim view of my situation. I could feel the leather bark of the callous on my back and feel the heat of the air becoming stuffy, in combination with Dianne's heel. There was a distinctly cheesey smell.

 

“Well let me just put my foot down then” She giggled again.

 

I started to scream as Dianne pressed onto me with increasing force – at first I thought I was going to pop, but then I noticed that the sole of her pump was giving before me. I sunk deeper into the insole as cold sweat oozed out of it, and the insole began to slowly rise around my face as sweat burst from the floor. I continued screaming and suddenly found half of and body submerged in sweat – the combination of me sinking into the sole and the sweat oozing out caused what appeared be a good 6 or so inches of salty, cheesey sweat to splash onto me. It got in my mouth as I screamed and I began to choke.

 

So this is it. I thought. I'm either going to be crushed into paste or drowned in a shallow pool of foot sweat.

 

I should have just stayed with Tracy. The pressure increased further and Dianne was now dying with laughter. The sweat rose over my nostrils and then my eyes and found myself submerged entirely. I was struggling with futility and could feel Dianne's heel twitching with pleasure as she laughed above.

 

I was fading. I realized now why they say your life flashes before your eyes. It seemed like a long time in that cold sweaty pool.

 

And then I was free, and the sweat that was below me receded back into the fabric of the sole leaving only a wet dampness.

 

I was coughing and crying and Dianne's heel lingered above me, still too low for me to stand.

 

“Come on silly – enough of your lollygagging – I need to get back to work, unless you think you can survive under my heel?”

 

I heard Dianne laugh again and her heel suddenly dropped a few feet. I found myself once again prone. But not pressed into the sole. I was terrified and began clawing my way forward.

 

It took far too long to get under the depressed leather roof that was the top of her pump. Once I made it under there I could see light pour in from the end of the shoe and roof rose back up. Dianne had lifted her foot off. I was now shaking uncontrollably.

 

“Alright Mark, I hope you enjoyed that adventure. But game time is over.” Dianne chuckled.

Did she actually think that was fun? I was starting to think she may just not be the brightest person on the block. Or least not a very empathetic one.

 

“Remember, the tip is your friend, but I'll make sure to bounce you back there if you slip below my toes”

 

Dianne's toes suddenly appeared behind me, slowly peaking over the lip of the pump. They rose and fell in quick succession – and reminded me of a pack of wolves getting excited before chasing down it's pray.

 

I was so terrified I bolted down to the tip of the shoe as fast as I could possibly go. Even though the foot wasn't on yet it smelled strongly of leather and cheese. I could feel bits of debris around me. And it was dark asides from the light that poured in from the entrance. The air was once again stuffy but I still felt a breeze coming from behind me. I knew that wouldn't last for long. The tip of the shoe met at a point that got narrower in all directions. I was standing where I was but I would have to crawl if I wanted to get to the very tip. I could probably stuff myself into the end of it if I curled into a ball.

 

Dianne's toes began to creep forward – she would pick them up and slam them down as if they were dragging themselves along. I could see a finger reaching into the shoe and pulling back the heel to give her foot more space to maneuver.

 

“Remember to crawl to the very tip mark! Otherwise my toes will push you in there and that won't be as pleasant” She laughed again – the sound becoming muffled as her toes continued to slither towards me. I began to cry.

 

However clean I was before entering the shoe was now gone. I was sopping wet from sweat again and could see the dirt on me even as the shoe was getting darker, the air was becoming thicker, the heat rising. Dianne's black nails glistened in the darkness. I took her advice and got onto my hands and knees, and began crawling away from her toes that were moving much faster than I could crawl.

 

The floor was wet and I could feel bits of muck on my hands and knees. I crawled further into the shoe until there was nowhere left to go. I curled myself into a fetal position and put my back to the tip of the shoe, lying on my left hand side, watching Dianne's toes slowly drag themselves towards me. They reminded me of zombies pulling themselves forwards. I could feel the heat emanating from them and the temperatures from within the shoe started to raise dramatically as the fresh air just as quickly decreased.

 

I continued to sob as Dianne's foot nearly reached their final stop. I could see the outline of her toe prints on the ground, her big toe being easily large enough for me to be completely smothered. The position would leave less than a foot between my face and her big toe, her second toe protruding slightly further appeared like it would push into me. There was a bit of a gap between the other toe prints and the walls of the shoe.

 

The toes began to wiggle forward to their final position, the big and second toe bobbing up to the top of the shoe and slamming into the floor as almost all light was eliminated. I could see the bottom of her big toe as it flexed above me, remind me of a horse kicking onto its hind legs. Then the toe would slam down and I could hear the insole squishing, and sweat would spray out, splashing onto my face.

 

I continued to cry. It felt as if no fresh air was reaching me anymore and the foot sauna began to unfold. I started sweating again. My eyes began adjusting to the dark and I could see the light peaking over the tops of her toes. Her big toe lurked in front of me a foot away, her second toe suddenly falling forward and grazing my crotch. I tried to pull myself away but there was nowhere to go, the leathery flesh begin rubbing me up and down.

 

If I was into feet and wasn't so terrified maybe I would have enjoyed this.

 

Dianne started to speak again “Alright Mark I think we are good. We're going to have some more time together before I get back to my seat” What was she talking about? We weren't going right to her seat?

 

“I have to do cleanup and a bit of stewardess stuff for the passengers while my partners are on break. We will switch in about an hour and you'll be able to get into my purse then” Dianne's big toe lifted up to reveal a damp underside and some black gunk near the ball of her foot.

 

“Since your down there still could you get back to work for me? I'm doing you this favor after all.” She giggled again. “Just clean up the gunk under and between my toes and make sure you get under my nails. Once we are back at my seat I can have you work under the rest of my foot before you can start on the other. It's a long flight so we will have plenty of time – and trust me, it'll help the time go by faster. It's the least you can do Mark. And don't worry, if I feel you sliding too far under the ball of my foot I'll make sure to push you back to the tip. As long as you are cleaning up down there I'll know relatively where you are. And remember, if you need to get my attention -” her big and second toe separated to reveal a slightly more clean than earlier (thanks to my effort) toe gap “you know who to contact. Thanks again Marky”

 

I was in disbelief. I was curled up naked in a ball trapped at the tip of an already stodgy black pump. She was going to be walking around and expecting me to risk my life to clean the gunk on her toes – or be punished by them.

 

I shuddered. I would have cried but I was already exhausted from it all. I simply stared in shock and found myself back in my memories.

 

 

Chapter X-7: Random Rebecca by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

Backstory Chapter

Categories: Entrapment, Breasts, Mouth Play, Humiliation

I awoke to what I thought was an earthquake. When I opened my eyes I didn't recognize where I was – the place seemed familiar but it was a room I'd never seen before. Everything seemed – off.

 

Everything was shaking violently and the room I was in appeared to be ripping in half. I leapt from the couch and fell further than I would have expected, and that along with the shaking knocked me to the ground. It felt like plastic. Then memories of after the midterms flooded back.

 

I looked up and I was at first blinded by light – but then I saw a black silhouette of a giant, and I scrambled backwards.

 

Stephanie, the shrinking, the giant eye, the communicating with the billboard. I was tiny. None of it was a dream. I turned and ran into the half the house that remained, hysterical, just yelling incoherently out of fear.

 

I didn't make it very far when a pair of yellow fingers cut off my path, flying in like a two logs, but moving unnaturally. I heard a booming laugh from above. “Where do you think you're going?”

 

The yellow skin and the voice - this wasn't Stephanie. I was suddenly encased in flesh. Whoever was holding me had such a tight grip that I had to turn my face to breathe, but even then I could only barely. Her skin was oily. I only just had the tiniest of gaps to breathe amongst the folds of her skin, the air tasting slightly of salt and also unnaturally sweet. It smelled a bit like pizza.

 

The grip loosened slightly and a giant pink thumb slammed into my chest and knocked the wind out of me, dragging me up the palm before the whole thing tightened its' a grip around me again. I found my arms locked at my side, my shoulders and head just barely peaking out the edge of an enclosed fist.

 

The first thing I noticed was a pair of pink lips with a glossy finish. They opened and closed rapidly, showing teeth, tongue, and saliva, as they audibly smacked on a piece of gum. I was probably only about 10-15 yards from it. Her lips would part and her maw would open, and I watched a piece of gum larger than I was thrown about in her saliva. Her tongue pushed it in whichever direction it wanted, more often towards the sides of her molars before the whole contraption slammed back down. When the maw reopened, I could see the flattened piece of gum, indented from the pressure, stuck either on the top of or bottom set of teeth. Saliva, rolling over her gums and teeth, splashed around her tongue and created a pool below it.

 

Her teeth were slightly yellow. Her tongue, red.

 

“Hey Mark” the voice boomed. “how's it going down there?” The gum was tossed by her tongue from one side to the other before the molars slammed down on them again. Her breath swept over my like a warm front, it smelled of the sickly sweet aspartame in her gum.

 

I continued to look up at this new human billboard. There were sparkles of glitter on her pink face and her nose was rounded, her eyes blue. Above her was a dirty blond hair pulled back behind her head.

Her face was wider than Stephanie's, reminding me of a chipmunk with a nut in it's mouth. She had a bit of a double chin.

 

Rebecca. One of Stephanie's “friends” from her floor. We both found her annoying but we were both too kind to tell her to fuck off, so we ended up chilling with her often.

 

She was the type of girl, who if I was engaged in a conversation with someone else, would interject with something completely random and continue to talk like I hadn't been in the middle of a conversation about something entirely different. This had soon earned her the nickname of “Random Rebecca” but when we first called her that she flipped, so we only ended up saying it behind her back. Normally I don't like anything close to gossip but at least we didn't insult her much beyond that.

 

I didn't like being held like this and I didn't trust Rebecca. She wasn't my friend, and I don't think Stephanie really liked her particularly much. At this size I was quite scared of her. I still hadn't said anything.

 

Her chewing slowed down. I saw her more gently mash the gum on one side of her teeth, using her tongue to roll it into a column like, all the while smashing it under that same set of teeth. It suddenly shifted to the front of her mouth, and I watched her top and bottom incisors cut it in half. I heard a loud crack – she snapped it in her mouth.

 

“Watcha staring at tiny one?”

 

Tiny one? I was angered suddenly. “I have a name you know!”

 

Rebecca smiles, the gaps between her teeth had a bit of plaque, saliva oozing between.

 

“So?” she said, the word sounding like she had a mouthful of food.

 

I heard a gurgle from her mouth – it sounded like my body was pressed up against histories largest lion's throat as it roared. She opened her lips and I could suddenly see a mouth full of saliva – from where I was, it looked like a large pond. It was viscous and mostly white, almost like it was full of trapped bubbles.

 

Her glossy pink lips suddenly locked and her hand swooped me in below them – it looked like she was about to kiss me. Abruptly spit began to lower from her mouth, moved a few inches and began to slow, like a tentacle growing from the hole in the middle of her pursed lips. It was sickening, slowly lowering till it appeared above my head – till it was only a foot away.

 

I heard a loud 'SLURP' and it was gone, almost before I could comprehend it.

 

“Yea, you have an owner now too tiny Mark.” She said it in a sing song voice. “But guess what, I'm a proud owner of a tiny too! Guess who it is?”

 

Rebecca owned somebody. Sorry sap whoever that was.

 

I tried shrugging my shoulders but I couldn't as I was pinned in her hand, so I just said, “I don't know, who?”

 

Her glossy pink lips again revealed her dark wet mouth. She was tossing her gum up and down on her tongue, it looked like a longboard being thrown in the air by a huge red wave.

 

“Why dontcha see for yourself?” she cooed at me.

 

At first I just found myself continuing to stare at her as she smiled at me with her glossy pink lips together. I could hear a slurp of saliva from within her mouth, followed by a loud gulp, which I could visually see going down her neck. The thought occurred that she was going to eat me. Luckily, this was still in the beginning days of miniaturization, so cannibalism was still taboo.

 

And then I felt her hand adjust, I was no longer locked in that hot living cage, but instead her thumb and index just grabbed me and suspended me high above the ground, allowing my arms to rest on top of her fingers. I had the briefest moment of respite and I looked down, I was no longer facing her and instead saw the shaggy red carpet that Stephanie had below me. I couldn't tell how far away I was – it was almost like I was over the ocean – it kind of looked the same no matter how far I was, probably well over a 100 yards. I could see her bare feet and exposed legs – her toenails were pink and covered in sparkles, matching her lips.

 

Then everything was a blur. Rebecca moved her hand, probably at a natural speed, but to a tiny it felt like we were flying a mile a minute, before slamming to a stop. The g forces left me a bit dazed. In front of me, I could Rebecca's yellow skin. I was looking at the area right below her neck, above me were fold of fat that gave her a double chin. To the sides, I could see she had a white tank top on, and could make out a pink bra she was wearing through the thin white material. Then I found myself looking down.

 

Rebecca wasn't the most beautiful girl. She wasn't ugly my any means – but was no model. She was slightly overweight. Not fat, but in combination with her height made her appear thick, but she didn't appear to be unhealthy looking. Her legs reminded me of a branch, starting off large at the top before thinning down to her feet, which appeared wider than what I presumed it should have.


But this benefited her main assets. She had large breasts, probably D's, and a huge ass. She loved to wear leggings, as she was now, because it created an obvious crease where her butt was. She thought guys liked it, which they did, but the ones who really cared only really saw her as that, and would call her Assbecca .

 

Below me was the skin on her chest above her tits; I was being held incredibly close to her body. Where I was floating aligned with the gap in her cleavage. The boobs extended out far past me and appeared as big as a 2 or 3 story house – each.

 

“Down you go!” she squealed with delight. I was in free fall before bouncing into her warm skin on her chest– it smelled of strong perfume, but reminded me of the kind that female soccer players would use to cover their smell during a game. The slope of her chest was almost 90 degrees, but not enough to be completely free fall, so I was tumbling over myself. I landed awkwardly and the law of Newtonian mechanics sent me outward and sideways – I no longer was tumbling towards the gap in her cleavage.

 

The moments where you are in free fall seem to last forever. And, tumbling off this girls chest, finding myself cartwheeling certainly doesn't help. At one moment I could see Rebecca's boobs, the next her chest, the next her face - she was giggling. Then I was staring into the vast emptiness that was Stephanie's room, but I was too far away and moving too quickly to make out anything distinctly – and then I was facing her tits again.

 

I must have spun two or three times before I landed on the top inner part of one of her boobs, exposed from her low cut top and bra. To show off her “assets” I presumed. The flesh bounced me like a trampoline, but since it was off the inner part of her boob, I was sent at an angle up and towards the other boob, where I was slammed face first with her skin.

 

It was hot and smelled of a mix of the perfume from earlier, and was a bit musty. Her flesh, like Stephanie's felt like the surface of an alien planet, but was a bit more yellow and oily.

 

I bounced again, opposite of the way I came, but this not time not as high or as far, and I didn't clear the gap of her cleavage. I was again in free fall, and everything became a dark pink-yellow, and it appeared like I was falling into a slot canyon on an alien planet, the temperature increasing.

 

I came to a crash on a cotton surface that was her pink bra. It was darker here, but more than enough light poured from cleavage canyon above that I could see quite clearly. The gap between the bottom of her boobs created a sort of triangular shaped pocket, where the bottom of her breasts curved and met the pink of the cotton, below and then to the front. Her skin seemed to be all around me, from her chest in front and boobs toward my side, except above towards her cleavage and behind me, where there was just a pink wall that was her bra.

 

It was quite warm – the warmest I'd felt being this tiny so far. Not quite enough to start sweating, but if I was forced to do anything slightly arduous I'm sure I would. The alien walls of leathery flesh had a sheen to them, they were more oily than I would have expected. I could see glitter sparkles on her boobs and chest – they were larger than my hand.

 

“Wow, that looked fun!” Rebecca said in a gleeful voice. I could barely make out her face in the gap between her cleavage – the light was too bright and drowned out most of it. “Have you met my tiny man yet?”

 

Her tiny man? Since I had landed and looked around I hadn't seen anyone. Then I heard a voice coming from my right.

 

“...help … me...” The voice was familiar, but hard to make out, sounding like somebody who had just run a mile. I turned to look but couldn't see anyone, the boob sloping downward and in, forming a cavern above her pink bra. It was dark under there and I couldn't see anything.

 

“... pleeeeease...” it sounded like a wheeze, but the voice was obviously pleading. Since I was already looking I had an easier time pinpointing the voice.

What I saw made me instinctively recoil in horror. There was a hand and leg sticking out from under her fleshy mass.

 

“...Marcus...” When I heard this I ran forward in an adrenaline surged panic. I knew who it was – Steve, the only other freshman boy on the football team who was also in the classics program. He was the only one to refer to me as Marcus and it instantly made me recognize his voice. I found myself crawling under Rebecca's boob, prone, I could see a tiny gap between her pressed down pink bra and her boob, and could see part of Steve's face – the skin was visibly distorted, like both sides of his face were being pushed together, but giving him barely enough space to breathe through his mouth. He was completely pinned.

 

“I'll help get your out Steve! Give me a second and I'll wedge myself under and squat; when I give the signal, push up with all your might and roll out.”

 

I had no idea if it was going to work but I had to try. When I was normal sized I could squat 500lbs 5 times in a set – but now it looked like I was trying to move a boulder.

 

I had to try.

 

I wedged myself under her breast, facing away from Steve, and got in as tight as I could go so that my legs were almost at 90 degree angle with the bra floor, in the down squat position.

 

“Alright Steve, I'm going to start to lift, push with all your might and roll out when you can, ok”

 

“Ok” Steve whimpered from behind me.

 

I started to lift, immediately sinking into the pink cotton floor and Rebecca's boob seeming to flow around me, the breast being slightly amorphous. It felt like far more than 500lbs. But adrenaline and fear drove me, and I could feel her boob slowly lifting. It was hot and felt like living leather with a light sheen of oil, and I could feel the drum of her heartbeat through my back. I kept lifting, feeling myself slowly beginning to stand, about halfway to standing full upright, sweat began dripping from my brow.

 

“...almost there...” I heard Steve saying, sounding less muffled.

 

I continued to strain, my back felt like it was going to give out – but I kept pushing myself, inching myself up ever so slowly.

 

Rebecca boomed from above “What are you tinies doing down there?” She gave out a little teeheehee of a giggle.

 

I inched up and could hear motion from behind me. Steve was rolling out and I heard him bark, “That's it!” But without Steve's assistance everything felt like it had doubled in weight – I only could hold for a second more before everything gave out, and the boob slammed me down, sending me forward.

 

I lay gasping on the pink cotton, and could feel sweat dripping from my face. I could hear the smack of Rebecca chewing on her gum above, and the race of my own heartbeat. I was too exhausted to move. But I had to see if Steve was out.


I dragged myself onto my feet and turned around. Steve was still lying under the boob, panting, but no longer trapped. He was face down and he was completely naked. He looked like he'd been through hell. I would later learn that tinies could look far worse.

 

“What the fuck is wrong with you Rebecca!” I started yelling. But Steve cut me off. I could continue to hear her gum smacking far above.

 

“Don't even bother” he said, continuing to lie face down. “The bitch can't hear when she's chewing gum like that.”

 

Really? I'm standing in her cleavage and she can't even hear me? How pathetic were we?

 

I took off my shirt and handed it to Steve. It was large enough for him to rap himself in like it was a towel around the waist. He thanked me as I turned, allowing him to put it on in peace.

 

“So you're in this mess too now, Mark? Rebecca is your owner too?” Steve looked sad.

 

Rebecca is Steve's owner? Jesus. “She just dropped you in here naked and trapped you under her boob?” I ignored Steve's question about my owner as I was more freaked out about what happened to him.

 

Steve shuddered, “We can talk but lets get closer to her chest, it's safer there.”

 

So we ran towards her chest, leaning against the warm living wall, with her boobs projecting out in front of us. There was about 5 yards of room between each, enough room for two or three tinies to sit comfortably.

 

“To answer your question, yes and no” he said. “Rebecca bought me after the midterms and she took me back to her room... and she …” he hesitated. “She treated me like a pet from the beginning. She told me that I was her tiny slave and that I was to make amends for everything men had done wrong in the world, and that if I was good I would be treated well and live a good life as her pet.” He put both hands over his face and sighed.

 

“That was only about 6 hours ago. Rebecca then decided she wanted to visit her other friends who had tinies, so she threw me in here.” He made a gesture with his hand, sweeping from one breast to the other. “In the process of her walking her boobs jostled me around, and I slowly became pinned under there” he pointed at where I just rescued him from. “At first it was only partially, but the more and more she walked the more enveloped I became. Up until you rescued me I thought I was going to die under there” He shuddered again. “She didn't even notice my pleas. I don't think she would have known I was dead till she took her bra off”

 

The thought freaked me the fuck out. I heard a booming voice from above - “Oooh Chips!”

 

Steve put his hands over his chest. “Ugh dude I'm so hungry, I haven't eaten anything since I became tiny”

 

I wasn't hungry. The only thing I felt was anxiety – or maybe it was dread. I looked up and saw Rebecca start scarfing down chips. She wasn't a particularly dainty eater – she ate with her mouth open and I could hear loud crunching. Soon, I watched a crumb of a chip bounce down her chest and slide along her skin, picking up a sheen of skin oil before sliding to a stop on Steve's shoulder, still pressed again the wall that was Rebecca. Steve looked at me, and then looked at it, as more crumbs came bouncing down from above.

 

“Don't judge me man” was all he said. He then grabbed the chip and started eating. It seemed partially wet – whether that was sweat or oil I wasn't quite sure. More crumbs continued bouncing around us almost like it was snowing.

 

Steve ate a few more chips from either Rebecca's chest or the pink floor, whichever was more convenient. He then looked at me and said, “So Rebecca is you're owner now ...”

 

But before he could finish we both heard the door open. Stephanie must have returned. We were saved!

 

“Rebecca!” Stephanie yelled. “What the fuck are you doing in my room?!”

 

“Oh, you know, just grabbing a -”


Stephanie cut her off.

 

“Where the fuck is Mark?” I heard the giantess step closer.

 

I could only see Rebecca faintly in the bright white light, but Stephanie must have seen the open doll house.

 

Rebecca gave a devious smile. “Oh, he's just, visiting a friend.” She was grinning.

 

“Oh shut up. I can see you're up to no good. Where is he – by god if you hurt him - ” Stephanie was livid.

 

For the first time since this started I felt something I hadn't felt before. Stephanie was fighting on my behalf – it was a feeling of hope, and an overwhelming joy and relief that i wasn't just completely forgotten. If it wasn't for her...

 

“What are you going to do? Tinies are just slaves now Steph – they aren't people, just property to be traded. They don't have rights” Rebecca continued to giggle at this statement, like she just beat Stephanie in the argument of the century.

 

Stephanie huffed. “Well Mark is my property then, and what you are doing is theft! I will hold you fully liable under the law – you'll owe me $10,000 and you will to prison for grand larceny. Return him, now, or I'm calling the police”

 

Apparently I was worth $10000? That's more money than I even had. I felt insulted yet oddly flattered.

 

The value of tinies is an interesting note. In the beginning, tinies that lost their personhood were by law granted an automatic value of $10,000.. Eventually the laws were amended to allow women to value the tinies on a contractual basis – de facto allow the market to determine the prices. In practice, this had the effect of decreasing the value of tinies. There were of course a few prized tinies that had high value, but most tinies could be bought and sold at prices that even women in poverty could reasonably afford. Importantly, it was inexpensive enough to be almost no financial burden to replace if broken. That, however, wouldn't occur for another couple of months. Of course the value of tinies fluctuated based on the laws of supply and demand, but within the first two years of President Trent's first term tinies were valued at its lowest - at next to nothing. As another interesting historical note, economists refer to this period of the tiny market as the “1 hour” – for the fact that the average tiny bought or sold during this period was either dead or missing within the hour. This price would not last, however, as eventually the demand outran the supply and values began to increase – but would eventually stabilize during the beginning of Dianne's second term as new “tiny manufacturing” businesses would develop when all men had lost personhood rights. The Madame President had decreased regulations on small businesses- creating an economic boom for tiny related services and products.

 

With this Rebecca got nervous. “Ok – fine, I was just introducing him to his friend is all.”

 

Suddenly her pink fingers were parting the slot canyon that was her cleavage – it got brighter for a second before I was pinched between them.

 

Before I could knew what was happening. I was being hoisted into the air. Steve was still below me.

 

“Steve!” I yelled, putting out a hand in a futile attempt to reach him. I was already clearing the surface of her cleavage. I could see Steve's face below still. He didn't cry. He just looked sad.

 

Everything was a blur again, and I found myself landing on a familiar dark palm. It was Stephanie, it smelt slightly of soap, and I quickly felt relief.

 

“See, he's fine!” Rebecca said in an annoyed voice.

 

I was lifted up to Stephanie's face, she glanced me up and down. “are you ok?” she said in a hushed voice, but still more than loud enough to sound like a car horn. Her breathe washed over me again, and made it feel like I was in a warm bog for a second.

 

I simply nodded. I suddenly had a very strange feeling that I never thought I would have in my life. The only way to explain it – I felt like I had found religion. This otherworldly being had just rescued me from a nightmare – a nightmare that I had no hope of saving myself from. It was from this contrasting experience with Rebecca. I realized at this point that whenever Stephanie has wanted she could have done something terrible to me. But she hadn't; she was benevolent. I would never admit it, but I realized then that I no longer viewed Stephanie as a friend – she was a queen, or perhaps even a goddess. I would soon learn that feeling could be ascribed to all women, but she was a good one. And the feeling of a good goddess and bad one are quite different.

 

 

“Get out!” Stephanie pointed at the door. Rebecca didn't argue and left in a huff, her big boobs jiggling as she left the room. I wanted to yell for Steve, tell Stephanie to do something, but I couldn't. I was frozen with a mix of relief, fear, love, and horror. I found myself sitting in the room that was Stephanie's hand.

 

“That bitch... sorry Mark. I'll make sure to lock my doors from now on. It never occurred to me that anything like this would be an issue. Damn girls.” She sighed. “What the fuck was she talking about, introducing you to a friend” she grinned at me - “did you motor boat Rebecca without telling me – and where the hell is your shirt?”

 

The thought made me reel, especially now. “No...” I said quietly and in a gloomy tone.

Stephanie got the hint and stopped grinning. She just stared at me with dark brown eyes. I looked at her, the palm I was in - it was moving slightly – her pulse rhythmically causing a faint shockwave the felt like a large weight hitting the ground. She was holding me slightly away from her body and under her chin.

 

“Steve... he was in there... he was... trapped... naked” I started to choke up. Stephanie began to look sad and it compounded my own sadness. I don't think I comprehended it at the time, but I think I instinctively thought if a goddess can be sad, what hope do I have? I began sobbing.

Stephanie's hand curled up a bit and the warmth was comforting, even though I was trapped. I wasn't pinned but I had nowhere to go. She had moved over to the couch and placed her palm in her lap. I could see up her chest now. She was wearing an orange towel, covering from the top of her boobs to her thighs behind me. She was a skinny girl and didn't have big breasts – B's at best. Her other hand was positioned above me, and the finger moved closer – for a second I though she would flick me, but instead she started stroking me like a pet. From my head and down my back, occasionally just lightly swirling my hair. It was surprisingly dainty for something that large. The tip of her finger was easily half the size of my body, in both height and width. The alien texture that was her finger – the warm living leather – felt pleasant on my bare back.

 

I guess I was so depressed I didn't even mind this bizarre comforting session. It was nice. I continued to cry and Stephanie didn't say anything, other than “it's ok” and continuing to pat me with her finger.

 

I finally composed myself and looked up at her. I was overwhelmed with awe. I had the sudden urge to prostrate myself to her but my logic prevailed – I wanted to be a person. So I asked a question instead, as her deep brown eyes gazed upon me, her wet dreadlocks draping her shoulders and obscuring parts of her face.

 

“Am I your slave now – your property? Do you not think of me as a person anymore?” my voice sounded choked from the crying.

 

Stephanie looked shocked that I would ask. “No – the whole concept is disgusting. This whole thing is disgusting and has just shown me that our generation and our sex might be one of the worst in history.”

 

This caused me to laugh. She always was a straight shooter. “I may technically 'be your owner' but as far as I'm concerned Mark – you are still my friend, even if you are tiny. And I take care of my own just like any good person would”

 

The last statement was probably the nicest thing anybody ever said to me. It seemed genuine and almost like she was getting a bit choked up saying it. And, oddly enough, this expression of hers made a strange thought fly across my mind: that it would be a pleasure to be her property – her slave.


But this was a disgusting betrayal to myself and I pushed it from my mind.

 

I simply said, “Thanks Steph – you're the best friend I've ever had.” The last time I would see her is 3 weeks later, when she transferred me on my first leg that would the underground railroad.

 

 

Chapter X-8: In Shoe Service by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

Categories: Unaware, Entrapment, Odor, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation



My daydreaming wore off and I found myself sobbing in the stuffy humid heat at the tip of Dianne's shoe. Thinking about that time made me wish for those beautiful innocent days again – that nightmare seeming like a dream compared to what I was dealing with now.

 

Dianne lifted her toes and I experienced vertigo. Her second toe flicked my crotch into the air and from the fetal position I felt myself being dragged into the wet sole of the shoe – there was moment of weightlessness, and then her toes collapsed downwards, scraping my crotch again as I was pulled upwards to the roof of the shoe, the side of my body and my face slamming into the leather roof. I felt my body shifting towards Dianne's toes and instinctively put my arms out – pushing back against her big toe.

 

BOOM

I was slammed into the floor and I felt like I had belly flopped from the high dive of the pool. I struggled to breathe. I knew from the previous walking I'd have almost no time before the process repeated. But it didn't. I heard the lock on the bathroom door slide open as sweat began pouring from my body – it somehow felt hotter than before – like an oven was slowly turning on around me. Dianne's toes suddenly pitched up before me like monstrous beasts reaching out to grab it's prey.

 

“Mark – I know it's tough to work in the dark but you have to get started. You did well under the ball of my foot before – this time you won't be stuck within my nylon so you'll have more room to maneuver.” Her toes continued to wiggle expectingly. “If you don't clean them now you'll just be cleaning the accumulated muck once we're at the seat. It's easier before it solidifies – trust me – the heat in their will help you remove it”

 

I screamed “WHAT AM I SUPPOSED TO DO WITH IT?” Did she not understand that it would just end up in the pool of filth at the bottom of the shoe anyway?

 

“If you're worried about what to do with it, keep in mind that the tip of my shoe has more then enough room. I'll have you scoop it out after my shoe is removed.”

 

Could she hear me? Or was that just dumb luck? Before I could answer she said “If I don't feel you we'll just have to play a little Indiana Jones again – you'll love that!”

 

Indiana Jones? Really? You mean the thing where you almost drowned me in your shoe in your own foot sweat? I whimpered and accepted my fate.

 

Before I could do anything I heard the bathroom door slide open. Dianne's toes lifted up in the air and I was pulled towards the wet insole floor, but this time when I experienced the lingering sense of free fall I lurched towards the underside of Dianne's toes, before being pulled upward into her toes as they slammed down into me and towards the ground.

 

BOOM

 

But like before there was enough of gap to prevent myself from being crushed. My face, however, was below her calloused big toe and completely smothering me. I couldn't breathe. The thick leather rubbed my nose and mouth and tasted faintly of cheese. Dianne must have noticed this because she pressed her toe down onto my head – and for the briefest moment I though she was going to turn my brain into paste, but the floor around me gave and sweat oozed from the ground as I sunk into the insole.

 

“Great – I'm just going to drown under her big toe again” I thought. But before I started to suffocate the toe lifted off me and curled downward – showing her sharp black cuticle. It looked like the top of a guillotine getting ready to strike down – but it deftly curled back further and planted into the sole right before my face, and then kicked forward – knocking me back into the tip of the shoe. I was stunned by the sudden movement and could feel a bruise forming where it made contact with my body – I felt like I was blindsided by a linebacker.

 

Further evidence of Dianne's experience. She was well aware of the tiny in her shoe. I started to think she had practice at this.

 

BOOM

 

I was back in the fetal position at the front of her shoe; this time as the toes lifted up, and the force pulled me to the ground – but I was prepared. I put my arms down in front of me so I could brace myself, when the foot reached it's apex of it's flight, I stood up used my arm to brace myself against the leather roof. The toes began to slam back down. I was ready – I had turned my body sideways between her toes. As they fell back down they slicked by me – the toes and I were soaked enough for the sweat to act like a lubricant.

 

BOOM

 

I had braced for impact and held my balance. The toes lifted back up, her second toe rubbing my skin from the bottom of my legs and up my chest. I was apparently leaning too far forward over this second toe piston that it ended up knocking back my face. This caused me to bump my head backwards into Dianne's big toe – but my hand was bracing the roof and I maintained my balance. I did not want Dianne to kick me with her toe again – the pain from her first hit was still acute and I'm not sure if a double whammy wouldn't lead to me being beaten to death by toes. I stepped forward again and was gliding to the gap between her toes – the sweat pouring from here creating what amounted to a tiny stream. The detritus from dragging her toe into the shoe created black muck on the top of the webbing and leading down. I bent down and began grabbing some of the gunk.

 

BOOM

 

I felt like I was surfing. My body was wedged between Dianne's big and second toe. I was gathering up scoop after scoop of toe jam from the skin between her toes. The material was wet and when I grabbed her toe-web I could feel fresh sweat globbing onto my hand. The stuff was very pliable which allowed me to scoop up more and more into a greater increasing ball.

 

BOOM

 

I was doing it, but the work was physically taxing, and my legs hurt from trying to maintain my balance. The shoe continued to increase in temperature and my body was pouring sweat – Dianne's toe sweat increasingly getting onto me. Every time Dianne's toes raised into the air the her slick skin pushed past the face and back of my head, depositing a bit of jam in my nose. I blew out my nose as her toes partially rested near the sides of my head – and then a hot salty shower of sweat transferred from her toes across my hair, and down my face and body - blocking my vision and forcing me to breathe from nose. Everything smelled like leather, cheese, and vinegar. I scooped up more gunk and the grime from the web between her toes until it was looking mostly clean – from above anyway. I found myself with huge black ball of muck wedged between my left arm and my torso. I turned back to go towards the tip of her shoe.

 

BOOM

 

I was fatigued and fell down to one knee as her toes lifted up past me. I forced myself to stand – using my right arm to add stability using the leather pump roof. If I stayed on one knee I'd probably lose my balance and go tumbling under her toes again – only to be kicked forward by them like a golfer taking a putt. And if I fell towards her smaller toes I'd be tossed right into the leather wall at the front of her foot, presumably bouncing off and into the toes again.. I imagine that it would leave myself defenseless as the toes lifted me into the roof after I was disoriented – either throwing me back into the walls and her toes again, slamming me into the roof ,or trapping me below them. It was imperative that didn't happen – beaten to death by toes will not be on my tombstone.

 

BOOM


I was nearing the tip and threw the gunk out of my hand further into the tip of the shoe. I couldn't exactly reach the tip, so I got on my knees with my back wedged against the narrowing shoe started shoving it as far in as I could push with my hands. As I drew my arm back I could see a black grime coating my hands, my left arm and the side of my body – I could smell it even in the stuffy shoe – it made my arm smell distinctly of dried pungent cheese and malt vinegar – it was sharp but with my struggle for breath and my immersion in this foot sauna it didn't seem to add that much. As long as I didn't get it in my mouth I'd be ok.

 

BOOM

 

I stopped to take a breath and fell backwards wedging myself in the tip. I sat cross legged and observed the hilarity of my situation. I felt like a coal miner where the walls were alive. And the mine was in a space ship that was dropping into and out of orbit. It would have been bizarre if it wasn't simply terrifying. I had stopped crying but I was still scared. And the fear drove me forward. I stopped thinking about anything except the work I was expected to do.

 

BOOM

 

The sweat from the her foot had formed that puddle below me that I seen from earlier. When she lifted her foot it would recede towards the heel , but when it descended it would rush forward and splash up over my head. Bits of junk would splash onto me – I'd occasionally find a piece of dried skin covering my eyes before pealing it off and pushing it into the pile behind me. I was wondering where I should work next. I didn't want Dianne to remove her foot and find that her toes weren't clean – the thought of how I would be punished terrified me.

 

BOOM

 

And then it occurred to me. I realize I was scared of Dianne. Whether intentional or not – Dianne's little games in the bathroom and her nonchalant attitude towards my torture in her shoe earlier and currently made me realize that I had to cooperate with her – that's what I was told from the beginning. If I made it through this I had to talk to one of those other tiny men and see if this what every bodies experience was like.

 

BOOM

 

Foot sweat and gunk splashed over me again. The foot sauna felt like it was turned up to 120 degrees now. Her sweat and the humidity of the shoe made it feel like I was somehow immersed in a liquid even though I was above water. I looked at her second toe and could see gunk under the nails – but toes were lifting and descending too quickly for me to attempt to clean them. I was scared my arm might get ripped off. I decided I would squeeze into the other gaps of her toes and clean them. It would be a tighter squeeze than between her big and second toe, but I should be able to wedge myself so that I didn't fall over – even if it's a bit tight, I could see her toes glistening with enough sweat to act as a lubricant.

 

BOOM

 

When the toes lifted up again I rolled under her second toe before standing up in the gap between her second and third toe. I pressed back to the tip of the shoe. I saw her foot begin to descend and third toe fell just in front of me with her second toe landing just a few a few feet to my right. If I had been further to the right that toe would have hit me and pushed me backward, possibly impaling me with her nail. I shuddered.

 

BOOM

 

As her toes lifted up again I stepped forward and put my left arm on the roof and right arm against her second toe. Moving closer to this new toe gap I found my head and back rubbing against her middle toe, my chest facing her long second toe. The sweat again poured down off her toes and soaked my hair, which fell like a mop into my eyes before the warm salty liquid streamed down my face and over the rest of my body. I whipped my head to the left to remove sweaty hair from my face and continued forward, somewhat pushing the toes apart.

 

BOOM

 

But this time the toes didn't lift. I couldn't tell what was happening outside the shoe – but in front of me the toes pressed into the ground. Sweat oozed out of the insole, creating a pool of water below that completely submerged my own feet in her sweat. I could see bits of dirt floating around in the water and sticking too my legs. It almost seemed like I was standing in the tide at the beach, where a bunch of water had been trapped between dunes after a hot day – and with leftover seaweed clinging to my legs. But I understood what was happening. Dianne must have been keeping track of me in her shoe now – the toes separating ever so slightly to allowed me to to step further into the gap between her toes. And I could see why: there was black gunk coating it, creating a clump that had almost been rolled into what looked like a long baguette between her toes.

 

I leaned forward to grab at the top of it. It began to peel off as I removed my arm, but it eventually tore as it reached the midway point between the toes. I rolled it into a larger ball and took it between my arm and my chest, then bent further down to grab more of the gunk between her toes. It was harder this time – the gunk would only rip off in chunks. Since Dianne appeared to stop walking, I felt safer to get on on my knees – I was pouring sweat and my muscles were aching. I needed the reprieve and prayed as long as I was servicing her Dianne would at least warn me before she started moving again. From my knees my vision was of nothing more then of the sides of her toes and mesh of gunk between them. I could feel both her middle and second toe pressing into my sides, so I turned a bit sideways to free my arm and allow me to take larger breaths, but the flesh still wrapped my body. From my knees the pool of hot sweat I was in reached above my kneecap, completely submerging my legs from the thigh down, and the pool of sweat gently rocked back and forth, splashing into my crotch and chest. The sweaty liquid felt like a Jacuzzi full of seaweed that had just been turned off. I started grabbing the grime from every direction around me – getting salty vinegary stuff all over my hands and arms. But I no longer noticed. I just felt the heat from the toes and the fatigue in my limbs, a bruise forming on my chest from where Dianne's big toe had slammed into me. But I was otherwise focused on Dianne's leathery skin – and making sure no grime could be spotted on either side of me or wedged in the middle. I felt like an artisan trying to shape a statue. Some of it was caked on so tightly it took all of my might to rip it off – I fell down twice in splash of her toe sweat on the insole of her shoe. The sweat lapping over my body – I quickly scrambled forward and continued – her toes remained calm but they could quickly turn to beasts if I didn't satisfy them. I continued to use my nails and scrape out the toe jam. I found myself face to face with this wall of flesh and was soon forgetting they belonged to woman. I was treating them like a living force – a magical wall that could easily trap me and trample me to death.

 

I was merely a slave to this force – my labor in exchange for the chance to not end up paste below them. The longer I worked in this foot sauna the more I seemed to forget who I was – and what these things actually were. Just a woman's foot in a size 9 shoe. But when that thought came to mind it made me shudder - it was simply easier to forget who I was or what these things were.

 

I turned back to the task at hand and found that the gap between the toes I was cleaning were nearly finished. I decided I'd done enough in this section of the toes and that I'd deposit my load, to move onto the gap between the next set of toes. As I turned away I picked up the gunk I had rolled together and it appeared to be about the size of a large inflatable ball you would find on a beach, and as I attempted to pick it up the dark brown liquid would ooze out of it and start running down my chest and across my crotch and legs. I ignored the grossness of my situation and trudged forward, being careful to not get any on the sides of Dianne's toes – I didn't want to have to make another trip. As I pushed my way forward I realized I had a problem. Dianne's second toe blocked the way to the tip of the foot. I considered my options. I could deposit the load here, but I was worried any walking would send the goop flying everywhere, making it a waste of time and potentially spreading the stuff to areas more difficult to clean. I could attempt to slide by – but then the goop might end up scraping all over her toe – and that's if I could fit. It would be tight and any bit of movement from her toe could impale me. As I stood hunched over with my arm resting against her toe the solution presented itself. Dianne lifted her second toe. This clearly wasn't her first toedeo (ba dum ts). I quickly ran back to the tip and I fell to my knees, pushing the goop deeper into the front of the shoe. It stuck nicely to the previously deposited load and it's pliability allowed me to force it tighter together – I still had plenty of room in case I needed to tuck back into their myself.

 

Dianne's second toe was still raised in the air. It started to sway up and down, not quite resting on the ground. It appeared as if it was making the motion of someone tapping their fingers out of impatience. But I was exhausted and wanted to sit. The toe then curled forward and tapped hard against the ground. This scared me. It slowly raised itself and seemed to beckon backwards, coming halfway down before quickly jerking back.

 

She wants me to continue. I whimpered. I began to slowly crawl forward and get to my knees, putting one of my hands under her toe and going to pass in front of the third. The second toe remained elevated above me – allowing me to pass under it – but as I reached to pass in front of the third toe, said toe slid to the right and pressed forward- slightly elevated – her third toe now blocked my path.

 

“What the fuck?” I thought. What was Dianne doing now? But before I could react her third toe snapped back to the the left and I was knocked onto my back, landing with a splash in her sweat. Her second toe lingered above me. I could see the swirls in her flesh and bits of dirt and sweat dripping onto me. Her foot then tilted upwards, the water draining away towards the heel of her shoe – and I rolled along the damp sole until slamming right into the ball of her foot – just under the webbing between her big and second toe.

 

I was in a position similar to the one I was earlier – except this time, instead of being below her toes, my body and face was pressed up under the ball of her foot. The shoe leveled out again and the sweaty foot water returned – splashing over me and causing me to cough. The ball of her foot lifted up slightly and I could see the muck and jam under it. No longer caught, I rolled to my left in an attempt to free myself, splashing through the foot sweat and scrambling to my hands and knees. I was crawling through the swamp when her toes slammed down in front of me, slamming my body in the shallow pool of water.

 

I was going to drown. Dianne was once again taunting me. As I panicked I rolled to the left and emerged in the gap between her big and second toe. I pulled myself up once again and breathed.

 

It occurred to me that Dianne hadn't been walking for quite some time. Was Dianne sitting down? If she was – why hadn't I been released from my prison? Thinking about this made me mad but left me feeling hopeless. Before I could dwell on it her foot rocked back again and I found the process from earlier repeating, the sweat receding into the shoe and myself tumbling back under the ball of her foot. The shoe then leveled off and after being temporarily suffocated by the returning tide of her foot sweat, I found myself lying on my back looking at at the muck on the underside of her toes and toe gap – and much of the ball of the foot.

 

The stuff caked on just as it had been on the upper half but there was just more of it. I just lied their waiting for her to throw her foot about again – I was too exhausted to attempt to do anything.

 

But to my surprise nothing happened. The warm salty water had submerged much of my body but wasn't enough to threaten drowning. The extreme levels of heat made me dizzy – but then Dianne's second toe lifted up and began to tap - splashing the sweat onto me.

The ball of her sole then pressed down onto me and I found myself sinking into the sole. I began to panic and struggle when I realized what was happening but it was too late. I was being pushed deeper into the sole bed, the water was rising and the ball of her foot was forcing my face deeper in the water. I started to scream and bang on her foot. This caused a pause but then soon continued, as she slowly started lowering it again.

 

“WHAT DO YOU WANT” I screamed. It was hopeless but I was desperate. As I attempted to scream again my mouth scraped up against the bottom of her foot, my mouth filling with garbage and human foot detritus. I coughed it up and to my side.

 

The ball of her foot paused and then began to recede. I understood now – she wanted me to clean here as well. I immediately went to work and began grabbing at chunks of these wet salty rags and pile them in a splash of sweat next to me.

 

This seemed to satisfy the toes for a short while but then the second toe started banging into the pond again. I worked faster but her toe then shook left and right. I was communicating with a toe, I started crying as I began to realize what my toe mistress wanted.

 

I was too scared to do anything else. The ball of her foot had started to press on me again but I reacted quickly. I put my lips onto the callous of the ball of her foot and started to suck and nibble and lick, all at once. The ball of her foot lifted and her toes began to wiggle in what appeared like delight. They all remained elevated. My purpose was clear – I was no longer a person, I was a living pedegg.

 

From my back I started sucking the muck off the bottom of the ball of her foot, nibbling at chunks of debris and dead skin that had accumulated. The stuff was filling my mouth, and I would cough it out into a slowly accumulating pile. The gunk I didn't cough up, I would end up swallowing – it felt like I was eating soggy leather and mud - every once in a while something would crunch between my teeth and feel hard to swallow – it tasted of the same material, plus cheese and malt vinegar. I dragged along the increasing ball of muck with me as I traveled the shoe. I crawled first to the callous under her big toe and simply began to suck and lick, getting the large chunks of wet rags first. I began coughing and stopped to take a breath but Dianne's toe began lowering again. I could see now my mistresses that were Dianne's toes would not let me slack, becoming insulted by my lack of service. I simply buried my face under her toe. I sucked, licked , and dragged my teeth along the next layer of goop on the callous of her big toe.

 

After getting the major chunks from below her toe I could see black lines of dirt caked into her callouses, and running along the side. As I lay on my back in the pool of her sweat, I was too afraid to even question the necessity and pressed my face into the ridge and began to lick intensely. Dianne's big toe seemed delighted by this and jerked upward, too high for me to reach from my back, forcing me onto my knees.

 

It was pathetic, I was on my knees licking hardened dirt under the toes of a flight attendant while stuffed in her smelly shoe. She could easily let me out at this point, she hadn't been walking in quite some time.

 

Instead, she left me in her shoe. I then began to hear her talking as I moved my tongue further down the ridge, occasionally getting a large flake of dried skin stuck in mouth. I had a few more yards of licking this line of dirt. There were at least 3 more or these dark brown lines – dried dirt encrusted along the ridges in her skin.

 

“I hear the new documentary on the President is quite interesting.” Sarah was saying. “You should watch that”

 

“No” Dianne responded - “i never really liked that woman to be honest – I think I'm going to watch something older.”

 

I didn't know how to react. Dianne was just chilling above me, and could easily remove me from her shoe. Instead she has trapped me in here, using me to service her. I would have been angry if I hadn't almost been crushed and drowned so many times in the last few hours. Instead I was drained, taking deep breathes which sounded more like sobs in the humid hot shoe, but I would have been crying if I had any more tears to give.

 

As I dragged my tongue along this ridges of her big toe, occasionally pausing to press my face and mouth into an especially hardened chunk that required extra lapping to clean, I found myself back in my memories.

 

Chapter X-9: The First Days by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

Categories: Feet,  Humiliation, Violent, Butt, Hands, Gentle

Stephanie was a good giantess in the next few weeks that I still lived with her, before the rally changed everything. In the meantime she basically just let me live in the doll house in her room and made sure to feed me and give me water. She continued to go to class but for all intents and purposes my academic life was over – I was disqualified as a student now that I lost my personhood.

 

At first we worked together on getting the house to be more of a functioning real life place. The second day after shrinking Stephanie brought back a bunch of small ceramic pipes to set up an effective system for water and sewage. Stephanie and I always enjoyed a good riddle or puzzle, so when working on the piping and installing a miniature toilet and shower, we continued to bond and talk and laugh – almost like I was normal, even though often enough I couldn't see the face I was talking to in the dollhouse – I could only see a large black hand assisting me with the heavy lifting that I could never do myself. I obviously did the share of precision work – fitting pipes together and installing the shower heads, while Stephanie would hold them for me along the house, and install the metal ties that would lock them into place. She rigged a water feeder from a hamster near the top of the house – in conjunction with the piping system we could use gravity to get water flow, and drainage ran to a sealed plastic container outside. Occasionally she would refill it but it or throw the sewage away but that always took few days.

 

I never was able to take a hot shower – but I also would never have a setup like that again for a long time – in a few weeks I would be on the railroad.

 

The third day post shrinking she got back in the evening after her classes, I found myself complaining to her. Oddly, it wasn't from the fact that I was an inch tall and the injustice of the whole thing. No, I was simply bored. Asides from working out and eating the snacks that was left for me, there wasn't much for me to do on the desk or my house. She left a jigsaw puzzle out for me but it was far too big for me to solve (I mean in the sense that I couldn't quite see what I was doing, not the size of the puzzle).

 

The next before Stephanie had left for class, she attempted to help alleviate my boredom problem. She brought over the remote for her TV at the end of her bed. It was obviously far too large for me to use, but she said that perhaps if I stood on a button and jumped it would work. So I climbed onto the remote's power button – which didn't give even when standing on it, and jumped. Nothing happened.


Stephanie frowned and the sky darkened. I could feel the heat of her hands, and it looked like a dark brown dome surrounded me, the folds of her skin and the swirls on her fingers were visible. I suddenly felt like I had butterflies in my stomach, and froze, just staring.

 

“Do you mind?” Stephanie said, amused at my trance from her hand. She was beginning to notice the effect her body had on me, especially in close proximity.

 

I snapped out of it. “Yea, sorry”. I stepped off the button and jumped down from the remote. It was a bout 2-3 yards off the ground in my perspective. At this point I had learned that while I was nowhere near invincible, my lighter body had an easier time dealing with falling that would have been more dangerous if I was full size.

 

Stephanie's brown fingers gripped the remote and hoisted it in the air. The remote itself looked huge, almost like a black column placed sideways, but to Stephanie, it was just a remote, and it went flying into the air as if it was nothing.

 

She sat down in front of me, propping her elbows on the surface. The brown towers ascended above me. I could see she had some type of sharp tool in right hand – and she was manipulating the surface of the remote. I couldn't exactly tell what she was doing.

 

I heard a plastic snap, and saw a piece of red flying through the air, pass the desk table and out of my vision below. Stephanie lowered the remote back down in front of me, this time with the power button removed.

 

“Try it now, Mark.” I got her idea. Exposing the mechanism below the button meant bypassing the spring – perhaps now I would be able to manipulate it at my tiny size.

 

I climbed up, walked over the the small gray button that had a spring formerly attached to it, and stepped down. It compressed immediately. Voila! The TV turned on.

 

I found myself yelling, “Nice, High five!” instinctively, one of the many generic responses I would have when somebody did something I hadn't thought of. Stephanie rolled with it, and put out her hand, suddenly there was a light brown wall of her palm in front of me, extending upwards about 20 yards to the tip of her fingers. For a second I was nervous that she was going to smash it into me. She didn't move though.

 

Like earlier, I was set back into a trance. The thing was only a few yards in front me, and the surrealism and grandness of it caused my brain to seemingly go into a feedback loop. Stephanie laughed at me, bringing me back to perspective. I stepped forward once and slapped her giant palm wall with my hand. It was soft and warm, the whole thing radiated of heat.

“You really are cute at this size, you know that?” Stephanie said in bit of a teasing tone.

 

After this she set up the rest of the remote to work for me and left for class. Over the next few days I found myself binge watching tv shows. I didn't want to see the news – what briefly I saw of it was on California's aggressive moves towards depersoning men. It was odd, the shows I watched usually had male stars. I wondered what had happened to the actors.

 

From what Stephanie told me, fewer and fewer male students went to class – either because of a 3 strike policy reducing them to “non-personhood” or the fact that female students and faculty were making it increasingly dangerous for even two foot tall men. California law seemed to incentivize

 women to make false accusations, giving the “victim” the first choice to become the tinies owner as compensation for her “trauma”. Even the shrunken men with no strikes were at a disadvantage, as many of the same double standards in the legal system that favored women before President Trent instituted her miniaturization policy were still being enforced favorably towards women – like the idea of sexual assault or violence.

 

Stephanie told me she actually had to leave class at one point when she saw one of her fellow students destroy the life of another in an act of pure cruelty. The male, still two feet tall and with no strikes, had arrived to class early and taken a seat in a desk specifically designed for him, which was near the front of the room. Stephanie arrived and sat towards the back – per her usual. Another female student entered. She was a white girl, about 5'8”, significantly taller then Stephanie, her skin neither pale nor tanned, her hair a striking golden blond. She wore a tight fitting T-shirt that had jersey design – the numbers 88 over the middle. Below that she wore a denim skirt – and a pair of immaculate white trainers. She came in with another girl – a brunette. They both saw the tiny man and the blond whispered to the brunette – and they both let out a laugh – the brunette then taking a seat near the entrance. The blonde walked over to the the two foot tall man, and then turned, swinging back her white trainer, she rocketed it forward – like she was kicking a field goal. The tiny man didn't see it coming, his head was down reading something on his desk, when the foot made contact with him, launching him from his chair. He went flying backwards slamming into the underside of the full size desk behind his, skipping off the bottom before slamming into the back of the chair and falling onto the seat. He appeared unconscious if not dead. Some of the other girls in the class laughed – most ignored it. Stephanie stood up to yell – she told me she was furious – but in that very moment the teacher walked in. She hadn't seen what happened - I'm not sure it would have mattered anyway.

 

“Take a seat” the teacher said, looking at Stephanie as she walked forward. Stephanie admits that she had a moment of weakness and she did as she was told. But what she saw next left her dumbfounded.

 

The blond girl proceeded to walk over to the chair the tiny, possibly dead man was in, and simply sat on him. Her butt completely enveloped him; Stephanie couldn't see a bit of him. The blond girl started squirming in her chair – she appeared to be grinding on the poor man, forward and back, left and right – occasionally shaking her whole butt. After a minute of this she picked up her butt a little – a scream could be heard – it just sounded like the cry of dying animal in tremendous pain. The whole class turned to look – Stephanie included, thinking that the absurdity had finally come to an end – and this blond would get her due comeuppance.

 

“What was that?” The female professor said, lowering her glasses from her eyes.

 

The blond then stood up, and in the most ridiculously fake sounding shock said, “EW! This tiny man has been perving on me!” she was smiling while she said this, making almost no attempt to hide her guilt. The other girls who had witnessed it were now either laughing or silent. The one's who hadn't were aghast. Nobody seemed to care about what had actually happened.

 

The female professor walked over – with a clickity clack of her kitten heels striking the ground.

 

“My god Mr. Jenkins – this is unacceptable. Thank god for California's addendum to the 3 strike policy. Excuse me class while I take Mr. Jenkins here for mandatory third strike per out school's sexual harassment policy.”

 

The professor picked him up, his eyes were barely open, blood was pouring from his face and mouth. He was drooping over in her hands.

 

Stephanie had finally had enough “This is bullshit! He didn't do anything wrong!”

 

The professor turned and looked at her, she seemed to be in shock. “Young lady settle down, or I'll have you removed from my class for vulgarities” she paused “What's this about bullshit? I myself saw him under her butt” she gestured at the blond, closer to Stephanie than the teacher.

 

The blond turned around and looked at Stephanie and just grinned at her. The Professor couldn't have even seen that, not that it mattered, and she turned back towards the Professor.

 

“It's ok – we don't have to pause class. I'll take him down to the office myself – I want to personally ensure he never harasses a woman like me again.” Her voice was deliberately made to sound like she was about to cry – but it was obviously a sham.

 

“That's very noble of you” the professor said, handing the limp body of the man over to the girl, who proceeded to open up her backpack and stuff him into the bottom, before throwing her books and binders in on top of him. She then threw on her bag and walked out of class.

 

Stephanie was livid – she ran out of the class after her, ignoring the professor's confused questions on where she was going.

 

The blond was simply walking along before Stephanie caught up to her, and cut off her path.

“What the fuck do you want” the blond said, continuing stepping to the side to walk around her. Stephanie blocked her path.

 

“What do I want?” Stephanie screamed, “what the fuck is wrong with you - you crazy bitch? How could you do that to a person?”

 

The blond smiled. “He's not a person anymore. Soon he'll be my fifth tiny slave – total, that is. I already broke the first two.” She laughed again. “It's so easy to exploit the system – and people are so dumb. Women are equal to men, but always trust the word of a woman? All men are oppressors, if you try to debate a girl, it's simply because your sexist” She continued laughing. “We are clearly on the path to a woman controlled world – I don't care about the hypocrisy, or the double standards. I've enjoyed having tiny slaves.”

 

Stephanie was dumbfounded. She never expected the girl to be so honest.

 

“You're sadistic” was all she managed to say.

 

The blond again laughed. “So? My whole life I've been told that all that matters is my personal pleasure. Well, my biology is clearly enjoying this – so why not fulfill my animalistic need” She looked at Stephanie who just stared at her in visible anger.

 

“So what are you going to do? Stop me? I will press charges if you do – you'll be lucky if your cited with PMSD. Otherwise, get out of my way.”

 

Stephanie didn't move. But the blond just laughed again, and walked around her – Stephanie didn't try to stop her.

 

She never found out what happened to that man. She dropped out of class and filed a complaint about it with the school. The school simply responded with a letter that they would allow her to drop it without it affecting her GPA due to “emotional stress” and said that if she pushed the matter further they would cite her with PMSD – post miniaturization stress disorder – a new part of the DSM standards that California conveniently passed which effectively allowed the state to dismiss the claims of woman who still thought men should have equal rights as being a mental health disorder.

 

There were other stories. This early on most of the female owners considered their tinies as pets – no longer human, but didn't treat them any worse than they would that of a hamster. There were a few women that would set the standard of treatment that would become popular in a few weeks across California, but those innovators were still a vast minority – and not people Stephanie associated with to know the details.

 

After this experience Stephanie quickly assessed the friends she had and stopped associating with ones who told her they no longer viewed their male counterparts as people. She didn't get in their faces about it – but she no longer associated with them. Those few girls left who did suddenly became an incredibly small click and word was spread – bringing a few other new girls to associate them. In a few days we would first meet, and the first inklings of railroad was born.

 

Chapter X-10: The Foot Mine by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

New Chapters will be added this weekend 2/16/20. Sorry about being dumb. Leave a review if you like.  

 

Remember, will add one more college party chapter featuring one of the girls, so (Amoe, Ani, Kelly, Stephanie, Naru, Linh, Crystal) so if you have a preference leave a comment!  Still a few more chapters to go though so you might want to hold off until you see what happens already!

 

 

(Categories: Entrapment, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware, Body Fluid)

 


 

My reflection on the past was interrupted by a splash in the present. I was back in the dim sultry leather pump. My tongue had moved to the side of of Dianne's big toe, the callous here felt hardened but smooth, occasionally using my teeth to chip away at an especially encrusted piece of junk.

 

I had almost finished licking along the three ridges of encrusted dirt on her callous. Each time I had to stretch my tongue out to reach the bottom of this skin ridge, it felt two or three inches deep, so that my tongue felt like was being place into a rough, dirty bowl, that tasted of leather and cheese. I would then drag it along this texture picking up wet and dried muck, as her dead skin and dirt filled my mouth and overwhelmed my senses with her foot gunk. I on the final line of filth had to lick up on the big toe. My mouth and tongue ached – I felt somewhat thirsty but my mouth was soaked with salty sweat. It wasn't salty enough to dehydrate me, but it felt close enough to make me desperate for a drink. My tongue continued to drag into the ridge, as I pushed it left and right, my mouth filling with wet goop, and I coughed it into the increasing pile.

 

Finally, the 3 lines of dirt, removed and clean, left me feeling oddly satisfied. My toe mistresses sensed that I had done the job, and her big toe curled back and over me, it began to lower slightly, and I stepped back so it wouldn't hit me, moving back to the tip of the shoe, before the big toe slammed back down. I found myself staring at the black nail of her big toe again. I was desperately thirsty. I pushed the gunk I was holding back into the tip, and set off one again to fulfill my purpose.

 

Dianne's toes were resting on her insole, her toe prints full of foot sweat below them – barely enough to appear visible to her, but looking like about a foot or deeper depending how deep her toe prints were to me. I had just spent god knows how long licking and chewing filth caked into the grooves of skin from Dianne's big toe, but I still had four more toes to go; I hadn't even gotten between the second third toe yet. Desperate to satisfy my thirst, I turned around on my hands and knees, and her big toe loomed above me by a yard to her nail, but was resting in a shallow puddle of sweat.

 

I put my head down, like a gazelle trying to lap at a drying riverbed in the middle of a hot african summer, sweat pouring from my brow from the sultry conditions within Dianne's shoe. Like a monstrous lion, Dianne's big toe loomed above me and made me nervous, like it might pounce on me at any time. It was all animalistic; I was hardly thinking but I felt things my primal ancestors must have felt thousands of years ago, the genetic memory living on in my instincts. Trying to keep one eye on Dianne's big toe, I put my lips into her sweat. I was immediately hit by a taste of salt and vinegar – but I was so thirsty I began to drink – floating debris getting caught in my teeth swallowed out right. Bits that got stuck to my tongue tasted of leather and cheese, but in my desire to quench my thirst I ignored them and they were washed down my throat amongst the sweat. I picked my head up and coughed, Dianne's toe seemingly amused by this lifted and slammed down in front of me, splashing sweat all over me. The aftertaste was like moldy cheese, and I started to gag, but only for a second. Although not feeling refreshed, I was no longer thirsty, and moved on to my duty to Dianne's toes.

 

Moving past Diannes' big toe, her long second toe was lifted slightly in the air, and was pressed against the front of the shoe. From the dim light within the shoe, I didn't hesitate, I squatted down into the pool of sweat with my naked body to pass under it. The 12 inches or so of sweat within the toe print was covering my mouth, and I attempted to crawl military style, like I was in a swamp crossing under a log.

 

As I passed under her toe, I looked up, and I could see bits of muck clinging to the bottom, they appeared like to be finger sized rags of wet brown and black material, presumably from her skin and shoe. Before I had completely passed under it, her big toe came down on me, pinning me face first the shallow water.

 

I once again found myself struggling for my life, this time in the shallow toe print of her second toe. It was pathetic. From within the sweat, I could feel bits toe junk flowing into my face and mouth as I tried to pull myself up and out of it. As I did, the second toe appeared agitated, and shoved me deeper into the mud that was her insole. Pinned between her toe and the insole, I could feel myself sinking deeper into the muck; there was nothing I could do, and I found myself slapping the toe with my left arm, like a wrestler attempting to yield.

 

The toe lifted itself back up and allowed me to surface. I found myself gasping for breath, leaning on the toe that nearly drowned me. In fear, I crawled forward towards the third toe, but before I reached it Dianne's whole foot moved sharply to its left, throwing me back into Dianne's second toe with a thud, before I fell dazed into the sweat. The whole shoe now slanted towards her big toe, I found myself caught in a whirlwind of sweat as I fell with a wave that splashed into Dianne's big toe, the wind knocked from my chest.

 

As I was gasping for air, the shoe was jarred quickly to the right, throwing me from the toe. I was caught in a returning wave of warm salty sweat; I found myself rolling along the bottom of the shoe in what appeared to be a toe riptide.

 

The shoe stopped moving. The toe sweat simply bounced from left to right in the shoe, slowly decreasing in intensity, like a wave pool which just got turned off. I was on my back with her sweat submerging more than half of my body, but it wasn't enough to cover my face. I breathed in the humid, sweaty air, only pausing for the small tide of sweat that was still bouncing on both sides of the shoe to run over my face, sticking bits of detritus to my naked flash as it passed over.

 

Above me was Dianne's second toe. I could see the muck I had seen from earlier, with fresh deposits from the tide of sweat that had been bouncing around the shoe. It was bobbing above me, twitching left and right, and looked like it was dancing – or that Dianne was twitching her foot to some music.

 

Exhausted and scared, I simply lay there watching this monster dance above me. It was futile, I had absolutely no control over my situation and simply took the moment to temporarily try to regain some energy. The second toe started to lower back down, but I didn't even attempt to move. The living slick leather skin was warm as it first touched the top of my legs, before pushing into my crouch, chest, and face. Upon touching my face I first couldn't breathe, but then it lifted up a little, giving me room to turn my head. I took a deep breathe while having my face pressed against her second toe, her sweaty skin gave on wet heat like a sauna. Breathing in deeply the smell of her sweaty shoe sauna and her second toe was a mix of cheese and vinegar.

 

The second toe then pressed into me, only lightly and for a second, but it was enough to make myself feel like I moved a few inches down into the muck, and the sweat got closer to the lips of my mouth. Any further and I would be back under the sweat level, struggling to not drown. But the toe lifted, and I found the myself rising again.

 

Then it came down again, this time a little more, pushing me into the sweat for a second, before lifting, allowing myself to breathe.

 

Then there was a pause. The toe seemed to be agitated. Dianne's toes lifted above me and she brought them together, scrunching them downwards and creating folds along the bottom of her foot, before relaxing, and her second toe resting on me again, her sweat dripping onto my face and body..

 

Another pause. I simply stared at her second toe, too tired to do anything. I could feel the swirls on her soft sweaty skin, which was heavy but somewhat soft.

 

WHAM!

 

Her second toe had jerked up quickly, bent back slightly, and slammed down on my chest, knocking the wind from me. I was gasping for air. It then flattened itself out, dragging it's sweating skin along my legs, crotch, and chest, before resting on my face.

 

Based on my previous experiences and the fact I hadn't been able to move forward, I finally understand what the toe mistress wanted. I wrapped my arms and legs around the bottom of the toe, and like I was making love, begin it kiss and lick the bottom of Dianne's second toe. Her toe, delighting at the sensation, pressed into me like it was embracing a lover, which had the effect of submerging me deeper into the sweat, not deep enough drown me in the pool, but enough to cause the sweat to splash into my face and spill into my mouth.

 

So there I was, licking the gunk from Dianne's second toe, nibbling off bits of dead skin. My naked body locked in an embrace with her second toe, which seemed almost twice as long as I was. The toe, in return, shoved me into a swamp of sweat and junk, and every moment I spent was a struggle to kiss and to breathe, only getting enough breath to stay conscious long enough to be pushed under the sweat again, to panic and to surface, licking the toe as I breathed through my nose hoping to appease my goddess.

 

This went on for god knows how long, before Dianne pulled up her toe and tipped her foot to the side, causing me to roll in the tide into her third toe. Slamming my face into it, I didn't hesitate, and immediately began to lick the side of it. I crawled along in the pool of sweat towards her toe web, leaving my tongue on the wall that was her third toe as my right and left shoulder rubbed against the wall of her second third toe respectively, the sweat from the toes transferring from her to me, and I could feel the stuff dripping down my shoulders and arms, and over my back and crotch; the sweat coming off me appeared like I had placed myself in a shower. Her skin was soft, warm, and leathery, tasting of malt vinegar and cheese, and covered in grime. As I reached the web between her toes, I coughed up some larger jam that had accumulated in my mouth, and simply buried my face into the webbing – it was dirtier than it was after I had cleaned it, but still no where near as dirty as earlier. Any place I saw a bit of dirt, began to lick – crustier elements requiring me to nibble and drag my teeth across it to remove. I would get an occasion crunch of something nasty between my own teeth and tasting like I bit into stale, yet moldy cheese. It made me gag and cough, but I continued to lick the exposed surface.

 

I had been so thoroughly beaten about by Dianne's toes I was terrified to stop working. She had trained me well and quickly from within her shoe, and at this point there was only one thing on my mind – fear of my mistresses. I was their slave, and my existence was to service them or be punished. I had forgotten who I was, forgotten where I was going or for what reason I was going there. My life was this sultry shoe, my purpose to clean these beasts before me.

 

So I did. After thoroughly licking every exposed inch of flesh between Dianne's second and third toe, I turned back, and with my tongue against her third toe, moved my way back up the to the nail, this time lower then before, picking up a new layer of grime and dirt with my tongue. Occasionally my mistress would wiggle, delighting in the sensation of my tongue against her, and knocking me back with a splash in her sweat, seeming to emphasize that her joy was my misery. Each time it felt like I was getting slapped and it made it more difficult to get closer to her toe. The instinctive reflex of not wanting to get near something that had caused me pain was becoming stronger and stronger – but then the terror of what would happen if I stopped would overwhelm the fear of pain from her toe. I continued. As I neared the front of her third toe, the skin, while still slick with sweat, became harder, more noticeably scratching my tongue, and it felt rough against it. I crawled around the front of toe, the gap between the toe and wall of the shoe enough for me to lay down in, and simply made love to the tip of her toe, right below the nail, nibbling at the hardened cheesy skin. I could see a layer of gray black muck wedged in between her nail and skin, and after thoroughly licking the skin below it, making sure to suck up the junk that was caked to her flesh, I buried my face under the nail, and began licking and chewing through the grayish detritus that had accumulated under her black cuticle. This goop, while still wet, was slightly dryer than the rest – it reminded me of chewing through, oddly, wet beef jerky. I occasionally came upon a rock or piece of dirt that cracked in mouth, tasting of skin and cheese and vinegar. I used my teeth and tongue to remove the caked in gray material, the bottom her her nail felt like the surface of a rough sea shell. I spent a good long time licking and coughing up the material there. Near the edge of her toenail I buried my face into the the gray jam and pulled it out with my teeth, and an ever increasing strand of black gunk would emerge from the toe. I would cough it out, and see that more remained, so I wedged my face into her flesh once again, one side of my cheek pressed against the sweaty living leather, the other compressed under the nail, as my tongue probed the crease of flesh between the two, tasting salt, desperately trying to to remove they gray material with my tongue in an attempt to scoop it out.

 

My mouth would have been dry if it wasn't for the sweat from Dianne's toes seeping into my mouth, and my tongue ached from use – even my jaw hurt.

 

I continued to nibble at the corner of her third toenail, when the toe knocked me forward into the wall of the shoe. Dazed, I saw the toe lift up, jerking back once or twice after reaching it's apex. I could tell what it wanted, it was beckoning me forward.

 

Muck and jam covered the bottom of her third toe – it was time to clean and be it's bottom bitch, as any good toe slave would be, at the mercy of my third mistress.

 

I was exhausted, terrified, trying to cry but I had no tears. I got back onto my knees in the pool of sweat, and then rolled onto my butt. I shifted my body forward so that my feet got closer to the ball of her foot as I lowered myself into the sweat and muck that was her insole. The sweat splashing over me for a second, and I simply watched Dianne's third toe lower onto me from above. It was inevitable.

 

Her toe pressed into me, the sweat and jam from it pouring and sticking onto me. I wrapped my arms and legs around the toe. This third toe, shorter than the second, was only slightly bigger then me. I found that my face was directly below the nail. I stuck out my tongue and began to lick, occasionally cupping my lips onto her skin to suck at it, like I was I french kissing. I adjusted my body so that I could get to all the dead skin and jam, sucking it off and nibbling it away.

 

I was nothing but a living toe cleaner.


Sweat from her third toe continued to roll down off the side and onto me, like a warm little waterfall. It was so hot in the shoe. I desperately just wanted fresh air. But I was terrified of mistresses, my face was buried under the joints on her third toe, and I found myself licking at jam that had gotten wedged into the folds. Up and down I dragged my tongue, and for stuff that was especially encased I used my teeth to nibble away at it. After removing the rougher stuff, I would lick it, and then attempt to suck it off, using my tongue as a wedge and lubricant, while I pursed my lips together. Her skin was hot soft underneath the callouses, tasting of vinegar and cheese. Her third toe seemed delighted by this. I must have worked on this gap for a good 10 minutes.

 

I paused for a respite, only briefly, but then her toe pulled back and pushed forward, rubbing her slick skin up and down my legs, crotch, chest, and face. I immediately began licking and kissing her toe, simply out of fear, afraid the third toe was mad at me for pausing, begging the thing to not drown me in the insole. As I did, it continued to rub me up and down, and the sweaty flesh rubbing into my crotch. I could feel my manhood being pushed down towards me legs. Then her toe would switch directions flipped my manhood again and pushing it towards my chest.

 

I started to become aroused. I was so terrified and exhausted I was helpless to even stop myself, trying to resist the just seemed like an unnecessary waste of energy. I wasn't particularly into feet (not that there was anything wrong with them) – but I was so helpless and so beaten that I'd become delirious, the sensation of the warm, living, sweaty flesh provided the first pleasantness I'd felt in what seemed like years. The shoe was such a sultry hell, her toes had beaten and nearly drowned me so many times, that in comparison her toe simply rubbing up against me felt like I was being patted like a dog. It felt almost divine. So in a mix of terror and arousal, I found myself getting harder, and her toe, in kind, began to rub me faster, up and back. Out of fear and lust I was burying my face further into the flesh of her toe, trying desperately to please and satisfy them. My johnson was flipping forward and back as her toes rubbed me further and further, sweat splashing everywhere. I became harder, my consciousness of who I was becoming lost in a sea of sweat and toes, my memories of being normal fading and my existence starting to solidify itself as nothing more then a toy of Dianne's foot, - no a toy of these toe mistresses.

 

I was nearing climax, I had no comprehension of anything but the toe and feeling between my leg, when the toe stopped. The pause was welcome, despite the fact that I was about to climax, I was exhausted and the sweat from the pool had been splashing onto my face, giving me difficulty breathing. It started to withdraw. The shoe was becoming brighter.


She was removing her foot!

 

 

Chapter X-11: The Meeting - Greetings by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware, Hands)



My fifth day into being tiny I was still depressed, but I was no longer afraid of Stephanie – even if I continued to be awestruck by her and would occasionally feel fear from her massive size or sudden movements. I wasn't afraid of her per se – only just startled by her hands or the booming vibrations that might occur if she walked around the room. I trusted her, and each passing day it seemed less and less bizarre. Most of my days were spent watching netflix – I decided to rewatch my favorite show Sparatacus on Stars. Stephanie thought this was hilarious, not only because it was my favorite show before I was tiny – of which I had told her to watch many, many times – but oddly similar and dissimilar situation I was in. She would make jokes that she was going to buy other tiny men and make me fight them to death – or that she would force me into pleasuring her. The former I would laugh at, the latter made me blush – and she could tell.

 

So whilst in the middle of watching an episode, Stephanie burst into the room, in an obviously good mood. She was wearing green blouse with floral designs, gray joggers with geometric patterns that varied from lighter to darker gray, and a pair of ankle high boots, which looked like they had a splash of violet in color. She was carrying two boxes of pizza and had a 24 pack of beer on top.

 

“So I finally organized it, and Crystal, Amoe, and Ani will be meeting 3 other girls for our first 'Tiny Live's Matter' (TLM) meeting.” she said, looking for a place to put down the pizza.

 

She had told me about that the day before. The friends she still trusted had decided they wanted to start advocating for tinies like me to be people again. From word of mouth and social media they had met 3 others. They were going to meet in Stephanie's room today. Apparently, the meeting had been one of the new girls ideas.

 

“Do you mind if I moved you and your house to the floor?” she said “I know it's not ideal, but I need to find a place to put this pizza and we will probably want to use the desk – either as a seat or to use for our plans.”

 

I didn't like the idea but I didn't think I had much of a choice. Stephanie could tell I didn't like it. “Trust me, all of these girls are good people and we have no interest in hurting you. As long as you stay in the house to start I'll make sure everyone is aware of you.”

 

I didn't say anything still. I hadn't been on her floor over the last 5 days, and come to think of it, I hadn't been on the floor ever before. Now she wanted me on the floor when 7 titans would be lumbering about, and without that much room operate, I would be inevitably dangerously close to all of them. Even if they were aware of me, I might slip their mind – especially since alcohol was involved.

 

“I don't know Steph...” was all I said. She had begun to walk towards my house and I could see her shadow being cast over it. The surface was below her thighs, so from where I was standing outside of the house her billboard of a face still looked to be about 60 or so yards away.

 

Steph was staring down at me from above, her right hands with yellow tipped fingers settled down about 20 yards to my right which sent vibrations through the desk – I again found myself staring at them.

 

“Look, if you're not comfortable I can put you in a drawer where you will be safe – albeit it will be dark and we won't hear you properly, unless you have another idea?”

 

I didn't like the idea of being trapped in a drawer; I also didn't have other ideas. In fact, I simply found myself staring at her hands. Her fingers were pushing themselves into and away from the desk surface, they almost looked like giant spider doing push ups. I traced her arm covered in her green blouse up and up and till I looked her in the eyes. She continued to watch me from above, her dreadlocks swaying slowly back and forth. The urge to prostrate myself came over me but I did nothing.

 

Stephanie smiled again. “Steph to Mark, check in Mark. Has your owner thrown you for a loop again?” she giggled from high above me.

 

“No...uh...sorry. I guess the floor is fine.” No sooner had I finished saying it did I see Stephanie lean over me, looking like a monolithic tidal wive, her green blouse drooping lower towards me. It was still about 10 yards above me, when I saw her arms swoop in from the sides and grab the doll house. It was suddenly lifted in the air, and appeared to be flying, Stephanie twisting her body rapidly made thing look like it was a rocket blasting to orbit.

 

She walked a few feet away and deposited it onto the shaggy carpet floor, went over, grabbed the pizza and beer on her desk, and returned. The pizza soon was directly above me, and for a moment I thought Steph had forgotten about me. Death by pizza – what a way to go.

 

But Steph was soon lowering the thing behind me with a slam – the pizza box was only 15 yards behind me. I was overwhelmed with heat and the smell of pizza, and my mouth began to water. I had basically only eaten whatever snacks and random food Steph had gotten me from the dining hall, and none of it had been warm.

 

Stephanie saw me looking at the pizza. “Don't worry. You'll get a slice – i think one slice will probably look like more pizza than you've seen your entire life.” She chuckled at this idea “I guess being tiny isn't all that bad.”

 

I wanted to say, yea, you know, it's mostly a nightmare, but I guess living in a dollhouse in a girls room who's slightest movements feel like an airstrike is entirely offset by giant pizza. But Stephanie was clearly excited and continued to talking about the meeting, making it impossible for me to be audible over her booming voice.

 

She had bonded more closely than ever with the 3 girls she knew – she continued to talk about her meeting them the other days since I had shrunken. Outside of Stephanie, Rebecca was the only girl I had seen – I was now going to be in room with 7 others. Stephanie explained to me that only she and 2 others had tines – 1 was from her friends, the other one from the stranger. All would be here tonight. It would also be the first tinies I met since I saw Steve.

 

Speaking of Steve, I had asked Stephanie to go talk to Rebecca – and find out what happened to him. Stephanie appeared sad when I would say this so I had stopped asking her – but she told me that Rebecca refused to talk to her anymore.

 

There was a knock on the door.


Before I could react Steph had encased me in her palm. I again was trapped but not pinned – just another moment of being manhandled without warning. I soon found myself deposited on the Shaggy red carpet in front of the house. It was the first time I had been on the floor.

 

The carpet reached up to about my waste, and reminded me of running through a field of tall grass, but the grass was red. The whole thing felt alien – I had gotten used to the desk; now it felt like I was suddenly on another region of the planet, but I was still in the same room. In front of me was the door, and Steph was walking closer to it, the ground vibrating with each step. From here I could see her back, and her slightly purple ankle boots, the gap between the sole and the heel going at least another yard above my head. To my left was the couch, to the right her bed, and behind me the house, then desk. Under her bed I could see a whole bunch of shoes, they appeared to be about 50 or so yards away.

 

Stephanie opened the door. In came a petite Vietnamese girl holding a bottle of wine. She was probably barely 5 feet tall, and noticeably shorter than Stephanie. She would turn out to be the smallest of the girls in the group – but she was still a giantess to me.

 

She introduced herself. “Hi, I'm Linh” her English was perfect.

 

She was dressed in black form fitting t-shirt, with an equally matching black midi skirt (a skirt that hung well below the knees), and had a pair brown studded harness boots – the leather on them appearing well worn.

 

Stephanie introduced herself in return, and then she said. “Would you like to meet Mark?”

 

Linh's eyes widened a bit. “Oh – you have a tiny?”

 

Stephanie corrected her. “He's a man – Linh, don't forget it.”

She apologized. “Oh, I know, I'm sorry, it's just that...” she started to say. Stephanie cut her off.

 

“Don't apologize to me. Apologize to him.” she pointed down at me towards the ground.

 

I was suddenly struck with fear – what if Linh didn't see me and accidentally crushed me? What if she did it deliberately? I found myself slowly walking backwards towards the house, not taking my eyes of Linh. She was looking for me on the ground, and hadn't seen me yet.

 

Linh took a step forward, covering a third of the distance between myself and her, and I could see the bottom of her worn brown ankle boots. There was dirt and other junk stuck in the treads. Above that, I could see some bare skin before her midi skirt. I realized this was the first time I had been on the floor as a giantess walked towards me. Her legs looked like two buildings lumbering closer, which went about 50 yards up into and formed an even larger building.

 

She took another step, and this time I could clearly see the bottom of the sole of her right boot. The tread had edges around the side and patterned bumps in the middle, bits of dirt were wedged into gaps. I could see something that looked like a piece of plastic hanging from the bottom, swaying as she moved her foot forward. I looked up and the tower was closer, appearing larger as it cut the distance. Linh still wasn't looking at me.


I panicked and turned to run, and found myself clambering up the porch.

 

The ground shook violently and I nearly fell off the steps I was climbing onto, I had to pull myself up one at a time. It quickly became dark. I knew she was staring at me, I could feel her eyes on my back. I turned around.

 

Linh had squatted down to get a better look at me. Her dress was still over her knees but the boots appeared to be only 20-30 yards away, and I saw her bare skin before being cut off from her skirt. Behind them was her black shirt and Linh herself. She had straight black hair and her eyes were light brown. Otherwise she had typical Vietnamese features.

 

“Hi Mark... I'm sorry about what I said earlier.” she did sound apologetic.

 

I found myself shaking and didn't say anything. This was a new experience, I hadn't even dealt with being on the floor with Stephanie yet. Now, I have this complete building of a stranger hovering over me, casting a shadow onto the tiny house and me.

 

Steph was standing near the door still. I noticed her in my eyes, she was looking right at me. Once we made eye contact, she turned her eyes towards Linh and nodded her head slightly, an indication that I should say something. She was grinning. I could tell this was going to be an amusing night for her.

 

“Oh, hey Linh. Sorry – you just scared me is all.” I laughed awkwardly. So did Linh. Steph just facepalmed and shook her head. I guess telling somebody when you meet them you are scared isn't the best etiquette, but she'll have to excuse me considering I'm an inch tall.

 

“... but don't worry about calling me tiny as I am, in fact, tiny” All 3 of us laughed now. I guess self deprecating humor still works on giants.

 

Linh, lowered her hand towards me, and I found myself naturally trying to move backwards, but I just ended up pressing myself up to the base of the house.

 

Her whole hand appeared in front of my vision, it was a pale flesh color and she had plain nails. It was the size of a garbage truck, and was hovering in front of me by about 10 yards, blocking my vision of Linh except for her eyes and the top of her head. She was still watching me... I'm sure from her angle she didn't realize that I all I could see was her hand and her eyes – she could still see all of me. One finger with a pointy plain nail shot forward – I thought she was going to impale me, she easily could have. I yelped.

 

I wasn't sure what she was doing but Linh immediately apologized. “I'm sorry... this must be frighting for you.” she said, her finger retracting. She appeared sad. “I've never actually dealt with a man as small as you before, so I don't know what to do.” She shook her head. “I was just trying to 'shake your hand' but I see that doesn't translate very well”


I began to feel bad. “No it's ok. I'm new to this too... let's try again.”

 

Linh smiled and so did Stephanie. She must have thought this was fascinating to watch. The finger shot forward again, and while I flinched, I didn't scream this time. Instead I walked forward nervously, only a few steps, until my arm was within distance of the finger, it swayed slowly, and I could see the folds on her fingertip, her nails extending forward foot or so, and I could see the jagged underside of the thing. I put my arm out and touched her finger, and it felt like my hand was near a bonfire. It didn't burn, but was quite warm.

 

At this point I wasn't sure what to do, we couldn't really shake, as even moving her finger the slightest would probably be a couple of yards for me. Linh probably didn't know what to do either, so I just said “Tiny pound” and we all laughed.

 

Things felt a bit less awkward after that, and Stephanie said. “So Linh thanks for the wine...” she continued talking.

 

Linh stood up to face Stephanie. I was still on the floor in front of the house, and this Linh building shot into the sky, suddenly twice as tall. Her twisting body caused her left boot to swoop by me, and looked as fast as a bullet train and as huge as a double decker bus. I felt the rush of air and became nervous. Linh and Stephanie sat on the couch to my left and began talking. They were about 50 yards away it seemed, and they both crossed their legs, revealing the soles of their shoes. I could see the dirt wedged into them. Then came another knock at the door.

 

“Another guest – one second Linh” I realized I was going to have this moment repeat another 2 times for somebody new, but 3 times for people I already met.

 

The door opened and I could feel a gust of air. Bits of debris blew around me. Linh was off to my left, the her left leg crossed over her right, the huge bus that was her shoe's sole was facing me. She was looking at the newest giantess who entered the room.

 

It was Ani. I knew her fairly well, as she was one of Stephanie's friends I met before I became tiny. She was an Armenian, and was a US citizen of 1st generation, so she was bilingual and still had an Armenian accent, which I could only describe as being middle eastern sounding. She was wearing a tight fitting pink long sleeve shirt, had a pair of matching pink shorts, and wore a pair of black leather mules – who's heel narrowed to a square tip. She was beautiful, and while she was a bit on the skinnier side, still looked voluptuous, her breast and ass appearing to stick out perfectly rounded from her clothes. She had beige purse slung over her shoulder, and she had a dark purple layer of makeup over her mouth and highlights on her cheeks, her hair was a dark brown, and their was a lot of it, flowing over shoulders. She carried wine as well.

 

She greeted everyone and walked over to Linh to introduce herself. To me, she cleared hundreds of yards in a few steps, and I could see her sexy ass as her whole body seemed to careen off into the sky. She was about as tall as Stephanie. She came to a stop in front on Linh, and her left mule seemed to only be about 30 – 40 yards from me, if she lifted her legs sideways she would have hit the house before reaching a 45 degree angle. The mule's heel looked a roman arch, it rounded up the side of it till it met the bottom of the shoe. I could easily run through it, and if I jumped, barely touch the ceiling.

She reached into her purse and grabbed something, and all the other girls began to coo.

 

“Girls” she said in her Armenian accent, “I'd like you to meet David.”

So Ani was the first to bring a tiny man along. I wondered what it must have been like for him so far, and now to be in the palm of this beautiful girl as 3 huge faces hovered only 30 – 40 yards above him. Cooing at him and saying hello. I couldn't hear what he was saying but each of them introduced themselves to him, Linh again going for a pound, and Ani laughed.

 

“You'll have to excuse David – he's still not used to be so small.” They all laughed. It seemed like they were trying to be friendly but I could imagine what it was like for David, having no control, seeing random giant women and having huge yellow, logs with tipped spikes suddenly thrusted at you. She turned to Stephanie.


“So where is Mark?” her accent sounded kind of sexy when she said my name. Stephanie pointed towards me, causing Ani to turn around, her bare tanned legs looking like to gigantic columns, and the tip of her left mule lifting up into the air. The bottom of it was yellow and had gray indented lines, and the whole thing came slamming down to my right, causing a shockwave to run through me. I could see her heel where it met the top of the sole of the mule, and the pressure from her weight created small rolling bumps on her flesh above the heel. Her heel itself appeared worn, the skin turning a light gray where they met the soul.

 

I looked up and her legs were spread apart, and I could see both of these gorgeous tan towers ascend into her pink shorts. I looked past her shirt and towards her eyes. They were brown.

 

She began to lean forward a bit but didn't lower herself, and her hair fell forward and looked liked thousands of ropes falling from the sky. She continued to bend at the waist, lowering her hands. They appeared in front of me with a swoop, she uncurled her fist, and a tiny man popped out, all of this 10 yards in front of me. She then leaned back up into the sky, but she tilted her head down to look at me.

 

I knew David was there but I wasn't paying attention, I was looking at this beautiful goddess above me.
She made the first move. “Hey Mark” her eyes blinked and her purple mouth moved, I found myself wondering if this was a giant hologram – it never occurred to me that even being tiny something could be so beautiful. “I'm sorry to see you like this. I hope we can still be friends, and hopefully get you back to normal at some point.” she winked at me and smiled. I started to blush.

 

David was suddenly nudging me on my shoulder. “Hell of a sight right?”

 

This caused me to regain focus. “Hey Ani! Thanks.”

 

She nodded and then took a step backwards, clearing 50 yards in less than second, and plopped herself down on the bed without looking, causing her to bounce in the air, her mules kicking out for a second before settling back down on the floor.

 

David was speaking again. “Hey, I'm David, nice to meet you.” he put out his hand.

 

I was snapped out of my trance and looked at David, extending my arm. “Hey, nice to meet you.”

 

Finally looking at David I saw that he was a lot shorter than me, if he was still normal size he would have probably been 5'5”. Up until this point it hadn't occurred to me that everything was scaled. I was lucky I was tall I guess.

 

He began talking to me but I didn't really pay any attention – the giantesses, Ani on my right and Linh and Stephanie on my left, were all talking. None of this seemed real to me. They were like moving skyscrapers; Linh on my left was closest to me and she still had her legs crossed, left over right. The sole of her brown harness boot was dangled in the air facing me, and on the ground her right boot kicked onto her heel before slamming down every few seconds, the tip of her shoe easily well above me at my peak. To her I must have only been a foot or two away, but to me it seemed like 50 yards. Stephanie was past that, laughing about something, her purple ankle boots touching the floor, but she would occasionally get excited and pick up her feet briefly off the ground before touching them back down; it looked like she was trying to run for a second. Again, these small movements to them easily cleared double or triple my height.

 

Then to my right a dark mass appeared to be moving at me like freight train, and I felt a boom. Both David and I fell backwards. Turning to look, Ani had apparently extended her tan left leg out and then brought it down unconsciously, the heel of the shoe hitting the ground only 15 yards from us. We could see the bottom of the black mules sole, it was yellow, and although not clean, not full of chunks of dirt. It seemed to be more lightly dusted with specs of earth, and I could see a few white flakes of what seemed like paper. The whole thing towered over us, up into the air about 20 yards, her leg running up and off into the distance and looked like a giant tan land bridge that ran into a pair of pink shorts resting on the side of a cliff. Ani's pink shirt was above that, one hand reaching down to scratch the bridge, moving 20-30 yards back and forth across are her tan ankle. Her eyes were distracted, she was smiling with her purple lips and rapidly talking to Stephanie and Linh.

 

Then the tip of the huge mule began to lower, and appeared like it was going to land on us. Her foot had begun to retract out of her shoe, which caused the thing to tip forward. Her toes were resting on the heel of the insole, her purple toenails matching her purple lips. Looking from her toes towards the sole of her foot I could see the bottom of her heel, and she had a light gray callous along the bottom edge of it. Not particularly thick, but noticeable even from the distance I was at. She began to push on the heel, and the shoe would be pulled opposite the direction the toes pushed it, pulling back at first until she spun it to her left, and the shoe tip of the shoe spun like a roller coaster ride in front of us. As the tip of the mule spun it flew over us, and while I'm not quite sure if it would have hit us if it was lower to the ground, it seemed damn close.

 

Both David and I now found ourselves scrambling backwards, and we climbed onto the porch. Ani hadn't noticed any of this, her purple toes still playing with the shoes. She pressed down with her toes on the heel, pushing the the tip of the mule up high into the air like an out of control see-saw, bending her toes up into the air creating folds on her tan skin. Her heel was now up in the air, I could see what long red strings from the shag carpet stuck into the arch of her foot and grayish heel.

 

David and I just looked at each other, not needing to say anything to know what we were both feeling.

 

There was another knock on the door, and Ani's toes suddenly caught the the top inside of the shoe and slid themselves back on, and she pulled her foot back to below herself. The pressure caused a lighter yellow/white color along the edge of exposed heel as it made contact with the mule.

 

Stephanie stood up. “I got it”

 

David and I had almost been killed and nobody had noticed. “We're staying on the porch.”

 

He simply nodded.

 

The door swung open and gust of wind struck us again, causing both of our loose fitting clothes to billow. Amoe entered the room – (pronounced a -moe -ee) another one of Stephanie's friends, and a girl whose parents were from Hong Kong. I had met her a few times before with Stephanie, and she had cute little British accent even though she was Asian.

 

David and I found ourselves looking at this next giantess. She was slightly shorter than Stephanie and Ani but only a by a little, and still noticeably taller than Linh.

 

She looked like she was dressed a bit like a zebra. She had a long sleeve shirt and a pair of shorts on – both with black and white stripes. Her skin wasn't pale but also not tan, just a nice healthy yellow, and her feet were tucked into a pair of green slippers which had a sheep on the front. Her eyes were a light brown, and she had straight black hair that that fell over her shoulders and faded into a light brown. She must have added highlights.

 

Amoe was always super bubbly. Immediately upon entering she said “Hi guys!!! and seemed to hop up and down, causing an earthquake to us. First she greeted her two friend already here with hugs, bending one of her legs back so her foot was behind her butt and standing on her tippy toes of the other. She then turned and was introduced to Linh. She was more formal with Linh but still gave a hug.

 

After all that was done. I watched Amoe walk over to the dollhouse. Whether or not she knew or assumed, her guess was right. As the lumbering skyscraper came closer, everything shook more violently, and I found myself clinging to the oversized porch banister. Her slipper clad feet came to a stop about 20 yards from the dollhouse, and I had to crane my head up almost vertically to see see her face. Lowering before me, one of her legs swung back and her bare knee slammed into the ground. The whole thing looked like the side of cliff – but alive. It was suddenly dark and logs the red/black tipped ax heads suddenly appeared on the mantle of the porch, and David and I found ourselves retreating backwards.

 

“Mark?” Amoe said. “You in there?” Her fingers were only about 5-10 yards from us, and I could see hairs on the top of one from this distance. She didn't see us.

 

Stephanie, however, was looking right at us. “Amoe, he's just left of your hand.”

 

The giant being traced her eyes left along the porch and then stopped on us. “Oh my god... Mark?” tears started welling up in her eyes. Both David and I looked at each other not sure what to do. Amoe suddenly started crying and stood up like a rocket taking off. Her tears and the sudden movement caught us both off guard, and the violent shaking caused us to fall over. Stephanie walked over and hugged her, this additional earthquake forcing us to continue lying on the ground. They were both about 30 yard away from us, and each step Stephanie had taken shook us on the porch. Looking forward, there was just a pair of light purple ankle boots followed by a pair of slippers... the gray geometric pants flanking the pair of yellow legs next to them.


Stephanie was saying, “It's ok... shhh” The two giants began lumbering off, the 4 tower of legs causing mini-earthquakes of decreasing intensity as they moved towards the couch.

 

Amoe sat down next to Stephanie on the couch. “I'm so sorry Mark.” She continued crying on Stephanie.

 

David just turned towards me and said, “what about me?” We both laughed.

 

Amoe's reaction was unexpected; her bubbly attitude of awesome highs came with valley like lows apparently.

 

Another knock. Only 3 more to go. Stephanie left Amoe, and Linh was now comforting her, even though they didn't know each other.

 

Stephanie opened the door and in walked a girl a few inches taller than the rest. This time, nobody knew her. She was a black girl, not quite as dark as Stephanie. She had long black curly hair that looked like DNA and fell past her shoulders. Her eyes were light brown and she had freckles on her face, and had a pair of black rimmed glasses. She was wearing a white tank top, had gray denim pants, and on her feet was a pair of black open toe booties. She was noticeably larger than the other girls – not fat, but way more voluptuous, and noticeably the tallest. She placed a large bottle of white wine on the ground.

 

The shoes themselves caught my attention – the tips of her toes were exposed in the front, nails painted white, and her heel was uncovered in the back, like Ani's muels. But unlike the other two, the leather on top of her foot didn't completely cover her feet, and cut out triangular patterns exposing the skin below. This pattern continued until above her ankle.

 

She introduced herself first. “Hi, I'm Naru – I spoke to Crystal about this meetup?” We hadn't met Crystal yet but she was one of Stephanie's friends – I knew her as well.


Everyone took turns introducing themselves. She then looked at her purple bag. “So my friend John is in here, but he gets a bit nervous as you all can imagine. Is there a safe place I can put him so he doesn't feel overwhelmed?”


Stephanie gestured to the dollhouse. “Mark and David are already in there, just set him down at the front door.”

 

Naru nodded. She walked forward, each step causing a small earthquake. As she got near the dollhouse, I could see her the underside of her shoe. They were discolored white, and relatively flat – I could only see a few grooves. The gray towers which were her jean clad legs ascended into the sky, noticeably thicker and longer than the living towers of the other girls. Eventually the pair of house sized shoes slowed to a stop, and the white tipped toe on her left foot lifted briefly, giving me a glimpse of her lighter colored skin below it. She squatted down, from here, I could more easily see the rest of her upper body. She was staring at me, her dark red lips lifting to reveal a white smile within.

“Hi guys” she said it in a voice slightly deeper than the other girls, with a slight African accent. “Say hello to John.” She reached into her handbag, as she did, I found myself just staring in awe. Her bare shoulders had noticeably defined muscles – not thick like a linebacker, but she was well toned. Her hands came out of the bag and she had something cupped in her hands, her fingers were long and by no means skinny, her fingernails white.

 

Eventually the blimp that was her cupped hands stopped in front of the porch of the house, the area between her hand would have appeared to be at least 5 times the size of the room I was in now if I was full size, as she opened them, a tiny man appeared – in contrast, he looked smaller than her fingernail. He was black and had close cropped hair. At first I though he was especially small, but as he walked up to the house, wading his way through the waste high red carpet, I realized he was just as big as I was.

 

Naru then seemingly launched herself up and flew away from us. From way up in the sky she opened her palm and pointed it at us down by her shoes on the floor.

 

“Everyone, say hello to John.” All of the giants eyes trained on us now, there were 5 of them. Naru was towering above us, I could see Ani to the right, both of her feet were out of her mules now which were tucked under the couch, her purple toe nails both placed on the ground with the rest of her foot pulled into the air.

 

Before anyone did anything Stephanie said what I was thinking. “Let's just wait to the till everyone's here before we introduce ourselves to the guys, I think they are getting nervous with all of us approaching them – that way we won't have to do it again.”

 

I appreciated the sentiment, still at some point it meant that there was going to be 7 giantesses towering over our little house. I gulped.

 

Naru lumbered off like a moving mountain, and sat down next to Ani. The girls talked, and the room smelled of pizza, I realized none of them had gotten a slice yet, and we now had multiple bottles of wine along with beer. I started to realize that the alcohol was going to make the night interesting.

 

After we introduced ourselves, David began conversing with John, but I found my self staring at the girls again. Everyone talked almost like everything was normal. Ani once again was stretching her legs, one crossed over the other, from where we were on the porch it was the closest giant to us, about 30 yards out. Both of her feet appeared to be vertical into the air, they seemed to be about 20 yards in height, and I could see bits of dust and red fibers from the shaggy carpet stuck to her sole. Her tan legs stretched off to the couch, they seemed to be another 70 or so yards. Past her, I could see the left foot of Naru's open toe boot, her white nails sticking out from the tip. I could make out long veins bulging out of her skin in the gaps of the shoe that were exposed. Following the foot up, I could see the tower that was her gray pants, her right leg slung over the other. From here I could see the bottom of her shoe, it appeared larger 25-30 yards in length. It's heel was high, pushing foot off the ground for another 5-10 yards. She had both her bare arms rapped around the one leg that was on top of the other.

 

To my left, was Amoe was sitting closest, her green slippers both below her long yellow legs. She had one foot out of her slipper, propped on top. Her nails were bare but I see bits of slipper fuzz, some was wedged in her nail and between her toes. The other foot was slowly going in and out of the slipper as she moved her leg forward and back. She was looking to her left, talking to Linh.

 

Before I could study the giants further, there was another knock at the door. Two left.

 

Stephanie once gain stood up and everyone's eyes was turned to the door, including from us tinies. I recognized the girl immediately. It was Crystal, one of Stephanie's good friends. She was a tall girl, almost as tall as Naru, and had blue eyes and firey red hair. Her skin was pale and she had lots of red freckles on her cheeks, and she didn't appear to be wearing any makeup. She wore a low hanging t-shirt with the words “pardon my french” written across it, some skin tight black yoga leggings, and pair of pink loafers. Oh good. More wine.

 

Greetings and introductions began. The girls stood and the 6 living skyscrapers began mingling for their hello's – causing vibrations across the floor and which created earthquake like conditions in the doll house. The girls who knew each other - Stephanie, Amoe, Ani, and Crystal – all said hello with hugs. Stephanie introduced Naru and Linh to Crystal.


And then Crystal walked over to the dollhouse. Her loafers covered hundreds of yards in only a few steps, and I could see what looked like a piece of dried gum on the bottom as they flew over to us, along with other specs of miscellaneous dirt. The loafers slammed to a halt about 30 yards from the house, looking like giant pink longships, which were connected to her pale white skin that continued up like towers until being covered by her tight black leggings.

 

Suddenly one of the pink longships was moving backwards, and the black legging of the covered knee of said tower slammed in it's place instead, the process repeating with other leg. Two pale open palms then slammed down even closer; she had long french manicured nails, their impact shaking the dollhouse. John, who hadn't become accumulated to these vibrations, hadn't been bracing himself and fell into the the wall of the house. Her knees then moved backwards, and I realized that Crystal was going prone, her legs extending hundreds of yards in the distance at unfathomable speed.

 

Her face was suddenly before us. Her light blue eyes looked like clear Caribbean water, and her individual freckles were larger than my hands. Her fire red hair wasn't particularly long, but long enough to touch her shoulder, and looked like ropes dangling in front of her face. One strand fell in front of her eye, and I watched her blow it up onto her head out of her face with a slight puff. The fact that this giant red rope could be blown so easily into the air was just another reminder of how pathetic all of us men were. Her natural colored lips parted to reveal a smile.

 

“Hey, Mark!” she said in with happy voice. “Pretty sick digs you got here!” she winked at me, the skin of her eyelids seemed bigger than me and were flanked by red lashes. Her face was as big as a mansion.

 

I was about to respond, but a shadow was casted over us. I turned my head and saw the sole of Naru's open toe bootie rapidly descending, slamming down to my right next to Crystal's face. The earth shook, wind and dust flying about and causing my eyes to water. The shoe was so close that I could see the white discoloration along the bottom of the sole was some kind of caked on dust – it appeared to be about half my height. I had to hold onto the porch to prevent myself from falling over. Looking at David and John, I could tell they both looked nervous.

 

Crystal noticed how we became disoriented, and turned to look up at Naru. “What was that for?” she sounded irritated.

 

From here, I couldn't see anything but Naru's open toe bootie. The platform on her shoe was atleast 2-3 yards above my head before I could see the white tipped toenails on her big and second toe. I could see the veins on her black skin, and there were little patterns of indentation crisscrossing her living brown leather. The heel behind the shoe was about 10 to 15 yards further up, causing her foot to slope upward. Her skin was a bare black on her ankle above that before entering the gray jeans of her pants. The over hang of the house cut off my vision after that.

 

“Sorry” Naru's voice boomed from above. “I just wanted to say that we were waiting for the last girl to do formal introductions – we don't want to overwhelm the boys.” Naru's white tipped toes lifted up on her shoe, revealing her paler flesh below them, and a dark cavern between her shoe and the toes. All 3 of us tinies could easily stand under them. I shuddered at the thought.

 

Crystal looked up at her, and looked at us. We still probably appeared disheveled up by all the commotion of the giants in front of us. “Hell of a job, there not 'overhwhelming' them” she said in a sarcastic tone.

 

Naru got the hint, and her bootie clad foot pulled away, looking like a 5 story building getting launched into the sky. “Oh – sorry guys.” She stepped back towards the bed and sat down, her face becoming visible as she got further away, before her curvy butt took a seat.

 

I turned my face and could see the light blue eyes of Crystal gazing at me. She was smiling and rolled her eyes. I think it was supposed to be an indication that she understood my predicament and the lack of awareness by Naru, but even Crystal's billboard of a face was a bit unnerving.

 

Her pale hands then pushed her off the ground and just as quickly her head was out of view, and her loafers appeared before me again before she walked over to the bed and sat next to Naru.

 

Stephanie stood up and walked past our house to the left and behind us out of view. She came back with a bottle of wine and began handing out glasses.

 

“Well, might as well get started – we have more than a few bottles” she poured everyone a glass, before even reaching the sixth girl she had to pop another one open.

 

“Hey guuuyysss” Stephanie said in a sing song voice. She was sitting on the coach to my left looking over at us, one leg crossed over the other. I could see the bottom of her purple boots high in the air. “Wine or beer?”

 

I wasn't exactly sure what she had in mind. She had bought cups for us to use for the doll house – they were more appropriately sized for the doll house, so they were still a little too big to hold with one hand. From her size they probably looked like normal tiny cups, but to me they weren't perfectly smooth on any surface.

 

All the boys were in agreement. “Beer!” we yelled in unison. At this point I had assumed Stephanie would be pouring the beer into a cap like she done with the water the first day I met her. She had a better idea. She stood up, her purple boots slamming into the ground in front of us. I couldn't see her, but I could hear her removing the water feeder we had rigged from the side of the house.

 

“If y'all wanna take a beer shower, this a once in a lifetime opportunity.” She laughed above us out of vision, we could only see her boots and the bottom of her pants. She stepped away, dumped the remaining water in the trash can, and cracked open a beer. I couldn't see from what kind from where I was, but she said “Magic hat #9?” as her shoe crashed in front of our house again, shaking everything around us.


None of said anything. I could hear the water feeder being refilled, and her refastening it to the side of the house. “Enjoy boys!” her shoes flying her hundreds of yards back to her seat in just a few seconds.

 

We all walked inside and started pouring ourselves beer from the sink – it was cold and delicious. It was the first alcohol I had since I had been tiny.

 

“Cheers!” I said, chugging the unusually large glass. I did it out of nervousness. I immediately poured myself another and started drinking again. The rest of the men did the same – we all seemed a bit out of sorts by everything going on. Everything that was going on was surreal – whatever I had gotten used to before was gone – it was all alien.

 

At this point the house started shaking, from the windows I could see the house darken and only blurs of movement. The girls were going over to get pizza. They continued to gossip and chat about nothing particular. The serious discussions were still awaiting the last member.

 

Stephanie's eyes were suddenly at the window – reminding me of the alien encounter I had with them so many days ago.

 

“Hey guys! I brought you some pizza”

 

She had cut a slice of pizza into a small square and it was placed on a napkin. In relation to her hand it was about the length and width of half the distance between the knuckle and nearest joint in her finger. She had it balanced on her first and second digit, and pushed it through the door, her fingers appearing like logs carrying the pizza. I was nervous but I trusted Stephanie, so I walked over to her hands and attempted to grab the thing. It was far to large for me to get a grip properly, so I asked John for assistance – he ran over and grabbed the other end, and we carried it like we were holding the two sides of a table, before raising it up onto the table in the kitchen.

 

The thing was huge, easily the largest pizza I'd ever seen. We didn't have any utensils, but we weren't concerned. There was more than enough pizza for all of us to possibly eat, and so we simply ripped off chunks with our hands – stuffing it down our throat, splashing down mouthfuls of beer between bites. For a few minutes we talked, ate pizza, and drank, and even though I could hear the booming voices from outside and everything around in the kitchen seemed too big – I forgot about how small I was, and we talked about things we would have discussed before this – TV shows, food, history.

 

But my stream of consciousness led me to an awkward question. I asked them how they knew Ani and Naru respectively to David and John.

 

David's was actually fairly simple. Apparently, David had known Ani from before college. They weren't friends exactly but Ani was in class when a teacher shrank David. David wouldn't explain the reason, he was visibly agitated and simply said it was a malicious act by the professor. We weren't surprised. Ani volunteered to take him down to the office and apologized for what was going to happen to him – but promised him that she wouldn't let anything bad happen to him, and asked if he would mind her becoming his 'owner'. There were enough stories flying around to know that the odds weren't good after you shrank, and since David didn't really have a choice anyway, he acquiesced. Since Ani was the one to bring him to the office – she lied to the shrinking enforcement officers – saying that David had personally slighted her. It wasn't true of course, but it allowed her to take David as an owner automatically, which she accepted. David didn't say anything more of it other than that Ani had treated him well, at least in comparison to the stories he heard.

 

I shared my story next. That we already know.

 

When it was John's turn to share he became silent and stared at his beer.

 

David and I looked at each other. David said, “Look, if you don't want to share it's ok”

 

John looked up. “No, its fine. I'm sure if I don't tell you now you'll just hear Naru explain it later.” He paused. “I'll keep it simple. I played Basketball. It wasn't deemed toxically masculine but a girl made an accusation that implicated the whole team. It wasn't true of course.” He took a long gulp of beer, and began to spin the rest around in his cup. “Naru found out and got me in the opening auction – she didn't have to pay much...” He paused again, and then stared into his cup. “We were... engaged” I thought he was going to begin crying. He didn't, but in a few hours he would be.

 

None of us said anything after that, but I found myself guzzling more beer, trying to feel a buzz. Mercifully, there was the final knock at the door. The table we were at had a window that faced towards the rest of the room. From here, we could see the girls further away, but we could only see the bottom half of Ani and Amoe, Ani had her tan legs outstretched, her bare feet with her purple tipped toes were visible, from my angle I could see the specs of dirt and red shags from the carpet clinging to her sole, before the landbridge of a leg stretched up the cliff of the bed before the rest of her body was cut off by the roof the house.

 

Stephanie stood up and lumbered to the door, her footsteps sounding and feeling like mortar strikes from off in the distance. She opened the door, and what I saw I did not expect.

 

In walked Kelly. I didn't know her per se, but I had seen her around campus, and I'm not gonna lie - I had a crush on her. I first saw her in the gym – I was lifting for football and she was there for field hockey. And even then, I found myself staring at her.

 

First of all, she's big. I don't mean fat. Even when I was normal size she was taller than me. Probably 6'4”... she played field hockey and she had an athletic build. Well defined muscles ran up legs and I could tell she had a 6 pack, her shoulders were well defined with muscular traps, and visible muscles on her arms. Her boobs were large but not huge, her butt jutted out from behind her back, clearly a product of muscle, as they matched nicely with her thick thighs. Her hair was dirty blonde, she had it tied back into a ponytail.


Kelly wore a green tank top that didn't quite meet her waste, which made the bottom of her stomach visible. She was wearing skirt with black and white vertical stripes, which ended above the knee. She had a pair of gladiator sandals – all in the black leather, revealing her huge feet – even from where I was she was obviously the largest of the all the women. Her toes were painted different colors, matching the schools colors – green and yellow. Veins ran visibly across the tops of her feet. Even from the 150 yards or so from the door I could see a discoloration near the bottoms of her feet – obvious callouses from her time playing field hockey. Her skin was tan from the time in her sun, but not particularly dark. She was carrying some boxed wine.

 

In contrast to the tallest girls, Naru and Crystal– she was significantly taller. In fact – everything about her appeared bigger. The other girls were standing up to introduce themselves, causing what appeared to be a small earthquake from our kitchen. In contrast with the rest of the girls, she was bigger in every aspect. Even Naru and Crystal, who were noticeably taller than the rest of the girls, seemed short in comparison. They lumbered about and introduced themselves, each leg a living tower.

 

Looking back inside the kitchen, everyone was staring. They all looked how I felt. It was a look of deep anxiety. The women were expecting to “meet” us, which I presume (and I assume David and John presumed) meant going outside to “greet” them. The thought of walking outside, into the shaggy red wheat field that was her carpet, began to make my legs shake uncontrollably. I suddenly found myself chugging a drink and walking over to the pipe we had rigged for the sink and pouring myself another. It was gone as quick as I had filled it. John and David noticed was I was doing and did the same. The footsteps became louder – the vibrations more intense. The beer in my drink began splashing out of its cup and we all stumbled over to the wall to brace ourselves. It became dark... and quiet. The vibrations stopped.

 

“Oh boys... time to say hello!!!” It was Stephanie – and sounded excited. It just made me more nervous.

 

Chapter X-12: The Meeting: Goddess Kelly by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Entrapment, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware, Body Fluid, Mouth Play)



The giantesses faces couldn't be seen from the window – but what we could see was 14 towers of varying colors – each emerging the ground from a shoe which varied in size and shape like the legs above them. Linh's feet were probably the smallest, but her brown leather boots looked like a double decker bus. In comparison just Kelly's bare athletic foot – excluding her sandals – were bigger, the looked like they could have easily been two story house.

 

Kelly spoke. Her voice was noticeably deeper and she sounded like a tomboy. “Come onguys, I don't bite I swear – do you girls need more wine?”

 

Kelly's gladiator sandals lifted into the air passing the window in front of me and then appeared behind the house, causing a gust of wind to blow into the window and send my hair flying around my face. I couldn't see the upper half of the girls bodies now, but I could hear them – they had all finished their first glasses (Ani was on almost done her second), so Kelly popped another bottle open and poured the girls fresh glasses, needing to pop a third bottle open for herself. The 5 bottles of wine that were brought are being burned through – but with the beer and boxed wine in addition, there would be plenty of alcohol to get these girls hammered. I think Stephanie even had some whiskey in there somewhere.

 

The thought of 7 drunk titans caused me to pour myself another glass, and I chugged it again. I told John and David that I was going to take a piss, and to go and stall them. I walked over to the sink and chugged another beer before walking into the jerry rigged bathroom.

 

Coming back to the rest of the boys, they were all staring as I was and hadn't attempted to leave the room. The bottom part of the legs of the girls were still visible outside, and I could see everyone except for Kelly, who was still behind the house. From left to right was Linh, Amoe, Stephanie,Crystal, Naru, and Ani. The continued to gossip as the drank their wine, their feet forming a semicircular wall, and the tips of their toes were only about 30 yards from the house.

 

“Come on guys. We are here for you.” It was Naru, her voice slightly deeper than the rest of the girls. The twang in her voice emphasized on 'you'.

 

John and David looked how I was feeling, but for some reason the waiting was starting to give me as much fear as the idea of going to meet the girls. I found myself walking to the door, stepping onto the porch, and jumping onto the shaggy carpet below.

To say that it was surreal was an understatement. Everything around me was cast in shadow from the titanesses, and even Linh, by far the smallest, appeared to be twice as big as the statue of liberty.

 

I felt like I had to look directly up to see the girls faces, and it appeared like they were looking directly down at me. From where I was looking, I could see 6 of the girls – Kelly was still behind me. I had often gotten used to being small, but this perspective made me feel truly tiny.

 

Stephanie spoke. “So Linh created what I think will be our greeting for the men. Since we obviously can't do a normal handshake...”

 

At this point Ani interjected as Stephanie continued to talk “Unless we just shake them in our hands” A few of the other girls chuckled and Kelly audibly laughed.

 

“... I think we will do a sort of a pound with a finger. Unless somebody else has a better idea” Stephanie finished.

 

The girls agreed. I wasn't quite sure what to do at this point. Being so small, if I had even taken initiative, i wouldn't have been able to do anything but “pound” the base of these girls shoes, or Ani's bare purple toe.

 

Before I knew what was happening, the bare sole of Ani's right foot was ascending into the sky above me. I froze in terror and felt like a deer in the headlights, watching the thing fly up like a rocket, moving in my direction. If she had been trying to squash me, freezing in terror would have been the wrong move. The bottom of her bare foot appeared tan under her toes and the ball, but the arch was noticeably whiter, her heel, while still tan, had more of a grayer color of a light callous. I could see miscellaneous dirt and bits of the shaggy red carpet stuck to the bottom, and they looked incredibly small in contrast with her foot, but from in the field I was standing I knew they were half my size. It reached it's apex and descending at the same lightning speed, looking like a bus falling from the sky.

 

The toes landed only yards in front of me on the carpet, and caused loud BOOM with the accompanying vibrations. I found myself stumbling from the shaking, which sent me closer to her toes, and threw my hands forward to stabilize myself. I found my hands pressed up against her big toe, the top of the nail coming up to about my nipples. It was warm, and felt like I was standing near a warm fire, her foot had a faint smell of leather and a splash of vinegar.

 

I found myself blushing and scared. I don't know why I was embarrassed, but I just felt so pathetic. All of the goddesses above were looking at me, watching me stumble at the this short step Ani took. I couldn't look up, I was scared of what I might see.

 

What I heard was enough. They were giggling – the wine was starting to get to them.

 

“It's pound the finger Mark – not the toe – but we can do that too.” She lifted her foot off the ground, the thing suddenly 10 yards in the air. I watched it go up and it then moved over me, blocking the light from above, cutting off my vision from the other girls. Bits of debris fell from above, and I could make out specs of dirt – the smallest looked as big as my palm. For a second I though she would squash me, but then she lowered it back down and in front of me, her big toe was hovering now only a yard off the ground, the rest of her foot sloping upwards and hovering in the air. She was balancing herself on one foot, so the toe was moving left and right and forward and back, at one point narrowly slamming me in my face. I ducked down at this.

 

“Stop screwing around!” I said. I must have sounded terrified, because the foot came slamming back down in front of me. Her toe lifted again, only about a yard, but now I was face to face with the bottom half of her big toe, could see the ball of her foot below it, her arch obscured behind it. Her grayish heel was resting on the ground, allowing her foot to be stable.

 

“Sorry Mark. Pound it?” She laughed, and so did some of the other girls. Notably this time I didn't hear Stephanie laugh. Ani's toe moved forward, probably barely an inch for her but it was about 2 yards to me, so close I could easily touch it.

 

I pounded the big toe with my fist, it wiggled in acknowledgment, her purple toenail bending down slightly and then up to reveal the more reddish bottom a few times. I saw myself in the reflection of her nail – I had odd look of surprise and terror.

 

And just as quickly as the feet had appeared, they flew back, the light increasing as the skyscraper that was Ani stepped back to where she came. I felt a chill from the lack of body heat.

 

I was still trying to comprehend Ani's departure when the sky darkened again and I found myself trying not to fall over, this time extending my arm and contorting myself to maintain balance without anything to brace on. The vibrations had caused me to look down, but when I began to look back up and all I could was a black wall of leather, only about 5-10 yards away from me.

 

It was the base of Naru's shoe. Looking up, it appeared like the sole of her shoe was the first floor of a building, and I could see her black toes with white tipped nails peaking over the edge of the second floor. I traced my vision upward to see her black skin, and she had black specs of recently shaven hair visible on her ankles, before entering her gray pants. Her white tank top was above that, and I saw what looked like a forest of curly hair, forming a helix type shape as it spiraled down towards me.

 

The hair hung from the sides of her face was bent down, she was looking at me and I felt like I was being judged by god.

 

“I don't think the toe greeting will work for me, unless you think you can climb up here?” She took another long drink while gesturing towards her toes, which wiggled above me to indicate how puny I was.

Kelly loved the idea. “Come on Mark, I've seen you working out. This should be easy for you.” her voice boomed from behind me.

 

I didn't bother to turn to look, I was just staring at this mansion of a shoe. There was white discoloration along the bottom from where the shoe had met the ground, and bits of base seemed to be chipped off from wear. I could see a blade of grass bent down under the sole from being trampled some time earlier.

 

For a second I thought I they were going to make me climb her shoe, some overt display of power to humiliate me. Instead, Naru squatted down, her face rapidly approaching and seemed like the moon was falling from the sky.

 

“We'll have time for that later – still plenty of wine for that.” Naru giggled, and held out her index finger. Her nail was tipped white as well. And the living log approached me with a gust of wind and noticeable heat, her finger smelled like citrus.

 

I reached out with an enclosed fist and gave it a pound, the tip of her finger made me feel like was pounding the side of a cow – the living leather skin was thick but soft.

 

“Hi Mark. Pleasure to meet you. Her legs were split apart and I was looking up past her chest, her bare black arms seeming to descend from space. She was looking at me from over her glasses, her light brown eyes appearing to pierce my soul.

 

The whole thing was increasing my heart rate and I was starting to feel overwhelmed. Dizziness swept over me and I was having trouble focusing on her face, even squatting down she seemed to be 70 yards in the air. The wall that was the base of her shoe showed the tip of a toe and her toenail perched above it, and the rest of her body above started to seem out of focus.

 

It took all of my energy to say something. “Pleasures all mine, Naru”

 

She nodded and then ascended back into space, her mansion of a shoe went flying back with gust of wind flying past me from rapid movement. Her foot slammed down 30 yards away from me, sending shockwaves through the floor and carpet. She had only stepped back a foot or two from her perspective.

 

I found myself crossing my arms and staring at crystals pink loafers, the top of her pale feet peaking out of them. I was in a trance – not from the majestic, divine beauty of these otherworldly titans but from terror.

 

Crystal then went to move, and her pink loafer lifting into the sky, the the tight yoga pants on her leg casting a shadow over me. I saw the sole of her shoe, it was listed as 9.5, and I could see dirt wedged along the small treads on the bottom of them.

 

Before I even realized it, I was facing the doll house and running towards it. It was almost like I suddenly came to after being black out drunk and sobering up, I wasn't quite sure how I got here or what was going on. The last time I had experienced something like this was when I first met Stephanie.

 

The shadow got darker and in my desperate sprint back to the house I hadn't been prepared for crystals loafer to slam down. I smelt it before it landed, and it had a new shoe smell.


BOOM

 

The vibrations sent me face first into the shaggy carpet. I was frozen and didn't move. From the ground, I could only see the red of the carpet around me.

 

BOOM

 

Then I heard Stephanie's voice. “Crystal! Chill! It's obvious you're scaring him. Mark, are you ok?”

 

Stephanie voice snapped me out of my my spell, but I still had a sense of dread. I put my hands on the ground and pushed myself up to my knee.

 

Ahead of me was the house. I was about 10-15 yards away to the steps. On either side of me were Crystal's pink loafers, each about 10 yards away in both directions, looking like a giant pink ships.

 

I was scared to look up, but I couldn't help myself. Crystal was standing directly over me, and I could see her form fitting yoga pants like towers on either side of me ascending into the sky before merging into a nice plump butt which prevented me from seeing the rest of her back. To her front, Crystal was bent forwards slightly, looking directly down at me with her light blue eyes, her red hair descending over her shoulders in tight little curls flowing down the front of her face and over her shoulders.

“Hi Mark! Sorry if I scared ya” She descended towards me, it looked like I was below a collapsing building, instinctively I fell backwards and tried to shield myself, putting my arms in front of my face.

 

I felt a gust of wind, then warmth, the smell of cotton candy lingering over me. I finally uncovered my face, to open my eyes, and saw french manicured nail before me.

I didn't even look up the arm to the goddess's giant hand it was connected to. I simply just put my arm forward and pounded it, already so embarrassed that I didn't want to make eye contact with her.

 

Crystal had been one of the girls that I'd hung out with fairly often; she for some reason thought it was appropriate to tell me about all the football players she though were hot, like I would find it an interesting topic. I would tell her I didn't care but she would just talk to Stephanie and myself about it anyway.

 

Now, with this building of a person hovering over me, I couldn't even look at her. I'd run from her in mortal terror and it was completely futile. It struck me as odd that even being so tiny I felt like I wanted to shrink even further so I couldn't be seen.

 

“Hey Mark! It's good to see you!” Crystal said in a sing song voice.

 

I didn't look up. “Hey... Crystal” I sheepishly mumbled. I was staring at her pink loafer, it's material was slightly fuzzy, it looked like a huge pink yacht, her heel was picked up from the ground as she was in the crouched position, I could see the sole from where I was standing elevated 5 yards into the air, bits of the shaggy red carpet had got caught in some debris stuck under her sole. I could see her toes pressing into the the tops of her shoes, the loafer looking warped along the top, like a creature trying to push out of the earth.

 

Crystal ascended back into the sky and her loafers flew off with a gust of wind. I found myself trembling slightly.

 

I was looking back towards the 6 girls, just straight ahead , and I could see the 6 pairs of shoes. None of them moved, but I felt a gust of wind again, with two booms striking down on both sides of me, and again the ground shook and I found myself tumbling. The light however, didn't get any darker – the girls in front of me hadn't moved.

 

This confused me. Was there an actual earthquake? This was California after all. I turned my head to my side and realized what had happened.

 

There was a giant tan, athletic foot in gladiator clad sandals about 10 yards away from me. It was Kelly, and she had stepped over the house from behind me, not blocking the light. Her foot was significantly larger than any of the other girls, it seemed to be almost twice as big as Linhs. If the pink loafers looked like large yachts, then Kelly's foot looked even bigger – and that was just her foot. In shoes I'm sure they'd be even more huge – truly mansion sized.

 

Just as suddenly as the foot appeared, it had became dark. I panicked, terrified, thinking that Kelly couldn't see me in the carpet, thinking I was about to be squashed under her sandal. It became black, and warm – almost humid.

 

I realized then that the darkness was getting closer – two walls pinned me between them – for a second I couldn't breathe, but sensation was a dead giveaway – human skin. It felt almost like I entered a sauna.

 

Up until the point I had only ever been held before by Stephanie. Stephanie's skin was softer in comparison. This living leather wall had the similar feeling oil to give the skin a soft feeling, but drier. To be fair, Stephanie was a tom boy – and closer towards her fingers she had a few rough callouses.

The surface of this alien planet was drier. Still alive, but a rougher leather. She cupped her hands completely around me, and the space seemed slightly smaller than Stephanie. This struck me as odd.


Then it dawned on me. Kelly scooped me up in one hand. Her hands were huge! They seemed at least 3 times as big. If Stephanie's hands were a living room, Kelly's seemed like a small theater!

 

The hand uncurled. “Can't you girls see that we're terrifying him?” It would have been comedic if it wasn't so ironic. Her palm felt slightly warmer then Stephanie's and were a dark tan color. Off towards her fingers rough callouses could be seen on the edge of palms, cracked patches that were a darker brown color, others that looked gray and white. This skin appeared weathered and had more of a white coloration. Some of the patches were clearly torn, dried bits of a dead skin on the callous showing a new layer beneath. Others were more like bubbles, presumably with pus. These were mostly along the tips of her palms and between the joints of her digits, presumably from where she gripped her field hockey stick and from lifting. It still felt like an alien planet but a more arid region, her pulse was a bit slower but somehow it vibrated more. It was insane.

 

I was shoved from behind – it felt like a wall of the same flesh surface I was standing on pushed me. It wasn't hard enough to knock me off balance, but it was an unstoppable force – and I moved two steps forward.

 

The wall was the index finger on Kelly's left hand. Unlike the tip of Stephanie's finger, which standing came up to about my thighs, Kelly came up to almost my shoulders. It was like a boulder, but soft and alive. If Stephanie's fingers looked like logs, Kelly's were like the redwoods. They seemed like the could easily be twice as long.

 

“It's ok, Mark” Kelly said in a soothing voice.

 

I had a sensation I'd never had in my life before. Up until I shrank Kelly was a girl who would cause butterflies in my stomach if she was looking at me – almost like I was suddenly intoxicated. I would have trouble focusing on anything else.

 

Now, in the palm of her enormous hand, it was a strange mix. I felt the terror of being completely out of control. I felt like I was bug desperately trying to crawl away from a bird. I was embarrassed for being so easily manhandled and frightened. But I still felt the butterflies – and I was afraid to look at Kelly's eyes. I wasn't sure of it was from mortal terror of the giantess who could easily smash me between her fingers – or if it was because I thought she was beautiful. It was bizarre.

 

Kelly's warm breath washed over me, smelling of the red wine she was drinking. I simple found myself staring at her fingers in the slightly curled palm I was standing in, her callouses providing stark contrast with the usual swirls in her fingers. I traced it down from 30 or so yards away from the tip of her finger, to the center of her palm below me, the lines in her hands looking like a some kind of alien riverbed. Below my feet I saw a what looked like a huge stone. Something black was lodged below the surface.

 

Out of the corner of my vision, I saw a large object appear. “I think you may have put him in sleep mode.” It was Stephanie. The other girls laughed. “Mark – earth to Mark, come in Mark?”


It was oddly surreal – it did feel like I was on a different world. I simply found myself staring at the living terrain – her pulse beat felt like bass at a loud concert – but without the noise. I felt it in my bones.

 

I finally looked up. Kelly had been holding me below around her breasts. But even here it was only just low enough for me to see the top of Stephanie's face. I finally turned to look at Kelly.

 

I found myself tracing my eyes from the bottom of her palm, and then up her long tan forearm extending into the distance. It looked like 50 yards, and I could see little white hairs off towards the side. She was holding her elbow tucked at her side, and I traced it up to her shoulder, her arms showing defined biceps and triceps, and well defined traps on her shoulder. Looking at her chest I could tell her breasts weren't D's, but they were big, and looked like green hills under the tank top. As I traced my eyes further upward – she didn't appear to be wearing any makeup – her lips were natural red and skin was tanned from the sun. Her eyes were a striking hazel, but with a golden crown around the iris.

 

“Yo Mark! How's the weather down there?” She laughed, and so did the other girls. The wine glass appeared in her other hand and flew by me, the whole thing looking like a UFO. I watched her tip the glass up to her lips, the liquid looked like it could have filled a large home pool, and I watched it disappear down her throat, drinking the rest of the glass in only a few seconds. Her gulps were audibly loud, and I could see the liquid bulging in her throat. I'm sure if she wanted she could have thrown me in her mouth and swallowed me in one gulp.

 

I shuddered, but I couldn't take my eyes off her. I had always been attracted her, even before I was tiny. And her hugeness didn't make her less attractive. Being so close to her I was mesmerized. Removing the glass from her lips, I could see a splash of red wine clinging to her bottom lip, before a long red tongue stuck out and lifted the drop off her lip. I felt intoxicated.


She continued smiling down at me, her face appeared like a goddess judging me far in the sky. I finally managed to stammer out a response.

 

“It's... uhm... nice...” What a dumb response. On top your game as always Mark.

 

Kelly laughed and so did the other girls, which vibrated her hand a sounded like a machine gun of giggles. The jostling caused me to fall over again, feeling the pulse of her palm under my chest. I put my face down onto it and felt her dryish living leather that was her skin against my face. It was nice, but I was also full of anxiety from the earthquake I was experiencing.

 

The laughing stopped, so I stood up. Linh and Amoe, the two girls I hadn't greeted yet, faces appeared on the edge of the palm horizon, each looking like a mansion.

 

Linh had already said hello to me, and her log of a finger swooped in to greet me again, causing me instinctively to step backwards. Her fingernail was plain, and I gave it a little pound.

 

Amoe was next .“I promise not to cry this time” but her voice sounded choked.

 

Sweet Amoe, it was touching how much she cared – but she may just have a chemical imbalance. She seemed the manic/depressive type. Her finger extended to greet me, and I swayed slightly on the living earth that was Kelly's palm. Her fingernail was a pattern of red and black. I pounded it and she gave a sheepish smile.

Formal introductions were done, and I watched as Kelly held me. I found myself staring as she spoke to other girls. I couldn't see it, but the other girls were now introducing themselves to John and David, who finally had overcame their own fear apparently. Unlike my original introductions, the “owners” of John and David had immediately picked them up – apparently “learning” from my experience. I wouldn't say it was much of a leap forward – yes, having living buildings creating earthquakes as they casually stomp down next to you is terrifying, but now I'm just hundreds of yards in the air, on a seemingly alien planet, moving at inhuman speeds as Kelly walked casually around the room.

 

I started to feel incredibly frustrated. It wasn't just that Kelly was literally manhandling me, but that this was some kind of bizarre tease. Here I was closer to this girl that I'd had a crush on since the first days I saw her in school. Now, I was literally touching her, and it seemed like she'd forgotten about me. I knew consciously she hadn't, but she wasn't paying particularly close attention – occasionally she would say something and glance down at me but I was lost in my own thoughts as she giggled from above.

 

I would have loved to ask this girl out – but now, I wasn't even a man. I was just a little bug to her. Why would she date me? What would I be able to provide her?

 

Throughout all this I had been staring into her intoxicating eyes like I was in a trance. But the second that thought crossed my mind, I felt depressed, and I sat down, and saw myself staring at the black object embedded within her skin. I wonder if she ever noticed that herself? Just this thing that had been stuck with her but was probably too small for her to notice. I found myself pressing into her skin with my own hand, trying to manipulate whatever it was below the skin. The living leather felt rough but not completely dry – it would have still been quite comfortable to nap on. Later I would learn that there would be tinies so small that they could end up like whatever it was stuck under the surface of her skin.

 

Kelly's voice came down from above like thunder. “Whatcha doin Mark? If you want to dig your way to China, you're probably not starting from the ideal position.” The planet I was on began to ascend into the air rapidly, the sudden change in force causing me to lurch towards the ground.

 

I looked up and saw that she had brought me to her face. Kelly was beautiful, her dirty blond hair was pulled back into a pony tail behind her head, and it made her forehead look like she was wearing a crown. Her eyes were striking, like a grayish green cloud with the sun striking the center. The glass of wine appeared in front of her face, and she drank deeply from it, she had already refilled it again – what was that, her fourth or fifth glass already?

 

She lightly blew at me, her hot breath like a storm of damp red wine. I oddly felt like a cartoon character when he smells something lovely – I wanted to stand up and walk towards her lips. But I simply stared – I had fallen back into a trance.

 

Kelly noticed this and grinned, clearly enjoying the obvious power she had over me. She blew on me again, my clothes billowing in the wind – this didn't snap me out of it, but instead the cartoon character within me took over, I found myself walking over to her lips. From where I was the center of her palm it was about a 10 yard walk to the base of her hand – towards the directions of the red wine hot air. After that, her arm descended at a steep angle below, almost like she was a waiter carrying a tray.

 

She continued blowing on me. And my brain completely deactivated. For the next few moments I felt like I had no control over my body – I was just a passive observer, and a divine wind was drawing me to it's source. When I reached the edge of the palm, I didn't stop walking.

 

Kelly's eyes looked amused. She stopped blowing on me as I got closer to the edge and her look turned to something of concern, her lips descending into a slight frown.

And then I was falling – I had walked right off the edge of her palm.

 

Everything was a blur and I heard Kelly's voice, “MAR- !”

 

I was suddenly drenched, everything around me was red. I couldn't breathe and I was cold.

 

I snapped out of it, and in my confusion I swallowed some of the liquid. Red wine. I couldn't see anything – I began to swim, but I struck an invisible barrier. I began to panic, just banging against the wall I couldn't see, slowly running out of air.

In the wine, I heard a loud, WHOOSH – and felt a force which felt like a soft floor pull me upwards. I emerged suddenly at the surface, gasping for air and feeling dizzy. Everything smelled of wine.

 

As I waded there catching my breath I understood what had happened. Kelly, holding her wine glass in her other hand, must have reflexively positioned it below me as I fell in the air. In my panic under-wine I swam into the side of the glass, not being able to tell which way was up, but Kelly deftly used her finger to pull me up like a fish hook. I was leaning on her finger in the glass, but it uncurled and I splashed down back in the wine. Now I was simply floating in her wine glass, and could see all the girls around me, staring down, looking concerned.

 

“Are you alright?” Amoe said first.

 

Then Kelly spoke, looking directly down on me in my glass cage as I waded in the wine, the slightest movements of her hand would cause it to shift and splash against the side of the glass, and it felt like I was in a wave pool.

 

“Do you have a death wish?” She sounded displeased, and that made me feel ashamed, my face turning hot in embarrassment. Luckily, being recently immersed and still being splashed on by red wine, I'm sure it was impossible to tell.

 

“Sorry Kelly” Stephanie said before I had a chance to respond. “This is the second time Mark almost ran off somebodies hand. You'll have to forgive him though – if you haven't noticed, sometimes being this small makes him – confused.”

 

Stephanie's defense of me was appreciated if not entirely accurate. I would have had trouble responding anyway, as treading water and speaking wasn't the easiest thing to do. I was reflexively looking for a way out, like I was at a pool, but the shape of the glass, curving inward above me, made it impossible to get out without assistance.

 

I knew I was getting tired but I felt a surge of energy, and realized I had swallowed quite a bit of wine. The alcohol made me feel great! I began swimming around the wine cup like I was on vacation.

 

Kelly laughed at me swimming around her cup, as the rest of the girls sat back down to discuss why they had met there. “Well, if you do have a death wish I'll just leave you in my glass where you can't go and jump off a cliff!” she giggled.

 

Now if I hadn't been drunk I probably would have thought this was dangerous. I was getting physically more tired, and being in a glass of a probably tipsy girl who seemed to have no problem downing her wine might be slightly dangerous in and of itself. But I was gleeful – almost manic. It was like I was enjoying an afternoon dip at the pool. I pulled off my shirt as it was irritating me, and it floated around in the wine.

 

The other girls didn't seem to mind this statement. Stephanie, who had been drinking since the start, seemed more drunk than the rest.

 

“Alright guys, now for why we are here.” Stephanie said. She wasn't slurring her words but she seemed especially outgoing. She, like myself, usually was a little shy upon first meeting somebody.

 

Stephanie then proceeded to ask the girls to share a little about themselves and their motivations for being here. Each one of them shared a personal or family story, and each their stories had a common thread. Everyone of them had an experience where somebody they knew – family, friends, neighbor – or just some random person on the street, was “othered” and effectively depersoned – allowing for the victimization of a person or group for some superficial reason.

 

Kelly's fingernail tapped at the glass, causing a reverberation within. It sounded like I was in the middle of a bell, and was creating ripples in the water. I could see her plain nail rapping at the side.


TAP TAP TAP

 

Kelly's nose then appeared above the glass, giving me a clear view into the blackness of her nostrils. She took in a deep breath through her nose before exhaling, causing the air at the surface of the water to feel heated with her breath.

 

Ani was the first to share. Her family was Armenian, and many of her ancestors had been murdered for simply being Armenian by the Turks a hundred years ago. It was something her family had been deeply affected by, and the living memory had been shared with Ani like her own parents. When Ani saw what was happening to boys – she saw the pattern. A group of people being blamed for things either because of who they were, or because of things their ancestors may or may not have done. Each had a slow degradation of people to “otherhood” It wasn't a stark contrast, but a slippery slope. If they didn't agree they were degenerates. If they were degenerates, it's because they were evil. If they were evil, then they weren't really people. All actions from them weren't evaluated objectively – if they took any action, it was part of some greater evil agenda. And that agenda had to be resisted at all costs – censure, imprisonment, violence – they were all justified because “we are correct and they aren't people”

 

TAP TAP TAP

 

I stopped my backstroke and looked towards the finger. The tip of her index finger was resting at the glass, her fingerprint visibly smushed into the transparent material. The glass shifted in her hands, it was raising, getting closer to her face. I saw one giant hazel eye peering through it at me, slightly distorted from the glasses curve. It appeared to take up the whole side of the glass.

 

Linh's story was slightly different. Her parents had been living in a jungle village in southern vietnam during the early 60's, her grandfather had been the village elder. This village was left to its' own devices from the Southern Vietnamese government – it was of no concern to the corrupt officials in Saigon. Vietcong communists had snuck into their village in the south, and tortured him – their justification was that by staying in south vietnam, and not actively joining the communist cause, he declared his loyalty to the south, and was a traitor to his people. For his crimes they buried him alive.

 

The pool of wine I was in started to get pulled towards the walls, and a whirlpool in the middle began to form. Kelly was slowly spinning the glass in her hand. The current started off gradually, but slowly started to get more intense. The centripetal force began pulling me towards the walls, until I could visibly see a dip in the middle. I started to getting dizzy, but then Kelly would relax, and I could feel the wine begin to slow.


Kelly's inhaled and exhaled on me from above, filling the glass with warm air. She then begin to spin the glass again, bringing it back up in intensity, causing my body to roll along the side of the glass, as I began to struggle to stay afloat. Then she began to slow down again.

 

Now I should be clear that at this point most of what was happening I didn't really hear until Stephanie told me the next day. I never bothered telling Stephanie what was happening to me, partially because I didn't want to worry her, and partially because I was deeply confused about my feelings towards Kelly. In one sense what was happening was obviously abuse – in the other, I still had a crush on her. Kelly began to spin the glass faster.

 

TAP TAP TAP

 

Crystal's family was Jewish – much her family was killed in the holocaust. Antisemitic practices steadily rose after WW1 in Germany to lead to the gas chambers in Auschwitz – they did not occur overnight. Starting with societies problems being blamed on the Jews, to the media outlets printing anti Jewish propaganda, to the passing of laws that favored non jews in regards to hiring practices, property rights, taxes – to the eventual requirement of being forced to wear certain things and live in certain areas. This was a slow erosion one group of peoples rights over another, based on immutable characteristics – lineage in this case – that eventual lead Nazi's to believe that Jews weren't people – and the final solution was not murder – but an improvement to society. They Nazis believed they were morally correct.

 

An exhaust of hot air filling the glass, steaming the sides.

 

Amoe's family had fled to Hong Kong and eventually the states because they didn't agree with the communists. The party had taken over her families business who had worked over many generations to build it up, giving it to a government bureaucrat who pocketed the money for himself and used government force to prevent his family from making a living wage or having any control. Worst of all, this official had no ability to run the business himself, as he simply had been a leeching politician his whole life and never created anything of his own, so it quickly went into the red and was no longer profitable. Due to the great centralization of power in the government, his family had no recourse and any open speech would have meant death or imprisonment.

 

The glass's spinning slowed down.

 

Naru's family was from Rwanda – and she had family murdered for simply being part of the wrong tribe. Her tribe was blamed for actions her ancestors may or may not have taken in the past – and that no living person had a responsibility for.

 

At this point the spinning of the glass was taking it's toll. I was dizzy and exhausted, and I was struggling to stay afloat, my body was bumping into the sides of the glass. I wanted to yell, but I was using everything within my might to simply stay afloat and breathe. It was impossible.

 

All of these stories shared in common similar ideas. One group dehumanizing another. One group believing that they are morally correct. One group judging another based on immutable characteristics. One group holding another group responsible for actions they didn't commit – and may not have even happened. The refusal to have dialogue – to listen – to measure things using the scientific method and quantitatively. All leading to the idea that their actions were a good, a great “balancing act” to right the perceived wrongs in the world.

 

Stephanie began to share her story, and Kelly's glass began to ascend up towards her face. At first I thought she was going to breathe into the glass again, as it stopped just below her nose. But then I watched the edge of the glass touch her lips. She must be kidding.

 

Stephanie was still talking in the background.

 

The glass began to tip towards her lips which were parted slightly. I could see her teeth faintly in the dark cave that was her mouth.

What was Kelly doing? I attempted to look up at her eyes through the splashing of wine in my face. She wasn't looking at me, looking past the black her nostrils I could see her eyes were looking away, presumably towards Stephanie, who's voice was muffled through the glass.

 

The bottom of the glass continued to move slowly upwards as the mouth of the glass starting tipping towards Kelly's mouth, the small cave entrance slowly shifting from above me to in front of me, the wine itself stretching further along the edge of the glass. The glass was now at a bout a 45 degree angle, and the wine was only a few yards away from splashing against her lips. I could feel the wind and heat from Kelly inhaling and exhaling around me, causing ripples in the surface of the wine. Interestingly, even though my relative position towards Kelly's lips continued to change – the distance didn't . I seemed to be about 10-15 yards away from her parted maw, which I guessed I could easily be sucked into – it seemed about around 8 yards wide and over half my own height tall. Her lips, slightly reddened from the wine, looked like a huge red snake shifting over the cave entrance, and the thing was huge, perhaps 10 yards long and a yard thick.

 

A gust of warm air from Kelly's nostrils blasted myself and the surface of the wine again, sending splashes of it onto me. Slightly drunk and physically exhausted, I was expending all of my energy breathing in this surf and staying afloat; I desperately wanted to shout but I just didn't have the energy to do so. The wine cup tilted further and the dark red liquid finally made contact with Kelly's lips.

 

Still 10 yards away from Kelly's mouth, I was splashing about in the wine, no longer treading the water in an expert way, but more like a dying animal who'd been caught out in the water too long. I kept bobbing below and above the surface, only giving myself enough time to breathe before I felt exhausted and began sinking below, and then the sensation of drowning giving me enough of an impetus to attempt to surface again. I could feel the wine beginning to drain towards Kelly's lips – and I heard a loud 'GULP' as Kelly began drinking the wine. I could only faintly hear Stephanie, Kelly's breath, the splash of the wine, and the echoing within the chamber making it almost too loud to hear anything else.

 

I was going to be swallowed alive. Terrified, I tried desperately swimming away from her mouth, hoping that perhaps I could prop myself to the bottom of the glass as the wine was receding away from me. I struggled but the current from Kelly's long, slow drink easily overpowered my futile attempts to swim away, enough to slowly pull me towards her lips. Kelly exhaled again, and I could feel it push on myself and the wine, which in combination with my own efforts to swim effectively froze the current in a state of equilibrium – but then the wind was gone, and I was slowly being pulled back towards her lips.

 

I was 8 yards away now. Her lips were slightly bigger, more red. I began to wonder how long Kelly had been drinking in this one tip towards the glass. Was she deliberately drinking as slow as possible, just to torture me? Or was I just so terrified that what would amount to a normal drink just seemed to drag on forever?

 

6 yards away. Kelly's breathe wafted over me and the splash of wine caused me to choke. I tried yelling but the wine would just splash into my face and muffle my shouts. Her face was looming larger and larger, her mouth looking like I was approaching a cliff.

 

4 yards away. From here, I could hear the noise coming from inside Kelly's mouth. It sounded as if a it river from within a cave – from inside, it would have been deafening. Kelly's teeth were enormous and slightly red, I could see them jutting slightly out from under her lips, only the tips of them, but each was bout half my size, like small sharp boulders.

 

I gave up. I had no strength left. I found myself moving towards Kelly's lips, the wine splashing around me and preventing me from seeing. As I neared closer, I could feel heat radiating out of her mouth, and the strong smell of wine seemed to intensify.

 

My back was pressed against something that felt hot, in contrast with the cool wine. But just as quickly as I felt it, the current swept me over the top; it became dark and I was under wine level. For a second I forgot what was happening and where I was – fear overtook me, and in panic I attempted to swim back towards the light of the cave entrance, but the current was too strong, and I sunk deeper into the cave.

 

The current started to slow, and I felt a glimmer of hope. This was my chance! I tried swimming towards the light of the entrance but in my horror it became dimmer, and I realized that the entrance was closing, and suddenly it was black.

 

I was going to drown.

 

Under wine in the black cave that was Kelly's mouth I had a moment to contemplate on my life. Oddly, the only thing that crossed my mind was the fact that, at least, I got to be in this mouth of this woman I had a crush on, and if I hadn't been drowning I would have laughed. It was bizarre. I'm not sure if it was because I was exhausted, or the lack of oxygen, but I was no longer scared, no longer mad. Just acceptance.

 

In my struggle for life I had perhaps swallowed too much wine though, and maybe I was just drunk. The liquid was continuing to pull me towards what I presume was her throat, but before I got there a hot wet wall slammed me into the roof of the cave, surfacing me from above the wine and causing me to gasp for air as my body was wedged between these two slimey surfaces.

Gasping, I comprehended that the thing that threw me upwards was Kelly's tongue. On my exposed back it felt hot, wet, and slick, and I could feel her pushing her tongue back and forth across my body like she was licking a lollypop. The roof of her mouth was wet and soft as well, but bumpy – it felt almost like a layer of seaweed. Everything smelled of hot wine. I was inconsequentially small in comparison to even her tongue.

 

I couldn't tell how long I was pressed up to the roof of her mouth. Occasionally a layer of saliva would form around me and I would began to choke, but then I could hear and feel Kelly suck away at it. I felt like my whole body was surrounded by a vacuum, but her tongue would hold me in place, before I heard a loud 'GULP' from behind me.

 

Light then appeared again from below me, and I could make out Kelly's teeth to my sides, they looked like white walls that extended to below the sides of Kelly's tongue where I couldn't see them anymore. Then I found myself splashed with cold wine again, swept under it, the current throwing me about in her mouth. The gift of life I had felt before made the fear I would be slammed into the walls of her teeth all the more palpable, but before I knew it was suddenly surrounded by bright light, and I found myself surfacing in the wine again.

 

I gasped for air and again found myself struggling to stay afloat. I couldn't think anymore, it was just me against the elements. My muscle fatigue was so great it felt like my arms and legs were weighted down. I was back in the glass.


I looked up for a fraction of a second and could see Kelly's hazle eyes staring down on me from above, her lips parted partially like she was going to deliver a kiss, and a stream of red liquid sprayed down from her mouth, slamming me in the face.

 

I was underwine again, I tried to surface but my muscles gave out.

 

I simply looked above me through the dark red liquid and could make out Kelly's teeth faintly through it. While I couldn't distinctly see Kelly's lips, the outlines in contrast with her skin appeared to be parted into a smile. Considering she had almost drowned me multiple times now, and that I was about to drown currently, the rational thought would have been that she was a sadist.

 

But in this particular instance, all the logic that was available wouldn't have been able to overwhelm the primal in me. I forgot that I was drowning – I had this warm feeling of approval from this girl I found myself falling in love despite what was happening. No, because of what was happening.

 

I was insignificant. I accepted that it was my purpose to drown, simply for this girls entertainment, and that it was the reason for my existence. I felt sadly proud to have been gifted this opportunity by her.

 

Everything began to fade.

 

 

Chapter X-13: A Sunny Day by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Entrapment, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware, Body Fluid)

 


 

I woke up and could feel the breeze hitting my face. I was lying in wet grass, and the light was shining down, the cool air sending shivers down my spine.


It was beautiful. I felt like I was in heaven. I stood up to the squish of the grass below me, I was surrounded by acres of short grass. It was party cloudy and the lighting felt distinctly whiter than a normal sunny day.

 

I heard the crunching of grass from ahead of me and the whinnying of an animal. Directly in front of me there was a heard of horses, large, beautiful creatures, tightly compacted together. Fearsome to behold, but majestic. Shivering from the breeze, I found myself walking closer, as if in a daze; as I neared them I could feel the heat from the herd and smell their scent as I got closer. At first I thought I smelled dung. But the smell turned to sharp vinegar, salt, and sweat...

 

I smelled cheese and recoiled in horror, turned and found myself running into a dark black cavern.

 

I slammed my head into the rough roof and fell into the wet muck of the cavern floor.

 

I finally comprehended where I was. I'm in Dianne's shoe. I crossed my arms over myself, shaking from the cold, afraid to move for what I'd see behind me. I heard a loud wet noise.

 

SCHLRP

 

The noise sent shivers down my spine. I closed my eyes, hoping this was the hallucination, praying to god that the real world was that field, that I must have fallen asleep on a farm somewhere and that this reality was the nightmare.

And then I burst into sobs. I knew this was the real world – the hallucination of the field was my brief recess from the nightmare of being tiny.

 

I stood up and turned around.

 

SCHLRP

 

Dianne was pressing her toes and the ball of her foot into the heel of her wet pump – creating a disgusting noise with an ooze of cold sweat from her insole. I could see a layer of sweat around the bottom of her toes. Almost nothing to her, but a few inches to me.

 

I just stared at them, crossing my arms from the cold, too afraid to move forward. But I could feel the heat radiating off them, and I desperately wanted to embrace them, even though I was equally as terrified. Her big, second, and third toes looked relatively clean from where I was at. I could see the ball of her foot partially, and although it had been pressed into her insole and new muck had accumulated along the bottom of it, it was still cleaner than it had been been when I had been in her shoe earlier.

 

But along her fourth toe and the pinky, things were different. I could see a layer of black gray muck coating the surfaces – there was a visible film from the top to the bottom. Between her toes there was clumped together jam that had a black/gray look to it, and I could see a similar material wedged between her nails.

 

Her foot, which was partially out of the shoe, had her toes resting just on the inside of it, so that her toes were below the roof of her leather pump. Light poured in from around her foot, illuminating even the dark area of the tip, and I could see the thick layer of gunk that I had collected in the tip of her shoe, black and gray with harder chunks of dead skin standing out like gold in a mineshaft. It had taken up quite a bit of space their, and I wouldn't have been able to use that location to hide myself anymore from Dianne's toes.

 

I looked at my hands, and up my arms to my chest – and I was disgusting. I was coated in a layer of black grime – it almost looked like I had rolled around in the mud. I was filthy, most of my skin was covered.

 

SCHLRP

 

This time, Dianne's toes pitched back up higher then before, striking the roof of her shoe. The world around me went topsy turvy, the floor pitched downward sharply, and I found myself bouncing face first into the now downward slope of her insole, the sweat splashing into my face and blinding me with it's salty burn.

 

When I opened my eyes, my face was pressed against the ball of her foot between her pinky and fourth toe, I could feel the wet gunk and the hard layer of calloused skin below it.

 

I didn't hesitate – I didn't think at all. The terror overwhelmed to the point where I didn't even feel afraid – it controlled me like a puppet on strings. I started licking.

My body was on autopilot. The warmth from Dianne's toes was comforting to me and I licked in service to my toe mistress. I oddly didn't feel afraid, and the fresh air and light made me feel like I was in heaven. I'm not sure if it was exhaustion or the overwhelming fear, but I felt nothing in particular other than the breeze and an overwhelming gratitude towards my goddesses for the air and warmth, and for a chance to show my devotion to the goddesses who I owed everything to.

 

From my back I lapped eagerly at the ball of Dianne's calloused foot. I first licked up the wet muck, a combination of sweaty dead skin and dirty black leather that had accumulated on the bottom of her foot. It filled my mouth and I coughed out what I didn't swallow into a pile next to me. Next I would reach a harder layer of caked on black material. For this, I used my teeth, slowly scraping and nibbling away at it whilst using my tongue to try to wet and loosen it, occasionally sucking with my lips to pull it off; my lips, tongue, and teeth each uniquely feeling the grooves in Dianne's skin. At times I would suck too hard and find gunk in my mouth, either coughing it out or chewing it up to swallow, before continuing.

 

This went on for a long time. Dianne occasionally would press me into the wet insole of her pump, shoving my face deep into the hard, rough callouses while her sweat would ooze up around me from the insole, forcing the air from my lungs. As my mistress released me, I would gasp, more eagerly pressing myself into the folds on the ball of her foot, operating under the assumption that I hadn't been working hard enough.

 

I heard the stewardess next to Dianne – Sarah, speak to her.

 

“Looks like most of the passengers are asleep now, so unless we see the call sign, we're good for a few hours or so before we should start preparing breakfast.” Sara paused and I could hear the seats shift above me, the only other sounds was the loud whir of the airplane and the noises being made as I sucked at the bottom of Dianne's foot.

 

I could only see Dianne's foot and the leather pump to my sides and below me.

 

“What are you watching?” Sarah asked.

 

On my right, Dianne's toes lifted for a second, but the ball of her foot remained partially planted on me. They slowly went up and slowly came back down, and I could see the old and new detritus on her fourth and pinky toe respectively – they looked dirtier than the ball I was under now, and I instinctively attempted to get closer to them, but I was stuck, partially sunken into her mud-like insole, her sweat a few inches up the sides of my body.

 

Dianne spoke from above me, her voice vibrating through me from the ball of her foot. “It's some Bollywood movie called 'Trapped'” She lifted the ball of her foot off me, and I rolled to my right, specifically elevating myself to avoid the pile of muck that had accumulated next to me from my coughing. Her pinky and fourth toe were elevated above me, her toes pulled back into the air.

I stood up, and moved forward, from where I was I could place my face under the joint between either her pinky or fourth toe. The skin here was hard to see, but from what I could tell through the grime it appeared relatively soft.

 

I had a lot of work to do, and I was a good toe cleaner. I buried my face into the muck, and worked at it with my fatigued mouth and tongue. The wet gunk was the closest, it tasted of leather,vinegar, and moldy cheese, each bite made me want to gag but I couldn't throw up, even though I felt nauseous.

 

Dianne continued from above. “It's about a guy who gets trapped in his apartment in a high rise”

 

I was working on a thick piece of dirt that was wedged in a fold of flesh under her toe. I tried pulling it off with my hands but it wouldn't budge, and licking the dried cheesey thing didn't help either. I placed my mouth around it and bit into it with a nasty crunch – hard chunks of dried dirt was mixed with sopping wet bits of material that stuck between my teeth, and the whole thing felt stuck in my mouth. I tried to cough it out but it was hard and viscous, requiring more force than I can muster.

 

My face was wedged into her toe skin and I breathed deeply though my nose, inhaling the fresh scent of her toes as they were no longer trapped in the shoe. It's no longer sultry, but the smell of her feet seems stronger in contrast with the fresh air.

 

Suddenly and before I can react the toe above me slams down, striking my head with a devastating blow, my ears ringing. When I regain focus I find my nose completely smothered by the grimey bottom of her fourth toe, my body partially immersed in the pile of toe muck as the sweat oozes back up around me, my mouth packed full of foot filth. I was suffocating.

 

“Yea, it's fascinating.” Dianne continued. “The guy was supposed to marry a girl, and even though he has friend and family, nobody notices that he's missing. In fact, people move on with their lives and entirely forget about him.”

 

I was panicking, and in my desperate attempt to breathe I began to chew. The toe jam was nasty, every bite crunched and squished in my mouth, tasting like hardened leather and spoiled cheese, liquid vinegar and sweat oozing into the back of my throat. I was despairingly trying to breathe through each and every bite as Dianne's toes sunk me further and further into her insole, the pressure on my chest and face making it more and more difficult to expand my lungs. She continued to talk from above.

 

“Can you imagine being so desperately trying to survive, and nobody noticing you're even missing? Not one person caring?” Dianne sounded sad.

 

I was choking on her filth. And she continued to apply an ever increasing amount of pressure, her sweat now halfway up the side of my body as I sunk deeper into her sole.

 

Sarah spoke. “Does it count if it's man trapped in your shoe?” she giggled. “Of course not – it's not real person anyway. It be like wondering how a bug felt before you stepped on it.”

 

The pressure from the toes lifted off of me for a second and stars appeared in my eyes as I breathed deeply through my nose from under Dianne's toes, still gagging on the filth in my mouth. Ironically, Sarah saved me. Her off hand comment must have reminded Dianne about me – she either forgot or didn't notice where I was.

 

As I began to regain oxygen in my lungs something terrible occurred to me. Dianne, whether intentionally or not, had broken me. Tracy had worked hard to break that habits that Jen's sadism had inflicted on me, to the point where I had remembered myself as a human being again. Now, Dianne's treatment of me had removed all that therapy in only a few hours of torture – the old habits returned like water in a dry river bed and the current reappeared. And that was the last thought of my own humanity I had for a while.

 

I was a living pedegg. I was chewing up the remaining bits of muck in my mouth, thankful that my toe goddesses had decided to spare me for the honor of continuing to clean them. I coughed up what I could and pealed the large chunks of toe jam that had stuck to me back into the pile, which was beginning to look like a small garbage bags worth of material.

 

“It's good to have these shoes off for a minute” Dianne said. “These new pumps are killing me. I'll have to make sure not to wear these for flights again. I'd love to have someone massage my arch right now”

 

As Dianne said this her foot slid backwards and up, and she rested the ball of her foot on the top of her shoe, adding pressure so that roof so that her foot fell down towards me, cutting off much of the light, and creating about five feet of space from where I was standing near the tongue of her shoe. The air was partially cut off, not to the point like I was stuffed in the shoe, but also not getting the noticeable breeze of fresh air. I thanked my goddess for the increased warmth and set about to the task I knew my foot mistress wanted. While standing in the mud like insole, I looked up to her arch right below the ball of her foot, and I could see a layer of black grime, interspersed with larger chunks of rolled up jam and pieces of dirt. I picked up the accumulated muck I had already collected, rolled it into a more manageable ball to carry, and dragged it along with me.

 

I took a deep breath of warm damp foot air, and slightly bending at the knees set about to my duty. The folds in the arch of her foot looked like much like a slightly ruffled blanket – her skin under the grime clearly a lighter shade, and soft. I picked my face up into a crease in the her sole and breathing in only the leather of the pump and sultry smell of her foot, I stuck out my tongue. The otherworldly ceiling twitched with the touch of my tongue, and through the acrid taste of the grime and sweat I could feel her living roof pulsating through my mouth and teeth. I didn't lift my tongue off of her sole – the wet material from the gunk continuing to pour fresh sweat into my mouth slightly gagging me, and I coughed up what I could into an ever increasing pile. The position I had started at was near the middle of her sole – the width I would have to cover was tremendous, so I decided it would be best to try to use my whole mouth to grab as much as possible. I opened up my mouth and scraped my upper and lower teeth across her sole, and I needed to go about 8 yards just to reach her heel, which formed a narrowing gap as it rested on the insole of the shoe, which was sloped slightly upward from because of the pumps heel.

 

I dragged my mouth with my tongue extended along the divine roof I served, the warm soft leather tasting of salt, vinegar, and cheese. I could feel my tongue picking up wet globs of muck, along with the occasional hard chunk of dirt or dried skin. It would fill my mouth I'd cough it into the pile of filth I was carrying along. I could feel the folds of her skin along my tongue and and face, and the smell got more intense as the gap tightened. I found myself stooping lower until I was on my hands and knees, head tilted upwards, continuing to lick. My mouth was sore but I no longer felt anything but to fulfill my life's purpose. I was just a pedegg.

 

As the gap narrowed and I approached the heel, the pulse coming from Dianne's sole was getting more intense. I lied down in the thin layer of sweat on the muddy sole, and as I squeezed my way forward into the gap, all the while licking her flesh, I could see ceiling squirming above me, the crease and folds in her sole creating what looked like ripples and waves, before being pulled back into the arch. I coughed and gagged on the acrid taste of her sole, and the dried and wet chunks of flesh that tasted of moldy cheese. As I squeezed my way forward, I eventually could go no further. If Dianne lowered her foot at all I would have become paste along with the rest of the filth in her pump.

 

My goddess in her infinite mercy decided to spare me. To prove my devotion to her, I slid over to my left, where her sole hadn't yet been cleaned, and began to lick, planning on my return trip back up to the ball of her foot. Her sole extended seemingly 8 or so yards in back to it, and the width perhaps around 5 yards wide. I could only clean a few inches at time. This was going to take many, many trips.

 

***

 

Not even halfway into the flight, Dianne and the other stewardesses had a few hours respite as most of the passengers slept or enjoyed their movies. She was still breaking in her new pumps, and she could tell that they didn't breathe as well as her normal shoes – she'd have to make a note of it for the next time she smuggled a tiny. Otherwise, the flight was proceeding smoothly as usual. She took a deep breathe of the recycled plane air and continued to watch the movie on the back of the seat in front of her.

 

She had her right foot slightly removed from her shoe, her toes still dipping into the shoe, right under the tongue of the pump. She curled up her foot and enjoyed the feeling of fresh air from the plane pass between her toes.

 

The movie continued to play. The thought of being trapped and forgotten about, by even those who care about you, was a gripping concept to her. How could people be so callous? On top of the misery that near starvation and dehydration, you were also confronted with the most morbid elements of human nature – the grand indifference of your life to others – how you could disappear and not even be noticed.

 

The thought struck a cord, and Dianne briefly shook her shoe with her toes, tossing it back and forth and removing her toes from the pump in the process, before resting her toes on top of the tongue of her pump and slamming her heel into the insole. The character in the movie was attempting to saw through the door with a butter knife, a largely futile gesture but one made in desperation.

 

A slight tickle from underfoot reminded her that Mark was still below her. She greatly appreciated him helping her on the flight, as this wasn't the easiest thing for her either, working the long 16 hours. Dianne figured that Mark hadn't been cleaning for all that long yet and should probably be capable to work for a few more hours before she could stow him in her bag as she continued her service for the last few hours of flight time. She looked down at her foot from above, most of her toes looking clean, but the fourth and pinky toe appeared to be slightly dirty from the top. She'd have to get Mark to look at them after he was done under her arch. He was getting closer to her heel.

 

She thought that Mark was doing well. Her new pump seemed to provide only slightly worse conditions but didn't appear to have affected her foot particularly, other than to make it slightly sorer, and perhaps a tad more hot. She presumed Mark was probably quite comfortable, and the fact that he was kissing her sole made her think he was enjoying himself. She loved the sensation, but she also thought it was little awkward in concept – but she wouldn't mention it if he didn't.

 

The tickling sensation of the tiny in her shoe started to reverse in direction, and she could feel the little man moving from her heel back up to the ball of her foot. She smiled from above, happy that the tiny man was enjoying himself, allowing her to relax for a bit a focus on the movie. She bobbed her foot up and down, pressing slightly into the top of the pump with her toes.

 

The movie engrossed her and her conscious mind no longer thought about her foot, or the tiny man trapped below it, and it was now operating on it's own. In an attempt to get more comfortable she adjusted herself in the seat, uncrossing her legs and pushing her feet down, sliding her pump further in front of her. The roof of the pump was collapsed under her toes, and she could feel bottom of her sole making contact with the insole of her shoe. The character in the movie, was banging on the windows of his apartment, attempting to make contact with anybody in a neighboring building, desperately trying to get attention.

 

Dianne found it heart wrenching, and she crossed her left leg over her right, the extra weight pushing her foot down onto her pump. Her toes on the roof of the collapsed pump flexed up and down, the breeze between her toes pleasant. She took a sip of some warm coffee, which was nice on the cold plane.

 

***

 

After shaking her foot, which slammed me into the walls of her shoe and left me in a daze on her insole, Dianne had mercilessly collapsed her foot onto me. I was now trapped under her arch, and the pressure from her foot was slowly sinking me into her muddy insole, I could feel her sweat oozing from the bed of the shoe, and my face was partially submerged, much of my mouth under the sweat that was slowly materializing from within the shoe. I couldn't see anything but the skin of her arch, which appeared incredibly dark from the lack of light. Her foot pulse could be felt as a repeating throb, vibrating through my whole body. The skin here was soft and warm, but the conditions were like that of swamp – the intense humidity and the smell leather, vinegar, and old cheese filling every orifice of me. I couldn't move at all – I was completely pinned to the sole, all my my limbs completely enveloped by the soft flesh on her arch.

 

I guess I should have considered myself lucky. If it wasn't for Dianne's high arch, I would have been completely flattened. Instead, I felt like was in a vice grip – the pressure made it incredibly difficult to breathe, the heat and sweat making everything taste of salt, and smell of cheese. I gasped desperately and prayed that my goddess might spare me. She seemed to either enjoy my futility, or took no notice. I could hear her talking with the other stewardesses above me.

 

***

 

Dianne watched the movie for a good 20 minutes and continued to contemplate how hopeless the character must have felt, and wondered how many people were in a situation similar to this day. She hadn't felt Mark for a time, she began to think he was starting to slack off, not taking up his fair end of the bargain. Considering that he was getting a free trip, assisting her in the process shouldn't have been too difficult. It wasn't exactly hard labor. She thought Mark should find the task easy, and it's not like he'd have much else to do anyway – otherwise he'd be bored. She was really doing him a favor. She uncrossed her legs and and lifted her foot partially from her shoe, picking her heel up and keeping her toes resting on roof of the pump.

 

Looking down, she saw that the bottom of her foot looked partially clean along her arch. Mark had been working a bit slower than she would have expected, but she appreciated him helping her nonetheless. From up here, her foot didn't appear especially dirty otherwise, she could only see a few larger specs of dirt. Dianne adjusted her green eyes further down, and looked at the insole of her pump. At first, she didn't see anything particular, just the black insole of the leather shoe, which looked relatively clean from her perspective. An otherwise normal looking shoe. She found it amusing that it was from here that she could so easily flaunt the law – she was happy with herself that she was providing such a morally good service.

 

As she continued scanning the insole of her pump, she saw a tiny bit of movement coming from just below the arch of her foot. It was Mark. He had been lying on his back, and appeared to be groggy.

 

Dianne frowned. Was Mark taking a nap? He had plenty of time for that later. This irritated her. She was risking her career for him, the least he could do was spend the time helping her in return.

 

The tiny man looked up at her from under foot, appearing disheveled. At least he would be well rested, Dianne thought, and fully energized now to help clean. He hadn't been completely slacking though, as she could see a tiny ball of dirt under her heel. He appeared to be slightly dirty.

 

Dianne decided at this point that it would probably be for the best if she went to the bathroom to communicate with him. There must have been enough junk up in the tip of the shoe that she would need Mark to remove it anyway, so it would be a good time to clean it up.

 

Dianne looked down at the tiny, who appeared far smaller then even her middle toe. From up here, breathing in the recycled air of the plane, Mark appeared lucky. He had room to move and to stand and walk, and didn't have any job to do. She made eye contact with him, and then gestured towards the accumulated muck Mark had gathered on the sole. She wanted him to take it back to the tip, so she could then head to the bathroom without spreading it around the shoe.

 

***

 

I stared up at the mountain of woman who gazed down at me. She looked slightly irritated. Her icy eyes froze me in terror. Her eyes darted away from me, she appeared to gesture towards something in her shoe, but I didn't understand. This went on a few times, and Dianne's foot started to bob and down above, the double decker bus sized thing going higher and lower with seemingly unnatural changes in direction, bits of dirt falling down on him above appeared to make the sky raining soot around me. The walls of her pump rose above me, and I was completely at Dianne's mercy, only recently being released from underneath her foot, the past 20 or so minutes perpetually being suffocated in the artificial foot sauna.

 

I was so exhausted and confused, I looked right at Dianne. I could only hear the squish of my feet on the insole, the leather of her shoe flexing making a distinctive noise, and the loud whir of the airplane.

 

In fear, I started to yell. “WHAT DO -”

Dianne's big toe moved with lightning speed, the soft tip hit me like the end of a log on a pendulum, stars appeared in my vision and I felt like I was suddenly drunk (a sign of a concussion). I found myself on my back on the wet insole.

 

Everything darkened. Dianne's big toe was above me, the appearance of it reminded me of a lion lurking over an injured animal, just biding it's time before it makes its' final move. I struggled uselessly as I tried to crawl away from my back, I could no longer see anything but her toes and dirty sole, the walls of the pump created a cage around me. In my confused state I moved back towards the tip, and Dianne's toes moved directly above me.

 

I started to scream. As soon as I did, Dianne's toes pounced onto me, pushing me deep into her insole, suddenly drowning me in cold sweat that oozed from the muddy ground. The toes then lifted, the acrid taste of the sweat burning my eyes and mouth, I took one gasping breath as Dianne's long toes wrapped around me, I was wedged into the gap between the ball of her foot and her toes. The middle toes acted as a cocoon around me. I wanted to cry but her toes squeezed me, forcing all the air from my lungs, locking my arms at my side and forcing my legs together. I couldn't see anything but the bottom of one her toes, I could tell from how clean it was it was that it was one I had been eating from earlier.

 

I couldn't do anything and my vision began to fade. It felt like everything was getting hotter around me.

 

With a splash I was back on the insole, a thin layer of cold sweat emerging from it. I gasped for air and found myself shivering again from fear and the cold. Dianne's toes lurked above me. I was too terrified to make a noise now, Dianne had completely broken me at this point, I no longer understood who I was or where I was going, all I wanted was mercy from her toes.

 

I began to crawl away again, back towards the tip of her shoe. I looked up for a second to see Dianne's toes wiggling above me, almost like they were gloating. For a moment I could see through the gap of Dianne's toes, her face billboard like face peering down at me from the sky, the light around her head drowning much of her face in the contrast. Like I was staring from a sewer drain up the side of skyscraper. Dianne's didn't have an expression on her face – she seemed almost completely disinterested. This lack of any appearance of emotion terrified me almost as much as if she had been smiling.

 

I didn't make it very far. Dianne's toes quickly moved in front of me, slamming down with a splash and preventing my movement further into her shoe. The rest of her foot was elevated above me, her dirty sole creased with folds in her tan skin. Her toes slowly started to move backwards, the ball of her foot was picked up slightly so I could see underneath her toes. I had nowhere to go. I was to be Dianne's toe toy.

 

Dianne's toes dragged along the floor, it sounded a bit like wet leather rubbing together. They were suddenly upon me, warm and wet, smelling a bit of cheese. Her foot continued to move backwards, and I found myself rolling along the sole of her shoe, her toes dragging me along without any remorse, battering me roughly as I helplessly was slammed between her toes and the sole. My head ached and I became increasingly dizzy, the warm skin from under her toes providing stark contrast to the cold wet sole.

 

I could hardly breathe and found myself coughing from the sweat and dirt as my face was slammed into the insole. She must have dragged me for 10 or so yards like this, and eventually it came to a stop.

 

Her toes still rested on top of me giving me enough room to breathe but not much else. I opened my eyes and I saw the big pile of goop I had been collecting from licking Dianne's arch. The toes lifted off me and slammed down on the other side of the goop, Dianne's big toe then picked up and slammed down a few times, like she was tapping her fingers impatiently. The whole shoe was shaking from her small movements.

 

I looked up now at Dianne, and could see her tan skin ascending up like a tower before seeing her knee disappear into her skirt. Dianne was staring down at me, gesturing with her eyes.

 

She wants me to clean this up, I realized. Afraid, I stood up, instinctively stooping low and keeping my eyes on the toes in front of me, scared that Dianne would send her toe hurtling towards my head again. As I began to pick up this ball of goop, I saw blood on my arm. I was bleeding, but I wasn't entirely sure from where, my whole body hurt and my head was killing me.

 

As I held the pile of toe filth between my arms, Dianne's toes gestured towards the tip. I didn't need any more direction, and I bore the ball of muck into the leathery tunnel. Dianne's foot lurked behind me, moving as quickly as I did, and as I entered under the pump Dianne's toes started to cut off the light, her foot continuing to move deeper into the shoe.

 

It was becoming darker and darker, the conditions of the shoe becoming more stuffy and humid. As I reached the tip I got on my knees, only to feel the heat from Dianne's toes from behind me. My heart sank in my stomach and I was filled with dread. I pushed the muck into the tip as far as I could, I had accumulated so much detritus here that there was no longer any room for to put myself.

 

Turning around, Dianne's big toe inched closer. There was nowhere for me to go, and before I could react Dianne's big toe slammed into me; I fell backwards in the tip of the shoe, the accumulated goop oozing around me, I was slightly sunk into it. Her big toe showed me no mercy and moved forward, forcing the air from my lungs and pushing me further into the filth. I could feel it cover my ears and nearing the front of my face, my legs, and chest and crotch pushed further in below my head, completely immersing me the lower part of my body, her toe causing me to be bent awkwardly forward. I wanted to scream but I could hardly breathe, dark liquid from the gunk was oozing over me.

 

I was completely locked in the muck, my face pressed into Dianne's big toe. As the jam got near my eyes, Dianne's big toe stopped pushing me forward, finally reaching it's resting position. I felt like I was Han Solo locked in carbonite.

 

I heard Dianne's voice from outside the shoe. “I'm going to head to the bathroom for a bit.”

 

“Sounds good” said Sarah.

 

I sobbed quietly from Dianne's shoe. Nobody cared.

 

Chapter X-14: The Meeting - The Party by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware)


“... Hey there sleepy head.” A voice boomed from above me. I found myself wet and shivering, but the surface I was on was incredibly warm, and I pressed myself into it, as if trying to hug a wall.

 

“Oh, are you cold? Let me warm you up!” It then became dark, and the air became stuffy, but the temperature increased dramatically. I found myself heating up and the cold left me, which allowed other parts of my faculties to process what was going on.

 

The voice was Kelly's, the surface of this alien planet, Kelly's hands. Like before it was slightly drier and rougher, but it was still soft, oily, and alive – and in contrast with what I had been through, felt like the world most comfortable couch. Exhausted, I almost found myself dozing off to sleep, before the light returned and a rush of cool air.

 

“Sorry about your shirt Mark” Kelly said giggling. While not sounding quite drunk, she was obviously a bit intoxicated. “I accidentally swallowed it I think – my bad”

 

The thought, while slightly terrifying, also flooded me with the memories of what just happened. The manhandling in her palm, the struggle in the wine cup, the descent and drowning in the cave that was her mouth. Logically, all of these things would amount to torture.

 

Kelly was smiling at me from above, her face looking like a billboard at the top of a skyscraper. She was holding me right below her breasts, which looked like huge green hills, and she was bent forward slightly so that she could see me past them. For some strange reason I wasn't mad at all. The fact that I was intact, alive, and that she comforting me in her hands, left me feeling like she saved me. Like I owed her not killing me – and it made me swoon. All of the abuse I just went through caused me to feel like Kelly really loved me, or at least cared for me. I knew it didn't make sense, but somehow it also did.

 

I wanted get on my knees, prostrate myself to her in her hands, and kiss her palms. I was almost drunk enough to do it. But while I felt like doing it – I couldn't quite force myself to act that way. The logical part of my brain was screaming at me not to – some sense pride forcing me not to. Instead, I just found myself in a trance again, looking at this hot leathery surface of a planet that was Kelly's huge palm.

 

I looked up at her. She had a devilish smile, but it just made me want to kiss her. She was as beautiful a woman as I had ever seen. Her hazel eyes looked like pools on the surface on a planet far away from our own. Her pony tail was now pulled over her muscular looking shoulder.

 

I continued to stare at her as she continued to stare at me. I could sense her pulse in her hands and saw her fingers flexing above me – extending 10 – 20 yards and curling over me to reveal her sharp plain nails, I could see a bit of dirt wedged into the index, and the rough callouses along the inside of her fingers.

 

“What did I miss?” I'm not sure where that came from, but I found the words coming out of my mouth.

 

Kelly whistled and rolled her eyes. “A lot – we found a way to return you to normal but you were off swimming” She winked at me and the devilish grin returned briefly before she continued. “But seriously, not much. We talked about where we came from and how we are going to advocate for men's rights across campus, even if it gets us in trouble, and continue recruiting and spreading the facts.”

 

Again, the fact that she was advocating for me endeared her to me further – made me she think she was more of a heroine than that of a normal woman. I had already forgotten that I had almost drowned in her mouth. Somewhere from the back of my mind a voice shouted that “YOU'RE REALLY DRUNK MARK”

 

I looked around, the other girls were talking, a few of them holding what I presumed to be a tiny David and John.

 

“But the serious business is over” Kelly said. I looked back up and her and she began smiling while she held up her glass of wine that I spent my last god knows how long struggling for my life in. Compared to her, it just looked like a normal glass of wine – but for me, it was like being inside of a water tower.

 

“Now we're going to have fun and finish the rest of this alcohol! I think we may have a little bit too much.” She laughed again, her voice booming, the vibrations in her hand, and my own intoxication sent me onto my back. I just continued to stare at her, becoming entranced. Kelly was beaming above me.

 

Two lumbering giantesses came at a 100 yards a second towards Kelly's open hand. One was dark and the other, slightly shorter, was more tan looking.

“Yea, Mark, everyone else is having fun, you've just been over here napping, leaving us girls bored.” A light African accent said. It was Naru, her dark eyes peering at me through her glasses, and her black curly hair almost touching Kelly's hand 20 yards away.

 

“Yea, we want to have fun!” The other voice said. It was Ani. “Both Naru and I have lived with David and John for a while now, so we are letting the other girls get acquainted with them. But we want to play with you!” She giggled, drinking wine from her own glass. Her brown eyes were staring at me, when suddenly her tan fingers swooped in from above me, her purple nails looked like large purple chainsaws. She grabbed me and lifted me up, not exerting a lot of pressure but her grip was tight. I wasn't quite sure what was happening but I was drunk enough to enjoy myself, although I felt the sudden urge to go to the bathroom. I'd drank enough wine to make me thoroughly intoxicated but I hadn't peed yet, and the now the liquid courage increased my resolve.

 

“Hey Girls! We can do whatever you want – just drop me off at the house first so I can use the bathroom. Then I'm all yours” I hadn't exactly realized what I said, but Kelly had. She bent forward, lowering her head by a foot or two to get level with Ani's smaller frame and where she was holding me. Her green tank top dangled forward and I could see Kelly's huge cleavage below her face, looking like a dark cavern. While in comparison to her body, not as big as Rebecca's, but in comparison to me, quite bigger.

 

A gust of hot wine smelling air blew into me, tickling my exposed skin. When it was gone the normal air temperature felt cold. Kelly nose seemed only yards away – her face extending in every direction of my vision and and preventing me from seeing anything but her. “Whatever we want, aye?” Kelly said, her voice coquettish. Her breath smelled heavy of wine and my hair blew wildly around my face, my vision blurred. The dark cavern of her mouth was once again before me.

 

I gulped. The goddess that was Kelly was more than enough stimulation for me. My feet were dangling below me as I was stuck between Ani's warm fingers. I couldn't see her but I could feel her grip tighten – not enough to do cause any pain, but enough to make breathing more difficult. I think it was a threat.

 

“Anything” I tried to sound confident, but these girls attitude and the alcohol still made me nervous – even though I was already drunk. I probably would have been freaking out of I was sober. Luckily, the urge to pee made me forget almost immediately what I had signed up for, and the unease went away, replaced by a desperate need to evacuate my bowels.

 

Naru's african accent boomed up in the sky as Ani flew me down towards the house, everything blurring. “We'll hold you to that, tiny man.” She giggled as I landed in front of the house.

 

I wanted to say something about being called tiny, but the fact that I was locked in place between two giant fingers of a girl made it seem pointless. I was tiny. The sooner I accepted it the better. Ani released me onto the floor.

 

Before going inside I turned around to look at the scene. Off on the coach to my left Linh was sitting, leaning forward and looking at the ground towards her feet, which were now bare, her brown leather boots sitting ajar to each respectively, one upright, the other looking like the entrance to a tunnel.. She was talking to one of the tiny men presumably, who I couldn't see. Stephanie was obstructing my view, her back was facing me and she had her legs extended to the the left and her right, creating a triangle, her violet ankle boots still fastened to her shoes, she also appeared to be looking at something on the ground in front of her.

 

To my right on the bed, was Crystal and Amoe. I again couldn't see their tiny man, because Amoe, the closer of the two, was blocking whatever they were looking at with her body. Each of them sat on the bed facing each other, Amoe's bare left leg dangling from the bed to the ground, her right extended across the bed and touching the wall. Her slippers were still on. Crystal was on her stomach, her arms propping up her head, and she was staring down almost into Amoe's crotch, talking. It looked weird. I guess girls were more comfortable being so close to each other than guys were. Her legs were bent over her back, her feet bare. Her loafers were on the floor next to the bed.

 

The earth began to shake and it sounded like explosions around me.

 

BOOM BOOM BOOM

 

I barely maintained my balance, catching myself with my hand on the red field that was the rug to prevent myself from tipping over.

 

In front of me, Ani, Kelly, and Naru had stopped and stood – each of them looking like a taller and taller skyscraper, with Ani the smallest and Kelly the tallest, all easily ascending into the sky. I was only about 10 yards away from each, their shoes were basically touching each other, forming a wall obstructing 180 degrees of my vision. Ani's leather mules were to my left, huge brown buses, and I could the see the leather roof flexing further yards into the air, presumably by the squirming of her toes inside. Kelly, respectively, making the others girls feet look small, were right in front of me and the largest part of the wall. It almost seemed like the width of one Kelly's feet were equal to both of Ani's. The thin leather sole of Kelly's shoe came up to my knee, but Even her smallest toe was taller than I was. I could only see the front of her toes and the bottom of her multicolored toenails before me, before seeing her athletic feet meeting her equally athletic long bare legs ascending over 60 yards in the air before disappearing below her dark skirt, just above her knees. To my right was Naru, just the base of the front of her black shoe created a 5-6 yard black wall. Her black toes propped above them like lions with white tipped manes for toenails. I could see her the veins sticking out in the gaps between the exposed leather of her boots, her bare ankles above them before entering her gray pants 20 or so yards above that.

 

They were all peering down at me, each of them holding a glass of wine which shimmered from the light far above. Kelly laughed and her foot slid towards me, so rapidly I couldn't react, but stopped right as my face was about to make contact with her big toe, which completely filled my vision.

 

“Hurry up little man – these toes are getting restless” She laughed again along with the other girls.

 

I wasn't even conscious that I had already been running away, so frightened by the huge leather wall moving in a way that seemed impossible.

 

“My toes are getting restless too.” Naru was saying as I was clambering up the steps. “Anything we want Mark! We're holding you too it!” Their giggles and their bodies vibrating the house and forcing me to pause on the steps, the shaking too intense to prevent me from climbing.

 

“We should play a game! Something interesting now that Mark is tiny – something that we wouldn't be able to do normally...” Ani was saying, giving a loud “HMMMM” as she finished. I was on the porch now and opened the door.

 

Inside, everything was as it had been since I had left. Their was still a huge pizza on the table, and my cup of beer was there. I grabbed the beer and started drinking, easing my nerves, and went into the bathroom to relieve myself. As I stood there I found myself with an odd mixture of nervousness, fear, and arousal. All three of these girls were beautiful. And while being toyed with them scared me, the lack of control and my own attraction to them was intoxicating. I chugged more beer and my anxiety respectively decreased. I was becoming increasing inebriated but my brain was having an easier time with submitting myself to these woman. I'll just do whatever they ask, I thought to myself. It'll be easy. I won't have to think about anything.

 

I walked out of the bathroom, refilled my beer, ripped off some pizza and ate it while washing down my beverage. After feeling satisfied, I stepped outside.

 

Kelly was speaking. “I have an idea. The one from earlier. Let's see if Mark can climb up to the top of Naru's shoe. If he can, then he can choose what we do. Otherwise, we'll let Naru make the decision.” The girls murmured in agreement, and Naru's toes seemed to wiggle in delight of the prospect.

I felt good about the idea. But I was also quite intoxicated. If I hadn't been, I would have felt the exhaustion in my muscles from earlier. But I wasn't thinking rationally, and as I approached the huge varied feet that turned into even larger towers of legs, I looked directly up at the girls, who were staring at me from the sky. I simply asked. “Do I have a time limit?”

 

Naru answered for the group. “Of course you do, tiny Mark – where would the fun be without the challenge?” I could feel her voice vibrating through my bones. The base of her open toe bootie was only 10 yards away from me, but looked like a great black wall. I could see that I was weathered on the side, with a grayish white discoloration along the bottom. There were slight indentations from wear and tear, - easily enough for me to to insert a hand or foot, and looking like the design for an indoor rock climbing store. The base of her shoe simply dwarfed me. It looked like a whole story of a building but it was just this small platform sole of her shoe. On top of this building of a shoe rested her black double decker bus of a foot, which was periodically wrapped in leather exposing her dark brown skin and veins before ascending into the towers that were her leg. As I craned my head up I once again found myself looking at this alien skyscraper, and realizing that this mammoth creature was watching me from above – her eyes locked onto me as if she was a spy plane in the sky. Her eyes blinked and she was giving had a slight grin as she realized we were looking at each other, and she gestured towards her shoes.

 

“Wow, I hadn't realized how dirty these shoes were. Tell you what tiny...” and with those words she pitched her right shoe onto her heel, revealing her dirty discolored sole below. Red strands from the carpet fell from the 20 or so yard height the front of her shoe was at, drifting down in seemingly random directions from the air resistance. “... if you clean the shoes now I'll remove the time limit, because if you fail you are going to be doing a thorough job cleaning these.”

 

Her foot lifted up, flew forward faster than I could react, and slammed down. I fell over from the earthquake, and could see that around me everything was dark. Her heel rested 10-15 yards in front of me, the sole of her shoe above me, as if she was planning to squash me any second. If I hadn't been drunk, I would have been terrified.

 

But because I was drunk, I simply found myself struggling to stand up, using my arms to steady myself on the ground as I got onto one knee.

“Clean your shoes? Really?” I wasn't quite slurring my words but it felt like I was talking with a water in my mouth. “They're like a building! It would take me all night!”

 

The discolored black sole that was now my roof bobbed up and down above me, when there was another crash that sent me toppling into the red field of a carpet. Disoriented, I looked up as I got onto my hands and knees, to now see that behind me had landed a gigantic foot with blue and yellow nails resting on top of leather floor of a sandal. From the position I was in now the sole of the sandal was still slightly above me, and was only about 5-10 yards away, cutting off my retreat in that direction.

 

It was Kelly's foot. I couldn't see her as Naru's shoe was blocking my vision of her ankle up, but I was too drunk to really comprehend that my interactions with these women was now more like a bug's relationship to a person. Their shoes and feet was all that was relevant to my existence – the rest of them were just divine beings that existed far above me.

 

As I stood up, looking at how much bigger Kelly's foot was compared to the other girls. To put simply, even if I had been standing on the sole of Kelly's sandal, her big toe was far taller than I was, possibly around a half of a yard.

 

Naru giggled, her African twang more accentuated now that she had been drinking for a bit. “Well than maybe I'll just take you home with me if you don't finish the job? I'll have John assist you too – maybe Ani would lend me David” The bottom of her shoe finally withdrew and slammed in front of me. I could see her face and huge smile revealing her teeth far above me.


Kelly and Ani were flanking her, and I was now stuck between these three pairs of feet. They had managed to surround me and create a wall of leather and flesh.

 

Ani looked at Naru. “Haha!” She laughed. “Maybe if you hadn't given me such good ideas on putting David to work I would have! But now I think he's going to be have chores of his own to do for me!”

 

The girls giggled at this, but they were all looking down at me. All the 3 alien skyscrapers were causing the earth to tremble, and I found myself desperately wanting more alcohol to drink.

 

Kelly spoke. “How about this Mark. You have two minutes to climb from the second you touch Naru's shoe, and you have to get to the top strap of her bootie.” Naru's toes wiggled to indicate what I'd be dealing with in case I forgot already. “If you get there, then you win the challenge and can create a rule for Naru, if not Naru creates a rule for you.”

 

Naru laughed at this but didn't say anything. Ani, however, began to squat down, before she kicked her legs back got onto her knees, falling forward, she slammed her elbows into the ground and rested her face on her hands. I fell over from the shaking.

 

“Sorry Mark – i'm just getting set up for a close up view of the action.” she giggled.

 

Kelly didn't bother. She just smiled down at me from above, her grin slightly devilish. I wonder what challenge she would come up for me.

 

The combination of fear, intoxication of these giantesses, and my general inebriation costed me the very rational possibility of refusing or at least pondering why all of this was happening. But at this point, I moved forward unquestioningly. The vast size difference just one of a few factors that made me follow these goddesses orders without any hesitation. I approached the base of Naru's shoe, looking up, I could see that I'd have to climb up 3 times my own height just to reach Naru's toes.

 

“Whenever you're ready Mark – I have the timer right here” Kelly was holding her cell phone above me. Naru's face was also looking directly down at her feet – she had her hands on her hips, and would occasionally wiggle her toes. Looking to my right, Ani's face was less that 20 yards away. I could see folds her in purple lips distinctly. She had her phone out as well. The camera pointed straight at me. I knew she was going to record this but I didn't particularly care.

 

I started to circle the shoe to see if this was the easiest approach. The front of her shoe was the most worn and damaged, and appeared to have plenty of footholds to allow me to get a grip from minor chipping of her shoe. My only other options were the side, which were less worn, or to go back to her heel, which would mean climbing almost 2 to 3 times further – this didn't seem practical.

 

Without thinking, I reached for my first foothold. Naru's shoe smelled of leather and dirt, I could feel her living foot through even the sole of her shoe. It felt like rubber. I began to climb. One grip leading to another, pulling myself upward, occasionally finding a foothold but more often than not using my upper body to simply pull myself up.

 

At first it was easy, and I got up to a point where it seemed I had only a few yards left before reaching the base of her insole. But then I was hit with a wave of fatigue.

 

“Well he's up and at em girls! I think two minutes might be too much time, he's only 10 second in and he's almost near base camp!” Kelly said.

 

“More like toe camp” Ani chuckled, and so did the other girls, including Naru. Her laughter caused the shoe to vibrate and I nearly lost my grip, my bare chest rubbing against the huge dirty black wall that was her sole.

 

“Hey!” I yelled. “Stop interfering!”

 

The girls continued to laugh at this. Apparently I wasn't going to get a fair deal, and I was getting more tired. It wasn't worth arguing. I paused for them to finish laughing and continued to climb, sweat beginning to pour from my brow.

 

As I reached the base of the insole, I saw Naru's big toe looming above it. From my angle I could see the pale skin under her toe, and I could feel the heat from it. It smelled like leather. I was now pulling my self up onto the insole, in my struggle to get a grip on top I had rested my elbows on the surface, and began clawing myself with my hands, trying to get a grip on the rubber insole, and pushing up with my legs. I slowly lurked upwards and finally got a leg on top of the insole, and rolled myself onto the base. As I did, I rolled directly into Naru's big toe. The thing gave off heat like a radiator, and I could see the swirls on her light brown skin. It felt like a giant leather couch cushion, but had a faint smell of citrus. Mostly everything smelled like leather. I could only see the base of her toe and nail from here, Kelly was off to my left, her huge smile and the light from behind her head reminding me of a cartoon sun.

 

“Don't break now Mark, you only have a minute left!” Kelly sounded like she coaching me.

 

But it worked. I found myself standing in front of Naru's big toe. It was almost as tall as I was, I only had a few inches on it. For a second I was about to pull myself on top, but I noticed that the gap between her big and second toe would allow for an easier ascent, so I opted for that. I stepped to the side and entered into the gap between her toes. I just tall enough to see the tops of both of them, and there was plenty of room on either side of me so that I could move normally between them. It was much warmer in between the gap, and I was happy I was no longer wearing a shirt, as it would have felt much hotter. As I reached the light web of flesh between her big and second toe, the gap narrowed, and I found myself pressing into either sides of her light brown skin – it was soft had the slight feel of oil. Her skin was mostly clean, although I could see an increasing amount of dirt towards the bottom. I was no longer looking anywhere except for the alien brown terrain before me, and while I was approaching I had forgotten that I was climbing onto some girls foot – it only seemed like a strange living hill I was being forced to climb. I put one foot onto the web and leaned forward with the rest of my body, putting my hands near the top of flesh that met the main part of her foot between her toes, and then on all fours started moving up the brown living hill. I could feel Naru's pulse and the twitch of her muscles under the surface, which would occasionally cause me to slip and I would find my face pressed into the her skin. It smelled a bit of citrus, with a splash of vinegar. I began to climb, and was confronted with the first leather strap. This was tightly wrapped across her skin, and I simply grabbed a bit of it and pulled myself over it.

 

“40 seconds!” Kelly boomed from above. I had another 7-8 straps to climb, which probably amounted to around less than 20 yards, at about a 40 degree angle.

 

So I scrambled over the first leather strap, and then found myself once again looking at Naru's brown leather flesh. In this section I could see a vein stretching up like a root of a large tree near the surface of the ground. I continued to pull myself upward, my bare chest occasionally rubbing on her skin. I reached the next strap and pulled myself over, before clambering across the next patch of skin.

 

6 straps to go. I saw the next straps were creating a slightly different problem. They weren't skin tight, in fact they had bulged out a bit and created small gaps between her skin and the leather. Small for a normal person, mind you, but easily big enough for me to crawl through.

 

I didn't think about it – it instinctively seemed easier to crawl under these than attempt to pull myself over them. I got on my chest and began to wiggle my way up her flesh, I could feel the heat from her foot and smell the leather from her boot, my face and chest rubbing against this living alien planet. Her pulse sent vibrations through my whole body.

 

“Clever boy” Naru said from above me. The girls giggled.

 

“30 seconds!” Kelly said.

 

I passed under this leather strap and saw that I could do the same with the next. I didn't bother to stand, I simply clambered on my hands and knees up to the next and began to crawl under it again, repeating the process from before, feeling Naru's dark skin rubbing against my own.

I had only 4 straps to go, but the ascent would be steeper at the end. As I cleared this strap, I could see the next were still tight, and I would have to climb over them again. I stood up to scramble up her foot, and climb over the next strap, but I slipped, and found myself rolling face first down her foot before I could catch myself.

 

“Uh oh!” Ani said giggling.

 

I got up and began to run, but I realized I had lost some serious time with my sloppiness. I was feeling fatigued and it felt like all my energy was going to be used trying to get over these last 4 gaps.

 

I climbed over the next strap, my arms feeling like they were weighted down by lead weights.

 

“20 seconds!”

 

I didn't stand. I was too exhausted to. I shambled up further on all fours, starting at the irregular black surface, seeing the slight pattern of flesh that made it look a bit like a puzzle piece. A vein bulged out and I placed my foot onto it to push myself forward onto the next strap. The leather smell from this was distinctive in comparison to her foot.

 

I cleared the strap but I had slowed down significantly. I paused for a second to take a breath, and began clawing my way forward. I reached the next strap, pulling myself over it.

 

Kelly began to count down.

 

“10, 9, 8...”

 

I continued to move upward. I had only two straps left but the alcohol and the nights previous tribulations made myself seriously fatigued. If I hadn't had to do any of that stuff I probably could have climbed up her shoe in a minute. Now, as it was, I didn't have the energy to pull myself any further. But I continued to try, pathetically crawling up her foot on my hands and knees. The girls were giggling above me. Naru's laughter wasn't helping and I would occasionally slip forward onto her foot, slamming my face into her skin, each time it felt more difficult to pick my head back up and continue crawling.

 

“7,6,5...”


I reached the second to last strap and clawed myself onto it, only lifting enough of myself to move upward, not wanting to waste any energy. I was prone shuffling over this strap as I felt my hands reach her bare skin on the other side.

 

“4,3,2...”

 

I had cleared the gap, and I could see the last strap almost at her ankle. All I had to do was touch it. I was so close, but it still was a few yards off, and I felt like I was using all my energy just to breathe. I crawled upward, trying to reach the final strap.

 

“2,1...”

 

The final second had expired, and I was still a foot or so away. I failed.

 

“OHHHHH!! So close Mark!!” Kelly laughed above me, and Naru got very excited.

 

“I win!” she giggled, her foot vibrating and I tumbled down the strap below me. I found myself slamming to a halt as my right shoulder met the strap, stopping my descent. I could see Naru far above me from my back, her warm skin touching it. I simply tried to catch my breath. Her eyes were fixed on me and she had a broad smile, her hair falling around her face like thousands of curly black ropes.

 

“Rule time!” Naru was giggling. Her toes were flexing up and down below me, causing the muscles in her foot to contract and relax – in effect the alien hill I was on was pushing me up and down.

 

“While I did say I'd have you clean my shoes – that would take all night, and I don't want to be selfish – there are other girls here I have to share you with.”

 

Gee, thanks, I thought.

 

“So why don't I share my prize with everyone?” Naru's mouth formed a wry smile.

 

I in the meantime, simply lied on back and regained some energy. I just hoped whatever it was wouldn't be so exhausting. There were still 6 other giantesses here and I had no idea what was happening – being physically tired didn't make me feel any better. Being drunk and lying on this foot, I started to doze. It wasn't all that uncomfortable.

 

Ani appeared above me in an instant. Apparently she had stood up. The three giantesses conversed above me. I could easily hear what they were saying but my fatigue put me in a dream like state. I heard the sounds but didn't have any understanding. Eventually they stopped, and all their eyes were trained back on me, like 3 skyscrapers shining spotlights down onto me.

 

Naru began leaning forward, and her hand was going directly for me. Her hands went from being simply in the sky to being my whole reality, taking up all my vision and extending in every direction, causing the light to get darker, the folds of her skin and the ridges in her palms looking like weathered terrain. She picked up my deftly between her thumb and index finger, pinning me between them. There was nothing I could do other than accept the leathery claw that heated my entire body. She lowered me towards the floor and deposited me back into the carpet. All around me I could see a shuffle of motion, the girls had formed their triangular pen with their bodies and feet, and then Kelly and Naru were reaching down and adjusting the straps on their enormous shoes, lifting their feet up and grabbing their shoes before they came back down naked to the floor in the a thud, sending myself toppling onto the carpet.

 

When I looked back up, I could see naked feet 10 yards from me in every direction. I was completely surrounded by toes, which ascended into huge towers that seemed to go on forever. If I hadn't been drunk I would have been more scared, because I was, I made dad jokes.

 

“Toe-tally surrounded.” I said, releasing a slight hiccup. “Can you girls grab me a beer since you've got me 'en-toe-mbed'” I thought I was way funnier than I was, but the girls giggled at this.

 

Kelly's laughter made me blush. “You're really cute Mark.”


With those words I couldn't think of anything, I wanted to say something, but the butterflies just clouded my mind.

 

“Well this isn't a stand up comedy show, Mark.” Naru giggled but took a more stern voice. “As my prize you will have to perform a duty to us girls” Her toes began to wiggle and I subconsciously knew what my duty would relate to.

“You are to kiss each of our toes” Naru giggled again, and she brought some wine to her lips.

 

At this point, I think it was safe to say everyone was drunk. The alcohol had done the job it had been doing for thousands of years, allowing slightly sexual behavior to manifest itself in a situation that might have been considered awkward if sober. Now, with more compromised decision making skills and the sheer power dynamic, alcohol was bringing out the thoughts and desires of these girls that they wouldn't have said soberly – no prefrontal cortex to regulate what was a good and bad idea.

 

And, in part, mine was equally as fried. If I had been sober I might have found this humiliating. As it was, even though I was slightly embarrassed, the idea of kissing these girls toes wasn't one that repulsed me. The vast power difference, the sexual dynamic, and the alcohol made it all seem like a reasonable thing. Instead I asked questions related to my duty.

 

“Kiss all of your toes?” I looked around at the 30 toes, each a different size and shape, with a different tone of skin. The nails were each different, white on Naru, purple on Ani, and green and yellow on Kelly.

 

Kelly spoke and she took on a stern tone, but with her naturally deeper voice, I couldn't tell if she was being serious or not.


“Tinies don't question – they do as they are told.” the other girls giggled and their toes wiggled respectively. Kelly's big toe tapped the ground impatiently.

 

“Hop to it little one.” Naru spoke.

 

I was moving forward, as if I wasn't in control of my body, and heading towards Naru's feet first, it seeming only natural since she had given the command. Her bare feet rested in the shaggy red carpet, and I could see strands of red fiber emerging between her toes, only going about less than halfway up the big toe. As I approached foot, I could see the mammoth thing sloping upward, her black skin exposing well defined veins above her foot. The thing radiated heat. As I stood in the carpet, I could see that her white nail on her big toe was at about eye level. Her big toe was almost as tall I was.

 

This realization made me feel insignificant even though I was drunk, and oddly, it was this feeling of that pushed my face forward, until my lips made contact with her light brown skin at the front of her toe. With my lips pressed into the warm brown flesh, I breathed in through my nose, and her toe smelled very faintly of leather, citrus, and a splash of vinegar. I gave a light peck with my lips. Naru giggled above me, her toe wiggled, and everything shook. The skin against my lips left a lingering acrid taste.

 

“Good boy, Mark! 29 toes to go!”

 

So I walked to my right, stopping in front of the second toe, it was smaller and I could more easily see the top of her white nail. I bent forward slightly and placed my lips below her nail, giving the hot living leather a kiss. The second toe squirmed in acknowledgment.

 

This went on for the third, fourth, and eventually the pinky toe. Her pinky toe was smaller than the rest, and only went up to my nipples. It's nail was small in comparison to the rest, and the folds of her flesh seemed to bulge around it. I got on one knee like I was going to propose to the thing, and gave it a kiss.

 

“Aww Mark, if I wasn't already engaged I would let you marry my pinky toe.” Naru and the other girls laughed.

 

A shadowed suddenly loomed over me. I looked up to see that the sky was completely blocked by the bottom of a rough, tan wall. No – it was a a foot.

 

From where I was standing under the arch, I couldn't see the face of the owner. But based on the size and weathering of it, I knew who's foot it was. Kelly. The ball of her foot was a dark brown yellow and was one giant callous, her heel looked equally as torn. Her toes all had callouses of their own, the one on her big toe embedded deeply with dirt. Her foot was enormous, especially for a girl. It seemed to be 25 yards long and 10 yards wide. Almost twice as long as a normal bus, and easily twice as wide. From below her foot, it was equally terrifying as it was magnificent in it's enormity. From 10 yards above me, it loomed large, cutting off my vision from any of the giants in the sky, seemingly stretching off endlessly towards her toes. The red strands from the carpet looked like nothing but tiny bits of string as they hung from her foot. A strand fell off from above me, and fell past me looking like a yard of rope.

 

Even from here I could feel the heat coming off her foot. I was staring at it in awe. A sharp smell of leather passed over me, and her foot began to lower. I didn't move from both fear and the butterflies going crazy in my stomach. As it got to be about 5 yards above me it paused – cutting off my vision of almost everything else. I could only see the feet and shoes of the other girls that, some of whom were close and others across the hundreds of yards across the room.

 

Kelly's tomboyish voice gloated from above me. “Why would Mark marry your pinky toe?”

 

She giggled, her foot over me, bringing her toes closer to me. Her callous on the ball of her foot was thick, there were visible layers of skin stacked on top each other, it was shredded towards the center. The folds of her skin bunched together and her long toes dipped down from the moving ceiling, like waves or rough ocean water. It all looked incredibly alien.

 

“When Mark can marry my whole foot! And they can give you a whole lot of love too” Her toes flexed up and down as she giggled. I felt myself blushing, and was happy nobody could see me face.

 

There was suddenly a splash of light from above me. Kelly had positioned her foot so that her huge toes were directly above me, and ray of light cast down on me from above, making it almost feel like I was in a spotlight. Kelly was staring down at me between her toes. Her expression wasn't holding anything back. She was obviously enjoying herself and she took a long drink of her wine.

 

“How about that Mark” She paused and laughed, her foot curling above me, her toes scrunching and unscrunching made the rough dark callous on the ball of her foot contort like a wave. I was scared, but my muscles already felt so heavy and Kelly's laughter had me in a trance.


“Would you like that? They are excellent company...” she began to wiggle her toes. “Each toe has something unique to offer. Well?” She and the other girls laughed. Naru stepped forward, back in her shoes, the black heel creating a wall in front of me. Kelly's toes almost met it as a roof, cutting of anything in that direction.

 

Looking up at Naru between Kelly's toes I could see she was also laughing, drinking from her wine slapping her chest with an almost exaggerated motion. Kelly was still balanced on her foot above me, drinking her own.

 

“You guys do look like an excellent couple” Naru said as she smiled down at me, the two goddesses staring at me between the gap in Kelly toes.

 

“Well? Do you want to marry Kelly's foot? Don't leave a lady waiting” Naru said it sternly, and stared down at me with an almost menacing look. Kelly continued to giggle, a look of divine joy on her face.
Her expression made her look beautiful, and I felt oddly pleased to give her so much joy. It made me feel like I was falling in love with her. But I was also incredibly scared of this living roof – she could easily smash me.

 

“...Well... uh...” I stammered out.

 

Naru cut me off. “Get down on your knee if you're going to propose”

 

I felt confused, like I was being rushed into doing something I didn't comprehend. “What?”

 

Kelly stopped laughing. She also took on a stern expression.

 

“On your knee!” She barked, her voice seemed deafening. At the same time, she slammed her heel down, making it seem that the roof collapsed around on me.


Her slamming her heel down surprised and scared me, the sudden violent shaking sent me tumbling down on, catching myself with my hands, down on one knee. The girls all laughed at this.

 

Ani giggled. “Well I guess he does! When shall we have the wedding?” Everyone laughed.

 

The spotlight on me was bright and my face was clearly red. Kelly stared at me and could see how exposed I was. Her foot moved back a bit and her toes landed down only a yard or two in front of me.

 

Her big toe was like a huge boulder. Even standing the green paint on her toenail was well above me. It was insane, but she was a huge girl even normally. The rough skin on the front of her toe had a thick callous from her field hockey and general outdoorsmenship. Her foot, oddly, didn't smell too strongly. But I could feel the heat emanating from it.

 

All the girls cooed, and then continued to giggle.

 

Kelly spoke “Well? What would you like to say? My foot is waiting!” The other girls laughed and my face became more red. I wanted to disappear. Why do I have to be immediately embarrassed in front of my crushes? Why does this always happen somehow?

I felt incredibly awkward and overawed, all of it was incredibly surreal. The mix of emotions almost sent my brain into overdrive, but I was unable to act. I wasn't sure if the best choice would just be to play along with it hoping that it would be the less awkward choice.

 

“I... uh...” I stammered her big toe looming over me, twitching in anticipation. I looked up at Kelly, and she was beaming over me.

 

“Woah Mark – my toe is down there, it's rude to let your eyes wander when you're talking.” She said in a sarcastic voice.

 

I felt my face get red and I slowly brought my head back down, this wall of rough skin in front of me taking up my vision. I looked at it and felt pathetic.

 

“...uh … would you...uh … marry me?” I spit out the final words and the girls burst in laughter. Kelly's toe reared up suddenly, revealing the torn flesh and hard callous underneath, and cave like gap of space under the gaps in her toes. It smelt briefly of leather, and a tiny amount of cheese. Her toes were like giant beasts rearing into the air.

 

I watched nervously as the toe went up and down, moving in such a way that almost seemed to be contemplating whether it should move slightly and squash me. Every time in reared up 10 or so yards in the air, easily changing directions at seemingly physics defying speed.

 

“They say yes!” Kelly gasped out amid giggles. The girls celebrated above me, causing the world around me to shake, even from down on my knee I had trouble staying up right as her big toe slammed down in front of me. She looked right into my eyes and continued to laugh. Her smile was beautiful.

 

“Well aren't you going to kiss your bride?” She said barely containing her laughter.

 

The girls all stared at me from far above me. The earth shook and Linh walked over, her boots were back on and looking like huge brown turrets.

 

“Who's kissing what?” Linh said, looking towards the ground but not seeing me. Naru, Ani, and Kelly all were in the sky above me, their heads tilted down, laughing directly at me.

 

I wondered if this was the alcohol, sexual, or the sheer power dynamic that was driving everyone forward.

 

Ani shushed her. “Mark just got engaged to Kelly's foot”


Linh stopped and laughed. “Oh.” Her eyes were on me and she smiled. “Well, are you gonna kiss or not?”

 

I broke my eye contact with her and looked at the toe. They all giggled and the toe squirmed, the heat pouring off of it. I felt red hot with embarrassment.

 

The impulse to kiss felt incredibly coerced. I stopped thinking and leaned forward, getting closer to the smell of leather with a splash of cheese, which became stronger the nearer I drew. As my lips neared the thick leather wall all my senses of her became more pronounced.


My lips made contact and I could feel the living force beneath it. It tasted salty on my lips. Her skin was thick and hardened, like densely packed leather. There was oily quality to it.

 

The peck only lasted for a second before I recoiled.

 

“Come on Mark that's hardly a kiss” Ani said teasingly.

 

I felt incredibly hot. I crossed my arms and felt a surge of anger. “Look, can't we save this for the wedding night?” I wanted to sound chill, play it off as something funny, but I was incredibly irritated.

 

“Oh he wants to save himself for his wedding night. How sweet” Kelly placed her hand over her chest and gave Naru a girly look, slightly laughing to herself.

 

All the girls said it in unison “Awwwww.....”

 

Kelly stared down at me, putting her finger to her face like she was thinking deeply, and smiled down at me. “For the wedding night then.”

 

She stuck out her tongue at me, and her toes lifted up before the ball of her foot did, revealing the bottom of her huge soles, occupying all my vision in front of me. The callouses provided stark contrast to the smoother skin of her arch, and her skin rippled as she scrunched her toes, I could see dirt caked into some of her callouses, and a slight browning and strands of the carpet along the bottoms of her foot where they touched the carpet.

 

“Your bride here is looking forward to becoming very intimate with you” Her toes wiggled above me, and I could see Kelly's hazel eyes off in the sky above them, a smile on her face.

 

“I'm sure you will have a lot to look forward to” She laughed, and my face felt red hot, I was intimidated and oddly excited to be getting married to Kelly – even if it was just in mockery to her foot.

 

 

Kelly's foot suddenly lifted in the air, the whole thing passed over like an alien spaceship, and it was suddenly hundred yards away behind me. The skyscraper that was Kelly took a step forward, and she seemed gone in a flash.

 

I was stupefied by the sudden change in scenery, my world no longer an environment that was Kelly's enormous foot, but back on the red grass that was the shag carpet.

 

 

Chapter X-15: Release and Catch by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Entrapment, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware, Body Fluid)


The familiar sense of vertigo followed by free fall reminded me of my position in the world.


Underfoot. Slave. Toe cleaner.

 

BOOM

 

The vibrations from her foot striking the ground was intense, but the accumulated filth at the front of Dianne's shoe had completely locked me into it, it's viscosity too thick to be able to move any of my limbs.

 

Dianne's big toe lifted along with the rest of her foot, and each time it went up it rubbed the muck up my chest and face, only to come back down and repeat itself, smearing me again. Each time I felt myself sink a tiny bit deeper into the muck.

 

BOOM

 

I was scared, delirious. I no longer was thinking about anything that a normal human thought about. My life only consisted of Dianne's sweaty foot and the hot, humid, and salty conditions of her shoe – there was nothing beyond that. No other reality existed for me. I was nothing more than a living pedegg. I had no other option for reality.

 

Anything else was simply a tease – a test – to see if I forgot my rightful place below Dianne's toes. I no longer was thinking rationally – the horror I experienced under Jen fully rematerialized old thought processes and habits – my behavior that existed in the desperate struggle to survive under Jen's brutal sadism.

 

I had slaved under Jen until Tracy rescued me. The horrible things I saw and experienced took many months of attentive training and care by Tracy to return me to my normal behavior – to view myself as a person again.

 

It only took Dianne hours of placing me in her shoe to negate all that.

 

BOOM

 

I heard the door to the bathroom slide open, and the shoe came to a stop. The filth had risen closer to my eyes and mouth. I was completely encased.

 

Dianne's foot began to withdraw. I would have cried in joy but I had no tears to give. I instinctively went to prostrate myself to my toe mistresses but the muck locked me in place, and I couldn't move.

 

The foot left the confines of the shoe and I could see the white light pour in from the entrance. Fresh air returned and the cool breeze felt cold on my exposed face.

 

“Mark?” Dianne said. “You in there? You can come out now”

 

I couldn't, however. Wedged into the filth made it impossible for me to move.

 

Scared that I wasn't following Dianne's commands, and worried for my life if I didn't heed them, I yelled to indicate my purpose to serve her.

 

“Dianne! I'm sorry! I'm stuck! Please!” my voice was coarse and I sounded tired.

 

A hand appeared near the entrance of the shoe. Dianne's black tipped nails looked like sharp axes.

 

“Stuck? Let me see...” Her gigantic hand entered the shoe. Dianne couldn't possible see me as these ax tipped logs got closer, and I realized she could easily decapitate me if she decided to thrust her finger towards my neck. At least I'd die quickly.

 

As her fingers got closer to the tip, the shoe was suddenly tilted, and gravity was pushing me down from my back. Dianne's fingers were below me, and each one reached out at me like of huge log of an arm trying to grab at me. One of them, the index, got right up to my face. The blade of her cuticle loomed right in front of my vision, and I began to whimper in fear.

 

At the last possible second her nail tilted upward, and the soft flesh of her finger tip pressed into my face, sinking my last bit of exposed skin into the filth. Blinded and smothered by toe jam, I was submerged in the gunk, suffocating.

 

The next minute or so felt like an eternity. I was utterly panicked, futilely trying to pull myself from the filth, but it was hopeless. After suffocating long enough, I passed out.

 

I was violently awoken to freezing cold water and found myself coughing up bits of filth in my mouth.

Confused, I spasmed in a useless attempt to free myself from whatever new hell I was in. As quickly as I woke, the cold water stopped, and I found myself shivering on a warm alien surface – I could finally see I was lying naked on the strange riverbed that was Dianne's living hand. I embraced the warmth with my naked body and shivered lying in her palm.

 

Dianne had cleaned my unconscious body off, and her godlike voice boomed from above me. “Sorry Mark. I didn't realize how much dirt had accumulated in my shoe. I guess it's these new pumps. You're the first tiny I've smuggled in them so I didn't realize how different it was until I saw how much gunk was stuck up in the tip.”

 

I didn't look up at her. I was afraid still that she might be mad at me for not leaving her shoe when I was told to.

 

“Anyway, I cleaned you up as you were pretty filthy. Thanks for helping me work today and giving me that break, I really appreciate it.”

 

I shook, still terrified of her, her voice vibrating me through her hand, I simply stared at the ground that was her palm, too afraid to look at her.

 

“But yea, sorry about that. I didn't notice from up here.” She laughed slightly. “I'll put you back in my shoe and once we're back at the seat I'll remove it so you can get in my purse, from there you will be good until New Zealand. Again, I appreciate everything you did – considering how much gunk you gathered, you did a really good job” her voice sounded slightly bubbly as she praised me.

 

I wondered if Dianne realized how much of the filth I ate from her toes. I shivered with my head down, my naked body tried to snuggle closer to her skin.

 

My mind was full of contradictions. Two parts of my brain were in bitter civil war. There was the human part of me – the part of me before I shrank, the part of me that existed in diminishing degrees up until my time with Jen, and the part of me that Tracy dragged out of the abyss – to the point I was nearly feeling like my old self again.

 

But then there was other part. The tiny part – the slave part – the bug part. The part that I slowly was becoming aware of after being shrunken. The part that Jen had made second nature to me in her sadistic treatment towards me. And, sadly, the part that most reflected reality, ever since I shrank, manifested perfectly with Jen, and manifesting itself again now. This is what made it so difficult.

 

It was easy to say that I was human. I could think, feel, and reason. But unlike the human I was before, I was no longer fit to be in the world around me. Everyday things were a matter of life or death. Spaces normally meant for a person to simply sleep became intractable environments. Normal sized women became goddesses, who could kill or inflict unimaginable horrors without the slightest effort – without even thinking about it.

 

So with Dianne praising me for cleaning her toes, the human part of me felt disgusted, humiliated. But the bug part of me felt pride, acceptance – purpose. And since this was the reality I was dealing with...

 

No! I tried pushing it out of mind, and it felt like my brain was being torn in two directions. I'm a human being! It doesn't matter how small I am!

 

But then I heard another voice in my head, one that sounded more resigned.

 

But if you're a human being, why have you spent almost a half a day in this woman's shoe? Why do you feel pride for being told you've done a good job licking from her toes, even though you have almost drowned in her sweat multiple times?

 

I didn't have an answer. There was only one thing I could think. Sometimes you gotta make sacrifices for a better future.

 

And my brain was settled. Whatever hell I was in now, this was in the effort for a better future. I may take a few steps back, I may do things or act in ways against my nature – but I can't forget the basic fact. I'm a person, bug sized or not. I had to hold onto that.

 

Shivering in Dianne's hands, her green eyes staring down at me, made holding onto that prospect incredibly difficult though. The nature of my reality was harder to deny than the thoughts in my head. I was desperately trying to hold onto my sanity, but I wasn't sure how long my willpower would last.

 

Dianne had cleaned me off. I lied naked on her alien environment of a palm, I was warm and comfortable, the chemical smell of the bathroom felt like fresh air in comparison to her shoe. I looked into her green eyes, Dianne's face conveying a feeling of warmth, and a twinge of sadness. It was the first time it seemed that Dianne seemed to somewhat recognize the hell I had just gone through. It didn't make me happy, sad, or mad. It just left me feeling helpless.

 

The reality is... the resigned voice said in my head, this woman is your goddess. She can do with you as she pleases.

 

Dianne began to speak.

 

“Look, I can tell that this last day has been rough for you. I'm sorry. These are the sacrifices we have to make” Her hand began to lower, and even though it was nothing in comparison to everything I had gone through so far, I knew what was happening and began to sob.

 

“Shhhh Mark.” Dianne said in a quiet, sympathetic voice. “I know it was hard for you in there, but you only have to make it for another minute back to my chair, then I'll let you out and you'll go into the purse. That's what you would prefer, right?”

 

She stared at me, I guess expecting a response. I couldn't prevent myself from crying, but I tried not to sob. I knew if I spoke it wouldn't have sounded like anything more than that, and some impulse from Jen's sadism made me think this was all trick, so I simply nodded.

 

“Alright, Good. You're a brave boy Mark.” She smiled, as I reached her waist, her face appearing like the top of a building now, looking down at me, her blue outfit looked like the side of the same building.

 

I closed my eyes and prayed it would all be over. When I opened them, I was nearing the bathroom floor, her huge tan legs were on either side of me, looking like great tan towers. Her right shoe was off, and tilted on the side, looking like a large black cave, the insole's heel visible in the light, the rest of the shoe descending into darkness.

 

She placed me on the floor. I couldn't see her face above me, just her tan legs going into her blue skirt, bent at the knees, nothing else visible past that on her body. But then her face appeared, and part of her blue jacket, she was leaning forward, staring down at me, her immense UFO of a face floating high in the sky.

 

I shivered, naked, on the bathroom floor. I didn't want to go into Dianne's shoe. But I knew that's what was going to inevitably happen.

 

That's because you're just a bug, the resigned voice said.

 

Dianne spoke, her booming voice causing me to vibrate on the floor. “Well Mark, just another minute or two and then you'll be done.” She smiled down at me, and she moved her right foot from the far side of her shoe to the near, blocking the entrance, giving me 20 yards of space from the double decker sized tan flesh. It was dirty along the bottom, but even from here I could tell the difference from where I cleaned it and from where I didn't.


Jen's sadistic instincts suddenly told my brain to start licking, and I took a quick step forward, about to run towards it terrifying fear and begin to lick the side, but I stopped myself.

 

But that's your purpose...

 

I shoved it out of my mind, and repeated the word “sacrifices” to myself, trying to remain calm – remain in control.

 

I looked up at Dianne again, and she was watching me. She must have noticed what happened below her, but I don't think she understood any of it. To her, I was just a silly little man on the floor, one who spent perhaps a bit too long in her shoe. She spoke again.

 

“Well Mark. I'll leave it to you, but either way you're going back into my shoe.” I looked up at her, the words 'back into my shoe' made me want to cry, but I didn't.

 

“You can either go into my shoe now, and my foot will join you in there, or...” She picked up her right foot, and huge thing flew towards me before I could react, it was suddenly above me, blocking off my vision of Dianne's face, casting an enormous shadow. The toes began to wiggle only 10 or so yards above me, and then she repositioned her foot, so that the gap between her big and second toe allowed me to see her face far above me.

 

“... or you can join my foot now, and you can go into my shoe as a couple.” She giggled, and my face turned beat red.

 

See? You're lucky. You should be honored to go to the shoe ball with this big foot. 

 

I didn't know what to say. It didn't make a difference. Dianne was smiling, her toes wiggling above me. I looked over to the shoe on my left, and the tan ocean ceiling of flesh above me cast a dark shadow on the floor around me before I could see the light on the floor and her shoe further away.


It didn't matter. I looked up at her. “Let's just get this over with” I was proud at myself for the statement, at least giving myself some pride in not choosing between two awful situations, pretending to be brave and indifferent.

 

Dianne, however, didn't seem to want to recognize this small personal victory. “As soon as you tell me what you want” She said, lowering her toes a little, so that the were only 5 yards above me, before he bobbed them back up again, like she was contemplating squishing me.

 

She wasn't going to let me have this victory. I sighed.

 

“I guess I'll go with your foot now.” I said, and as the words came out of my mouth Dianne's lips turned into a beaming smile.

 

“Good! Then let's get this last act started” Her foot positioned itself over me, almost like she was going to just squash me then and there, but then it retracted, lowered to the floor. She pressed her toes in the plastic below her and her black toenails glistened only yards in front of me.

 

Dianne spoke again. “Come on. Get between my big and second toe, and then crawl under the second and third. I'll grab you from there, and move you into the shoe.”

 

Go on, bug. The resigned voice sounded like it was mocking me now.

 

I did as I was told. I walked in-between Dianne's toes, her big black toe on my right got visibly more dirty as it went from the top of the toe to the bottom. I was only just taller than the top her toe, allowing me to see warped reflection of her ankle off of it. I took one last look at Dianne. She continued to smile down at me, it looked like she loved watching me humiliate myself.


“Come on Marky, time to crawl under my toes” She giggled.

 

I should have been mad, but the resigned voice just took over instead

 

Crawl, buggy.

 

So I crawled, the foot smelling of leather, cheese and vinegar around me. The gap under her second toe was about a yard tall, and even wider, so it was easy for me to crawl into. The tunnel was dark, but the bulges of yellow flesh were still clearly visible, the swirls of her skin looked like finger sized channels. Much of it was caked in filth, and as I crawled further I could feel the wet grime along my naked back.

 

Dianne didn't wait very long, and my feet hadn't gotten out of the gap between her big and second toe when space around me began to collapse, and the soft slick flesh began to wrap around me, making me instantly hot. I didn't try to resist, and the fear within me was only minor. I was mostly resigned.

 

The toes squeezed me, making it difficult to breathe but not impossible, and I was lifted into the air, seemingly 30 or 40 yards. Dianne's tan hand with black tipped fingers appeared below me, grabbing the shoe, before it lifted up towards me, becoming larger and larger, until all I could see were the bottom of Dianne's toes, the ball of her foot, the wet black insole below me, and the leather walls of the pump. In only another couple of seconds it was completely black, and stuffy. I was back in her pump, and the heat already quadrupled.

 

BOOM

 

The shoe slammed down and I felt slight pressure on my back as Dianne stood up. My face was pressed into the dirty wet pump insole, so I rolled myself over onto my back, scraping the grime from her toes, the heat from them making it feel like I was surrounded by fire. I whimpered as Dianne's toe flesh periodically was pressed into my face, preventing myself from breathing. Otherwise, I was pressed directly against her third toe, every breath I took smelling like moldy cheese, vinegar, and leather.

 

“Alright Mark” I heard Dianne's voice say. “hold on for a minute”

 

The bathroom door slid open. The process of being pulled into the shoe, vertigo, and slammed back into the toes as they threw me back into the muddy insole began afresh.

 

BOOM

 

I closed my eyes and prayed for it all to be over, cold sweat from the shoe splashing over me as it shifted around me.

 

BOOM

 

Dianne's toes began to form fresh globs of sweat. I watched them on the sides of the toes, felt them transfer onto my body as her toes glanced against my face, leaving the acrid sweat burning my lips.

 

BOOM

 

It'll be over soon. It'll be over soon. It'll be over soon.

 

BOOM

 

The movement stopped, and almost as quickly, the foot above me began to recede, light and fresh air returning to the shoe. I watched in awe as it pulled away from me, the huge thing leaving me wet and cold in the dark cave. Her black nails glistened in the darkness. As it reached the entrance, her toes grabbed the side of the leather pump. She slowly turned it sideways, giving me enough time to prepare for the wall to become the floor, for once in a long while this reorientation didn't leave me to fall and hurt myself.

 

This was my chance, I realized, and I ran towards the exit. As I got near the entrance of the shoe, I saw for the first time anything outside of the shoe on the plane that wasn't the bathroom. The environment was gray. I could see that her left foot was still in it's pump about 50 yards away. There was another seat adjacent to it, but nobody was there, and after that, an isle, with huge women appearing to be over a 1000 yards away.

 

I finally was standing at the entrance, the only thing separating me from the plane was the side of the shoe, now my floor, which provided me a 5 or so yard drop. Looking left, there was a wall and Dianne's purse about 100 or so yards away under the seat, to the right, row after row shoes and bags and feet. I felt overwhelmed. There were hundreds of women in here, each of them a world on their own to me.

 

I shivered naked in the cold air of the plane, I suddenly felt like I should go back into the sultry cave of the shoe. But instead I jumped down, and I must have been damper than I realized because the plastic surface slipped out below me and I fell on my face. I lay their disoriented for a second, but a loud crack startled me and I looked up.

 

Dianne was tapping her big toe directly in front of me, filling me with a sense of urgency. I tried to look up at her but she was looking forward; I understood that she wanted me to be quick. Out here I could be seen, and it was dangerous. I tried to stand but the tapping of her toe kept shaking me, and I desperately tried to brace myself.

 

TAP

 

I gave up on standing and began to crawl. But before I made it far, the world around me shook faintly, and became more and more pronounced over the whir of the plane, until the thunder of footsteps could be no longer denied.

 

boom BOOM BOOM

 

I couldn't move, the vibrations were too intense, I was just on all fours staring at the floor, praying this all to be over. As the final boom hit, I was cast in a dark shadow, and I heard a voice.

 

“What is that!?”

 

***

 

Dianne took her shoe off and Mark crawled out of it. She waited for a second for him to make her way to her purse, but the tiny man seemed disoriented. In a desperate attempt to get him to move, she began tapping her foot, but that only seemed to disorient him more.

 

She stopped tapping but what she saw made her heart sink. She could see Sarah coming back from her rounds. Sarah was a blond girl, and younger than her, probably over 25, easily making Dianne 10 years her senior. Her hair was tied back into a pony tail, and her eyes were dark blue. Her skin, while not tan, wasn't pale either. She had red lipstick on. Like many stewardesses, her time standing on planes gave her calves a healthy look, and she was only maybe a tiny bit thicker than Dianne, more curvy. Her face didn't look as sharp, and her rounded cheeks made her look quite cute. She wore the exact same outfit as Dianne, but instead of pumps she opted for black flats. Standing, Dianne would have been taller than her, but only because of the heel on her pump, otherwise, they were around the same height.

 

Dianne watched everything unfold and could do nothing to stop it. Sarah lumbered over, stopping at her chair to sit down, they only had about 15 minutes to rest before they had to start serving breakfast.

 

As she got in front of her seat, she leaned down to remove her headphones from the chair, bending forward to grab the objects took her head directly above the tiny man below her. Dianne tried to shield him with her foot, hoping Sarah, wouldn't see him, but the expression on her face, and the look in her eyes as she looked at Dianne, revealed all. She'd been caught.

 

“What is that!?” Sarah exclaimed, more surprised that anything else as she sat down in her chair.

 

Dianne had to think quickly if she wanted to salvage this situation. Tiny smuggling was a serious offense, and since they still hadn't gone through customs, the rules that applied were still the rules from the home country. In this case, Mark wouldn't survive the rest of the trip. Protocol would be to dispose of him – they didn't really care how, but the most common way was simply down the toilet. She heard some flight's stewardesses made it a point to get the passengers to not flush until somebody had to take a #2, the thought being if other tinies heard about this the gruesome nature of it would discourage further smuggling, although Dianne simply suspected that the staff found it amusing. She, however, would be charged with a crime, lose her job, and most importantly, never be able to smuggle a tiny again.

 

“Shhh!” Dianne said, putting her voice to her lips. She knew she had a chance with Sarah. Although Sarah didn't agree with Dianne on men's rights, Dianne and her had worked together and been friends for a few years now, and, most importantly, Dianne didn't reveal her own feeling towards the rights of tiny men. Hopefully she knew enough of Sarah to convince her not to report this. She'd have to be careful in her approach.

 

“Shhh me? You know how much trouble you could get in for this!” Sarah said again, still not lowering her voice. It was still early in the morning, and most of the other passengers were either asleep or had headphones in, so nobody noticed.

 

Dianne's response flowed out of her mouth naturally, and she was surprised by it herself. “Look, please, don't say anything. It's just so damn comfortable, and you know how long these flights are...” She was careful not to say 'he' as that would give away the game.

 

Sarah looked at Dianne and grinned. “You like to dance close to the fire, don't ya?” She laughed and looked down at the tiny man, her voice sounded a bit like a valley girl.

 

Dianne shrugged, slightly relieved at Sarah's response. She wasn't out of the fire yet, however. She glanced down at Mark, and saw him shivering, he looked like a deer in the headlights. She felt a pang of sorrow, because she knew that this was not the road he wanted to be on. There were only two options now, one of them horrible, the other death. But he knew these were the risks.

 

Sarah spoke again. “I can't believe you'd do this. And to New Zealand of all places! Like, were you even thinking?”

 

Dianne gulped in nervousness. “Well it's just these long flights – my feet ache – and I know we have those trips planned for our time off in New Zealand, and you know, with it being illegal in New Zealand... I just didn't think it through, ok? Please, don't say anything.”

 

Dianne and Sarah had a few days off between longer flights like this. They'd been meaning to do a bit of a hike/camping trip together while they were here, knowing that New Zealand was full of majestic beauty. Her instincts to reference their plans proved useful, and Sarah clearly thought about this.

 

“You're right about that. The hikes would be a lot more pleasant if we could, like, bring inserts along with us, duh. You could get in a lot of trouble for this still. And I could too now that I know about it! You should really get rid of … it” Sarah knew the trouble she could get in now as well, being associated with Dianne, and so chose her words carefully too. She lifted her right foot up, bringing her black flat closer to the tiny boy.

 

“No!” Dianne said, and the desperation in her voice almost betrayed her. She thought quickly to recover story. “It's just that... this is the best insert I've ever gotten, it be a shame to just waste him like that.”

 

Sarah rose one eye and looked at Dianne skeptically. This was at a point where tiny prices were near record lows, and only celebrity tinies really held any great values. Even the best trained tinies weren't worth more than a couple of hundred dollars, and you could easily get decent bulk tinies for the price of a dollar a man. Still, she had experience with tiny inserts, and reflected on a time she got one who was supposed to be a bottom barrel tiny, but felt absolutely divine under her, on top of the fact that he was funny too, and made her laugh more then she had ever laughed in her life.

 

***

 

One time on a particularly hot day Sarah had gone out for a jog with him in her shoe. She had been doing wood runs, going up and down hills and splashing through puddles, for about two hours. The whole way he was trapped under her arch, cushioning her blows as she ran over roots and gravel, straining her legs up particularly steep slopes and using short choppy steps down even steeper ones. Normally, her feet would ache about an hour in, but her the foot with her tiny insole still felt great. She took off her shoe to switch him (at this point there wasn't another insert that could keep with her to match the comfort level, so best practices said that you should rotate inserts so that one foot doesn't become overworked) and the tiny man said nothing, but he was clearly drenched in sweat, breathing heavily, and looked like he had just finished running a marathon himself. She dropped him in her other shoe, making sure he was positioned to support her under her arch, and kept running, quickly forgetting about him. It was fantastic. She was enjoying the fresh pine air and the wind upon her exposed limbs, and most importantly, her feet didn't ache at all. By the time she was done, she was pouring in sweat, and enjoyed a pleasant walk back in the shaded forest, each step she could feel liquid ooze from the sole of her shoe, a combination of sweat and puddles she had trampled through.

 

She got back to her car and attempted to start it. Nothing but the struggling whir of the engine attempting to turnover. It wouldn't start. Frustrated, she slammed her feet down, and felt the tiny man in her shoe pressing against her arch. It felt amazing – he was immediately hitting a pressure point. As he continued to massage her sore, sweaty feet from within her wet sneakers, she decided she might as well make the most of it, and removed her shoes.

 

Even from her seat far above him, the smell was noticeable. Her running shoes weren't exactly new at that point. She rolled down her window to breathe fresh air, and then watched the tiny crawl out of shoe, he was soaked, gasping for air. Sarah giggled at this, her white feet twitched in front of him, and the tiny man knew what to do. She lowered them down so that her toes were only about an inch off the ground, and she watched the tiny man walk up to her toes, and begin to rub the bottoms of them. He was an expert at this.

 

As she sat there flipping through her phone, waiting for AAA to arrive, the tiny man spoke to her.

 

“What's the problem?” he said, pulling on her second toe with both her arms with all his might, attempting stretch it. He then got under her toe to flex it upwards. Sarah, knowing the tiny man wasn't big enough to push it up all the way, lowered her foot to the ground, so the tiny man was straining under the weight to keep it up in the air above him. The stretch felt nice, and tiny mans huffs and puffs against her sweaty skin was a pleasant sensation.

 

“Oh my car broke down. Super annoying” Sarah said, her little man collapsing under her toe, getting pinned on his back to the floor. His face was sticking out just on the side, allowing her to view his face between her toes. He looked incredibly cute like that.

 

Without missing a beat, the tiny man responded. “Well did you call a toe-truck?”

 

Sarah didn't expect the response, and began dying with laughter. Looking back on it, the joke wasn't that funny, but as she was tired after the run, the way he said it without missing a beat, his expression and current predicament – it was just hilarious. It was one of those moments in her life that she would never forget.

 

The thought made her sad. She only had him for a month, and it was the only time she had ever felt any affection towards a tiny man. By the last week she had thought she would have him for life, and the thought of having somebody pampering her toes at all times like he did made her wish for the times she still had him.

 

Sadly, she had foolishly decided to lend him to her mother after gossiping about how awesome he was. She never found out what happened to him. All her mother would say was that tinies are a dime a dozen and not to worry about it. Her mother had gotten her ten replacements. Most didn't survive a single run.

 

***

 

Back in the present. Sarah looked down at the tiny man on the floor, and she suddenly reminded him of that tiny man from her past, especially based on Dianne's own words.

 

She suddenly felt jealous, and decided to turn the situation to her advantage, knowing that Dianne would have no choice anyway.

 

“Like, If I didn't know any better, I would say this looks an awful lot like smuggling.” She cracked a smile mostly joking as she said it.

 

Dianne became nervous, but knew she had to choose her next words carefully. “SHHH! That's ridiculous. It's just a valuable insert is all.” Sarah continued to smile.

 

“Well is it so valuable you wouldn't share it with your friend? You know the one you've heard say multiple times about how much she'd love to have one?” Sarah knew she had Dianne cornered with this.

 

Dianne respectively, knew she was pinned, so she said the only thing she could think of to prevent everything from being ruined.

 

“Well now that you know, I see no reason not to share” Dianne sounded normal, almost like she was splitting a soda.

 

The tiny man on the ground was now looking up at Sarah, trembling. For being such a valuable insert Sarah thought he sure does shake a lot. She giggled down at him.

 

“Ok cool” Sarah said, as she took her right flat to peel of the bottom of her left, leaving her toes still inside. She removed her right foot from her shoe, and hung it over the tiny man below her.

 

“Just till we get back to the states, ok? Then you can have it back.” Sarah smirked, ecstatic that she was going to have a tiny insert throughout her whole New Zealand vacation, and based on what Dianne said, an extremely comfortable one.

 

Dianne didn't expect that statement. She had to scramble, knowing that if Sarah had him through her whole trip there was a good chance he would never gain asylum in New Zealand.

 

“The whole trip! No way. I was really looking forward to using it on our hike” It was the only thing she could think to say. She hoped it was reasonable.

 

Sarah, however, didn't expect her to agree to anything but the flight itself, so she pounced on the deal. “Yea that's fine with me. We can share it for the hike”

 

Both of the women looked down at the tiny man as Sarah's right foot steadily lowered onto him. Sarah was excited, these last hours of flight were always the worst, seeming to drag on forever, and she had another round of meal service to do, her feet already sore from the hours of standing.

 

Dianne, respectively, watched the tiny man shake below her. While her facial expression remained neutral, she felt pained to see him so terrified. But these were the risks we take, and luckily, he hadn't gotten flushed down the toilet. She'd have to contact the railroad and see if they could work on an escape plan, at this point, she was thinking they'd meet her on the hike.

 

***

 

The blond women loomed above me, her dark blue eyes staring down at me below.

 

I was fucked, I knew. This is one of those worst case scenarios that I had heard about from my time on the railroad.

 

You're a bug. The resigned voice said. It almost made me more accepting of the situation.

 

There were rumors about what happened to tinies who got caught in flights. The stories always varied, but the end was always the same. Death. He hoped that if this Sarah woman didn't crush him, Dianne would crush him just to prevent something horrible from happening.

 

The stories varied. There was the typical stomping of course, but sometimes they would make tiny tea, dropping the little man alive into boiling hot water so the stewardess could have something refreshing to drink, his little screams wouldn't last very long but were always a delight to hear.

 

Then there was being dismembered and eaten. Sometimes they would just rip you apart right then and there and hand your little limbs out to the stewardesses, other times they would nibble at you, handing you from stewardess to stewardess, the one who's bite killed you was the loser, and would have to buy everyone a round of drinks.

 

The most common story, however, was of the lavatory. They'd place you in the toilet, and put a sign above it saying not to flush. Then they'd simply forget about you, as the women did their business assuming that they shouldn't flush due to some kind of problem, as you steadily waded around in the filth until you either drowned from the struggle or were buried alive in feces.

 

The concept was horrible and gross.

 

I looked up, and Dianne and Sarah were still talking, the whir of the airplane loud, and I was trembling in fear too much to hear what they were saying, but I looked at Sarah. She had red lipstick on, and her white fingernails contrasted with Dianne's black. Her blond ponytail fell behind her back, and her face, while not as sharp was as Dianne's, was more voluptuous and cute. Clearly younger, her body was curvier, and her thighs and butt were a bit thicker. A beautiful woman if I had been normal sized, now, just another thing to be terrified of.

 

I was dead. It might have made sense to run but there was nowhere to go, and I probably would have just been accidentally squashed by one of the other women on the plane – if I was lucky. So I sat still, on all fours, looking up at Sarah, her long blond hair pulled back behind her head, her cute face staring down at me, her cheeks were puffier than Dianne, but she didn't look fat – just healthy. Her lips were a solid red in color. She looked to be far in the sky, like Dianne, but if Dianne looked like a building from Italy, Sarah looked like a new German high rise. I traced my vision past her stewardess uniform, down her white legs, to her black flats. Off to my right she had her right foot closest to me. It was black and worn along the bottom, her huge foot sticking out of it seemed to look like a massive fleshy hill, I could make out the bones and muscles along the top of it as they flexed in the shoe well above me. In comparison to Dianne's pump, the thing had a lower profile, but based on what I could see of her foot, Sarah's foot appeared to be about the same size.

 

The talking continued, and I began to hear what they were saying, only in bits and pieces over my own distracted mind and the whir of the airplane. The voices vibrated through me as they spoke, and I found myself staring and Sarah's huge flat off in the distance.

 

“...It's just a valuable insert is all” Said one of them.

 

“... you wouldn't share it with your friend?” Said the other.

 

“...I see no reason not to share” said the first.

 

The ship sized flat lifted into the air suddenly, unnaturally, and with it the pale tower it was attached to. It moved off into the sky, before lowering back down to Sarah's left flat hundreds of yards away from me. I could see the discolored sole of her right flat, it was well worn, and the grooves along the bottom seemed to be mostly smoothed off, it's black color no longer uniform but appeared to have white stains, huge chunks of dirt wedged into the area between the heel of the shoe and the arch.

 

The right flat pressed into the back of the left, her toes picked up in the process, warping the ship of the flat around it, revealing the gaps between her toes even off ever at this distance. I heard a “fwoomp” and the back of her left foot revealed itself, the heel of it appeared to be at least 20 yards into the air, and even from here I could see the discoloration of it, it was slightly red in comparison to the arch, and had a gray white sheen from a thick callous. The muscles in her ankles flexed far above that, looking like steps carved out of a mountain.

 

In a flash, her right foot was now out her shoe, and swooping back towards me, it moved so quickly, covering the hundred or more yards in an instant, a gust of foot smelling wind dragged along with it, that I was cast back in shadow. Above me by 30 or so yards was Sarah's foot, and she flexed her toes, making the bottom of her foot like like a strangely white ocean rippling with waves, the ball of her foot had an even thicker callous – each of her toes calloused themselves, darker in color than the rest of her skin. They looked to be taunting me.

 

Look, your newest mistress. The voice emerged in my head again.

 

“...Just till we get back to the states, ok? Then you can have it back...”

 

My heart sank. I tried not to think about what was happening, but it was too late.

 

Dianne was giving me to Sarah for the trip? Until I'm back in the states? Does she even work for the railroad at all? How could she do this?

 

It's because you're a bug, Mark. The voice said.

 

But then my voice came back. No! You'd be dead otherwise, that's why.

 

Still, I wasn't sure.

 

The voices kept going, but I was mesmerized by the foot looming above me, the white toes were bobbing up and down, curling and uncurling. They looked eager, like monstrous dogs about to be fed.

 

I finally recognized the voices again and heard Sarah speaking.

 

“ ...Yea that's fine with me. We can share it for the hike...”

 

For the hike? The thought scared me, but I didn't have time to dwell on it. The shadow around me began to get darker and larger, and I looked up.

 

Both of the women were staring at me, far off in the sky, the gray of the plane around them. Sarah's dark blue eyes twinkled with anticipation, she appeared to be grinning form ear to ear, as her white foot slowly lowered onto me, squirming with anticipation.

 

Dianne's facial expression didn't change, it looked totally neutral, almost indifferent towards me. Her green eyes looked into me and made me feel like she was watching a bug, like she was wondering if it made a noise when it got squashed.

 

The white wall of leathery flesh continued to lower, soon blocking my vision of anything else but it above me. My new world, I knew instinctively. My newest mistress.

 

I felt the heat as it got closer, and could see the details more clearly. It wasn't as dirty as Dianne's foot, or wet – but it clearly had a sheen along the bottom, a mix of oil and sweat from her time working on the plane, bits of debris coating the bottom. There was some gunk between the toes, but it was lighter in color, and not nearly as thick. Her callouses in contrast with her skin made it seemed darker, more of a dark gray coloration in comparison to the normal skin, and there was a hard, yet smoothed off part under the ball, leading to torn flesh along the sides, patches of dirt caked on throughout it. It kept coming down, taking up more of the sky above me until it appeared to go off in all directions endlessly. Her arch wasn't as high as Dianne's, but she certainly wasn't flat footed.

 

At this point I thought Sarah was going to keep moving her foot down, and press me into the floor slowly under the callous on the ball of her foot, crushing me once and for all. Instead, she shifted it down and away from me right as it knocked me lower onto the floor. I turned around to look up and saw her toes positioned over me. They weren't as long or slender as Dianne's, nor were they short and pudgy. I saw Sarah's eyes briefly through her second and third toes as it was positioned over me, the environment becoming stuffy, the smell a mixture of feet and soap, before collapsing onto me, her flesh slightly colder than Dianne's but still instantly warming me up, pressing my naked body to the cold airplane floor. I let out a slight whimper.

 

Her toes then dragged me back and forth, rolling me around, the oil and sweat from Sarah's foot making my body feel greasy. It got into my mouth and tasted of salt, burning my eyes at the same time. Her foot didn't taste as strongly of vinegar, but there was still a splash of it, and the cheese had more of a fresh taste, but mixed with soap. I was harshly rolled under her toes for a bit, and I heard Sarah giggle, sounding a bit like a valley girl as she did it, the callous under third toe knocking into my head as I rolled towards it each time, and felt like I was getting punched in the face as I was roughly dragged along the floor.

 

After about 5th or 6th hit, I could see stars on the edge my vision, but the rolling stopped. All I could see now was the bottom of this girls toe, I was right below the joint on her digit, and there was a small layer of gray lint gathered in there. It smelled of fresh cheese and a splash of vinegar, and her flesh surrounded me, it was softer under her toes where I was in comparison to Dianne's thinner leaner ones.

 

There was a pause, and I could hear only myself breathing and the whir of the airplane as the flesh above me twitched. I eventually could feel her pulse shooting through me.

 

Then the toes wrapped around me, forcing all the air from my lungs as I was shoved deeply into the cocoon that was her toes, my mouth forced roughly open from the extreme pressure on my chest, and filling it with the oily flesh of the bottom of Sarah's toe. I wriggled desperately, but it didn't make a difference, and my vision slowly began to fade as my squirming turned to involuntary spasms.

 

As I was about to black out, I found myself breathing, surrounded by a rush of air and white light. I was in free fall.

 

I slammed into the white surface, it felt like hardened leather, and the wind was knocked out of me, stars shooting in my eyes. I simply gasped at first, face down looking at the white floor, unsure of what was happening, where I was, it smelled of feet and faint leather.

 

It only took a few breaths to remember, and I looked up, seeing a black wall only about double my height surrounding me on all sides – except behind me. Behind me was Sarah's left foot, already inserted into the tip of the shoe, her heel suspended 20 or so yards above me, rough and discolored, but the swirls on her flesh from here were visible, and it looked like shimmering puddles, which turned to white waves of leather and she flexed her foot above me.

 

You're blessed said the resigned voice You get to serve your goddess as the insole that you are.

 

There was nothing I could do, and the foot began to lower itself upon me, the details of her foot becoming larger and taking up all my vision while the environment got darker, warmer, and stuffier around me. The last thing I could see were the shiny swirls on her oily flesh of her arch as it fell on top of me, pushing me down into the hard sole below, entombing me in my newest hot cheesey prison.

 

 

Chapter X-16: The Meeting - Linh's Game by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Entrapment, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware, Body Fluid)

I heard laughter coming from another part of the room, but I couldn't see who it was because of the titans blocking my vision in front of me. Linh's enormous boots were blocking my vision of Stephanie behind her, Amoe and Crystal were still high above on the bed, only their legs and back visible.

 

Stephanie voice could be heard. “Who's got the biggest belly button?”

 

I thought that was an odd question but apparently the girls outside of my reality had come up with a novel idea. Fill a belly button full of wine and place the tinies in them. John had been sitting in Amoe's naval, feeling a bit awkward, as Crystal walked with her fingers around him like she was doing a strip tease. Stephanie thought this was hilarious, and decided that it would be funny to see if they could get all the tinies in one belly button.

 

Naturally, everyone turned to Kelly. “Well, lets see how many boys we can fit in here.” Stephanie said, pointing at the exposed part of Kelly's chest below her tank top.

 

Kelly picked up her shirt a bit, and looked down at her navel before pushing a finger inside of it, scooping out some lint that had accumulated there, which fell hundreds of yards from the sky to the floor.

 

“Is my body a luxury resort now?” She said, drinking some wine and laughing. “Alright boys, but you're going to have to pay next time.”

Kelly lied down on the bed, her left leg falling off it to from her skirt to the floor, where her huge bare foot rested. Her shirt was slightly pulled up, and I could see from the floor Stephanie deposit something on her chest, whilst Crystal dropped something else next to it – presumably John and David.

 

Crystals face was directly above the two men, her icy blue eyes gazing down on them. She took a long slow drink and then lowered the glass towards Kelly's navel.

 

“Alright Kelly, you may feel a bit of splash” Crystal said, her right arm tilting the glass towards Kelly's belly button. Kelly shivered as the wine struck her chest.

 

“Ooooh, that tickles.” she giggled, her bellies' quivers sending the boys tumbling face first into her bare skin, the wine spraying out of her belly button felt like mist as it drifted over them.

 

Amoe's face loomed over them now as well, her straight black hair turning light brown as it fell below her face, glimmering like copper chains only ending about 10 yards above them. “Alright guys, hop in.”

 

David and John were still righting themselves, as Amoe's plain hand fell down behind the boys. They could smell and feel the heat from her hand, and the living wall contorted around them, so large as to block their vision of anything in the direction towards Kelly's legs, the folds in her skin bulging and collapsing, to form a curve, forcing them to advance towards Kelly's navel. Trapped on this alien surface, with the huge faces above them drinking and giggling, the heat from their bodies, and the slow breathing that made the ground below them shift in a gradually rise and fall, made both David and John stare at each other and up at the girls nervously. The girls, for their part, continued to laugh, and thought the boys sheepish behavior was cute, as Amoe began to slide her wall of a hand across Kelly's chest.

 

The motion from her hand appeared before them at a steady, walking pace, but increased their anxiety, making them both realize how little control they had as the girls giggled at the tiny boys predicament below them.

 

I, however, couldn't see this from the floor. The girls had apparently forgotten about me. David and John were both drunk but also overwhelmed by the women, equally humiliated as they were afraid and attracted. They looked at each and then carefully walked forward, knowing the wall would force them in anyway. David, for his part, simply jumped in feet first after nearing the edge, but John lowered himself in slowly. To them, Kelly's belly button was the size of a Jacuzzi, the red wine cold but heating up from the warmth of Kelly's chest. The leather containing walls had folds and ridges, and at the base of the jacuzzi they could feel the it turn into a messy fold of flesh. As they splashed in, they looked away from Amoe's hand, to see the green field that Kelly's shirt covered chest rise into two massive hills of breasts, and from the valley between them they could see only part of Kelly's face, the angle of which made her nostrils appear like two black caves, only just being able to see her eyes beyond them, everything else cut off by her breasts. Her hazel eyes were staring at them through the valley that was her cleavage. David found himself mesmerized by the site, but John thought it was terribly strange.

 

Amoe laughed. “The two of them fit easily” Stephanie and Crystal cooed, and Naru and Ani walked over to get a better look at them. All of their faces were in the sky far above the tines in Kelly's navel, except for Kelley herself. The boys looked up at these women and around at the bizarre environment nervously, the wine up to their necks as they rested near the edge of Kelly's navel, feeling incredibly vulnerable as 5 huge women's bodies and faces filled their environment around them like a dome, and in almost no direction could the see anything that wasn't part of the body of a women – which seemed even more freaky by how vast of a space they were in.

 

The girls stared down at the men but began to talk about other things, Amoe began to user her fingers to step over the boys, making her red and black tipped finger nails strike down on either side of the boys, like huge living trees, who's speed and momentum seemed to defy physics. She would swoop her nail in low and between them like a blade on pendulum, before bringing her nail down only yards from the boys on the skin outside the navel, as she proceeded to talk to Naru about her classes, no longer looking at her fingers or the boys below them. After the first time she did this both John and David removed themselves form the side of the wall, instinctively scared of the massive digits stepping over them, to the center where it seemed only barely safer.

 

Shaking around me caused my attention to turn away from the ladies on the bed. There was a shadow over me, and the strong smell of leather reached my nostrils. Tracing the shadow up, there was Linh, the only girl who hadn't been hovering over the two other tinies, looming over me like a skyscraper, although smaller than the rest of these living ones.

 

“Hey Mark” Linh said sweetly, stepping forward. The sole of her boot lifted high above me before slamming down yards away from me, sending me tumbling to the floor. She stood above me, her midi skirt only revealing the skin right below her knees before her legs disappeared in the dark brown boots under it. Her black t-shirt clung tightly to her skin, her breasts were sticking out, not huge mind you, but certainly protruding enough to be noticeable. Her brown eyes were looking directly at me, her head nearly tilted straight down – her black hair short but hanging past her face.

 

Linh's attitude made me nervous. She just slammed her boot down nearly on top of me, and while I couldn't tell, based on how she looked before and how she looked after, seemed to enjoy watching me tumble and fall. Her relaxed, smiling look, only added to my uneasiness.

 

“Hey Linh! How's it going?” I yelled up at her, unsure if it was necessary.

 

“It's good.” She said, and then she put her hand up to her face, one finger pressing under her chin.

“To be honest, it's all a bit strange... only a week ago almost every man on campus towered over me.” She laughed. “Now I literally look like a tower in comparison to them. Crazy how things can change so quickly.”

 

You could say that again, I thought.

 

“What do you think Mark? Do I look like a tower to you?” she asked.

 

To me, she looked bigger than a tower – like a skyscraper. I didn't want to admit that.

 

“Yea, you look a lot like a tower” I said sheepishly, unsure of where this was going.

 

Linh smiled and it made me relax again. “It's funny. When I was a kid my parents would tell me stories about how the Vietnamese's stature proved to be one of our greatest advantages over foreign invaders. How our small size made us smaller targets, harder to find, allowing us to hide in tunnels and live underground.” She paused to think.

 

“You American boys were huge in comparison, powerful. But obvious. You could destroy whole villages easily but never find us. Looks like the roles are reversed now” She stared at me on the floor, lifting the toes of her boots causing them ascend above me and before slamming back down, causing everything to vibrate, myself tumbling forward but remaining upright in a struggle for balance.

 

This made me nervous. Linh continued to stare at me, her grin increasing as she watched me almost fall over from the small movement of her boots. She seemed to expect a response.

 

“Yea...” I tried to chuckle but it sounded forced. She lifted the toe of her boot again, and I blurted something out in the hope to appease her so she wouldn't slam it back to the floor and cause me to tumble embarrassingly. “I guess the roles are reversed”

 

Linh smiled at the statement. “They are aren't they?” She lowered her boot's toe gently to the floor, much to my relief.

 

But then Linh began to squat down, bringing her face closer to me, still 50 to 60 yards up in the air. Her skirt underneath her hung down past the heel of her boots, creating a billowing black wall before stopping right below the tips of her brown boots.

 

Linh was easily the smallest girl but from where I was standing only yards away from her boots, even squatted down, she looked like 6 story building, but otherworldly in movement. I could feel the heat from her body, and the sound of boots shifting was loud, and reminded me of the noise a stereotypical pirates ship would make, like the loud creaking of wood. The tip of Linh's boot, where her toes were, was well above my head, the sole of the thing reaching up to waist.

 

She looked down on me from above, her body taking up most my vision, casting me in shadow.

 

“I have an idea” she said, her voice causing a slight vibration in my bones. “Let's play a game!” Linh drank a bit of wine from her cup in her left hand, it seemed to appear and disappear as she raised it to her mouth before lowering back to her side.

 

She didn't wait for me to say anything. “It'll be like the war. You'll hide from me, whilst I look for you.” She giggled. “I'll set up some objects that you can use as tunnels to hide or whatever, and if you can survive for 5 minutes, you'll win!”

 

Survive? What was she talking about? “You mean if I don't get caught, right?”

 

Linh laughed, revealing white teeth and shaking the ground around me. “Of course silly! It's just a game – we're simulating war is all”

 

Oh yea, war. I remember that war that was fought between tiny people and giants in a girls room. And war – war never changes.

 

From the shaggy red carpet Linh moved away from me, the skyscraper that was her body was hundreds of yards away in an instant. She began grabbing Stephanie's shoes from under her bed, and taking shoes from the girls who were being entertained by the two tinies in Kelley's navel, and depositing them into an empty box that was conveniently under Stephanie's bed. Just as quickly as she was gone, she reappeared above me, her face well over 100 yards in the air. She reached into the box, and held a pair of shoes, and before I knew it, shoes began to drop around me from the 50 yards up, which would cause a tremor and bounce as they landed haphazardly around me. Afraid, I found myself moving backwards as Linh dropped shoes everywhere, these house sized objects appearing and moving in random directions as they struck the ground, whilst I was sent tumbling to the floor from the violent shaking. Linh grabbed a shoe and stationed it above me, it was one of Stephanie's. The shoe was a red sandal, with a thick black elevated heel, which had a large gap between the sole and the square heel next to it. It had crisscrossing red leather straps, leading to a loose ankle strap. She was holding it directly above me, not looking where she was dropping them.

 

Terrified, I began to move, but the shoe was already in free fall, and the thick black heel of the sandal descending right for me. I had no time to react, and it closed the 50 yards almost instantly, the black heel slamming only yards from my head behind me, and for an instant I could see the scuffed bottoms from between the gap of the heel and sole. Everything shook violently. The sandal then bounced up onto its heel, slowly tilting upwards so that the tip of the shoe was pointed straight into the air. It twisted onto it's side, before slowly careening down to my left leaving my head facing the exposed sole of the heel, which was worn and packed with dirt.

 

As the earth stopped shaking I picked my head up from the red field, and could see the environment around me transformed. In all directions there were gigantic shoes, ranging from the size of a bus to a mansion, some of them long and tall, knee high boots with massive heels, other simply flip flops. Linh's brown boots were straddling either side of me, squirming with her feet inside. I looked up and saw her bare legs going up to her butt, which was dark but faint enough for me to see a light pink pair of panties. Embarrassed at myself for my unintentional voyeurism, I looked down back towards her boots.

 

Linh spoke to me from above. “See? All these shoes will serve as ample hiding spots, and the whole thing will act like a maze. The only rule is that you can't leave the carpet, otherwise, you'll have to avoid being squished for 5 minutes.” She giggled as she emphasized the word squished, and her toes obviously squirmed in her boots. I didn't know what to make of it. I knew she said she was playing, but I'd never experienced anything like this in my life, and I was truly frightened by Linh now.

 

Her shoes shifted around me, suddenly getting much closer, I fell over to my side attempting to avoid them. I wasn't sure if she knew where I was, providing me a somewhat logical justification for her haphazard shoe placement, giving me the benefit of the doubt that this was just a combination of alcohol and general lack of awareness on Linh's part. I genuinely didn't think she could see me from below her skirt, but when I looked up, that benefit of the doubt was immediately gone, and a new level of fear took its place. Linh had pushed her skirt back and was bending forward, her face high in the sky was looking directly at me on the ground, smiling broadly.


“Oh, and one more thing” Her hand swooped down on me, like a massive bird of prey. I tried to run away but it easily pinched me between her fingers before depositing me in her hands. The alien surface, much like the others had an otherworldly feel. It was lighter in color than the other hands, and softer as well. I didn't see any noticeable callouses. While still huge in comparison to to me, it was easily the smallest palm I'd been, and from the center was only a few yards walk in any direction to get to the edge.

 

She looked down at me in her hand and smiled. “It wouldn't be realistic if you didn't start in a Vietnamese tunnel.”

 

I looked at her as her mouth parted to a grin, revealing her teeth. I didn't understand what she meant, but I heard the leather from her boot being stretched and rubbed below me. Linh had removed her left boot with her free hand, and used her foot to peel off the other. Her right boot remained upright below me, the thing had around a 40 yard height from the ground to the top. The inside of the boot looked brown, and descended into blackness towards the bottom.

 

I knew what was going to happen, and I was incredulous of the thought. She squatted herself down towards the boot, the thing becoming larger and more like an actual tower in my vision as she held out her hand. She then moved her arm forward, putting me precariously over the precipice of her boot, I could feel the heat from inside, and a strong musty smell of leather. I started to struggle, but it was too late, and I was too small and weak to do anything.

 

“In you go!” Linh said with a giggle.


And just like that, I was in free fall, just casually dropped from about 50 yards in the air, my body slamming into the side of her boot and sending me spinning down into the sole. I landed with a thud, the wind knocked from me. I lay gasping in this dark place, it smelled of strong leather from in here, and also more ripe, overwhelming my senses; it felt like there was almost no fresh air. My eyes began to adjust as I lay on the surface of the leather sole – it wasn't padded, but almost like rawhide, and was smoothed from Linh's feet, I could see the outline from where her foot rested.

 

I took a moment to catch my breath, and looked up. Linh was peering down at me from the top of her boot. Standing up, I could only see her eyes – the rest of her face was outside of the walls of the brown leather.

 

Trapped, the fear had turned into dread, but I was equally surprised and relieved I hadn't been injured from the 40 or so yard drop into her shoe. I was learning that my tiny body was more durable than it would have been relative to it's normal size – but I was still incredibly vulnerable. I was about to yell, to tell her to be careful or to let me out of her boot, hoping perhaps it was just the alcohol leading to these poor decisions, but her boot suddenly shifted, the toe of the boot now at a steep decline below me, and I tumbled backwards, rolling over myself into the dark leather cave, the air becoming hot, humid, and stuffy, the whole thing smelling riper.

 

Dazed, I tried to stand, while I heard Linh simply laughing, and I was now convinced that Linh had done all of this on purpose.

 

“Watch out! Airstrike!” she said. I didn't know what to make of the statement, and there was a pause, the horrible feeling in my stomach the only thing I could sense besides the huge smooth toe prints my hands were resting on. I was slammed suddenly into the the ceiling and thrown equally into the floor before tumbling over myself backwards towards the tip, but before reaching it the momentum suddenly reversed, and being thrown forwards towards the heel, my body slamming into the wall of the boot there, as it pushed me off back into the dark cavern towards the tip. Each time my body was slammed back and forth between the walls of the shoe felt like a massive punch to whatever struck the wall first, often my face or chest and prevented me from catching my breath.

 

Linh was shaking her boots, seemingly in random directions, my body being beaten as I was thrown about from surface to surface.

 

***

 

Linh held the tiny man over her boot, and watched him struggle to get out of her hand. Time seemed to freeze for her, and as she watched the little thing struggle in her fingers, something stirred inside of her she had never felt before.

 

Linh had spent her whole life in the united states, and wasn't even five feet tall. She had been a shy girl, and most people had never taken much notice of her. She had dealt with her fair share of bullies, but most of these were other girls. She had been locked in the bathroom a few times, and physically picked on by the playground.

 

In response to this, she developed a fierce attitude. She learned it didn't take much to scare the other girls away, just yelling a few words in Vietnamese was enough to do the trick, although it further alienated her from the rest of her classmates, and she didn't have any friends.

 

What relationships with boys she had was squandered by her reflexive attitude. One boy had asked her to the junior prom, but she simply denied him and told him that she would cut him if he spoke to her again. She felt ashamed that she said it, it was reflexive and she didn't mean it, but the boy never approached her again, and she was too prideful too apologize.

 

As a freshman in college now, alone in an environment of others, she had an easier time getting out, as people were generally less mean than in her high school experience, but she was still very much shy.

 

Then, with President Trent's election, and the California sweeping progressive agenda reducing most of the male students to two feet or less overnight, Linh suddenly found the world backwards, she sympathized for her tiny male classmates, but the shy girl that she was, her life hadn't particularly changed, as she hadn't made any male friends at that point anyway.

 

When she saw the flier for the Tiny Live's Matter (TLM) she immediately was on board with the idea. She identified with the tinies plights based on her own experience, and thought it would be a good way to make friends.

 

And as she first came to the meeting, and saw Mark for the first time, something changed inside of her. She still recognized her own plight in the tiny man, yet there was new feeling there as well. A feeling of power.

 

Back in the present, Linh stared at the tiny man squirming over her boot, and her mind was torn. One part of her knew that this was mean – evil; she identified the helpless feeling of being trapped from the times she was locked inside the bathroom stall.

 

But the fact that she knew what this felt like – and knew the fact that she could make somebody else feel this way – it gave her a new feeling, something she never felt before. It made her feel powerful and, oddly, pleasure, watching the little man struggle futilely against her.

 

Slightly intoxicated, the dark side of her won out, this was the avenue she wanted to explore. This was a new experience for her – and she had always been told that she should pursue what pleases her.

 

She let go of the tiny man, and couldn't stifle her giggles as she watched him descend into the blackness, the yelp as his tiny body slammed into the wall of her boot caused her brain to be rushed with pleasurable endorphins.

 

The feeling was utterly new and elating. She felt awesome, and she loved it.

 

After watching him slam into the sole of her boot, she could tell he was dazed, so she waited a bit for him to recover, her mind formulating cruel plans in attempt to wet her suddenly new appetite for this behavior.

 

Tiny Mark stood in her boot below her, looking pathetically small deep inside of her boot. She felt a rush knowing what she was about to do. So she pointed the tip of her boot downward, and watched him disappear into the black of shoe. Imagining him helpless at the tip of her shoe made her shiver with excitement, and the feeling made her laugh uncontrollably.

 

The other girls, drunk themselves, began to laugh too, but at the little men they were teasing, not taking any particular notice of Linh's behavior.

 

A new idea entered her mind – her most dangerous one yet. The words came out of her mouth without her even realizing it, her muscles seemingly controlled by a puppeteer that were her emotions.

 

“Watch out, airstrike!”

 

Linh began shaking her boot, and could feel the tiny man bouncing around inside of it. As she felt the tiny man bounce from wall to wall, the first feeling of guilt overcame her, but her mind quickly shoved it aside, creating a justification.

 

This is probably a lot of fun, Linh mused, like some kind of bumper car ride. And with that, she no longer felt any guilt. She laughed to herself and marveled at her own ingenuity. She took another drink from her wine while continuing to shake her boot in the other hand, and took a look at what was going on around her. The rest of the girls were circled around Kelly, each of them talking and drinking, all the while mostly looking at the navel where the two boys were splashing about in the wine. As she thought about them, her new feelings of power subsided, and the feelings of being a shy little girl returned.

 

The tiny man in her boot continued to bounce around as she shook it, but all she thought about was the new friends she was making as she subconsciously would redirect the movement of her boot, sometimes going forward and back, then side to side, up and down, sometimes in a circular motion, others in seemingly random directions. She had enjoyed everyone's company, everybody had something unique to offer. She had gotten along well with Stephanie and Amoe, and both of them seemed friendly and shy, something she could relate to. She took a deep breath of fresh air and smiled, studying John and David and marveling at how small they were, only being able to see their heads above the surface of wine, the other girls talking above them whilst Crystal and Amoe used their fingers to walk around and over them.

 

The tiny men in Kelly's navel reminded her of the tiny man rattling around her boot, and she noticed his tiny screams from inside. A wave of maleficent power overtook her, causing her to shake harder, creating a feedback loop of her own excitement. The tiny screams became louder as she shook harder but eventually they stopped. With Mark falling silent, Linh now felt accurately recreated an airstrike, so she placed the shoe over on its' side on the floor amidst Stephanie and the rests haphazardly place footwear. Both of her boots were tipped over near the middle, and shoes extended out in about a square yard, about 15 pairs in all. Linh could cross over the shoes in one stride, and she stood over shoes near the edge, so that she could get an easy view of all them.

 

***

 

I was slammed around in her shoe for god knows how long, each blow to the walls, ceiling and insole of her shoe dazing and knocking the wind from me. I was screaming, but soon ran out of breath. Gasping for air, it soon felt like I couldn't breathe at all, my vision was becoming blurry, and there were stars in my eyes.

 

It did, eventually, come to a stop. My ears were ringing, I couldn't hear anything but a high pitch whine. My vision was blurry, but I could tell that there was light coming from the end of the brown tunnel, bent around the corner from me. The shoe must have been on it's side, based on the fact that I could see Linh's toe prints on the wall. I took a few seconds to catch my breath, and then I crawled over to the wall for support, and pulled myself upward. It felt like a long time. My arm hurt, and with it clutched to my side, I leaned against brown leather wall of the shoe, and limped my way out. Each step became easier and I steadily became less dizzy, eventually reaching the light that poured in from around the corner, leading to the brown tunnel entrance from which the light entered. Rounding the corner, I got only the faintest whiff of fresh air, and could see white light at the end of it. My ears were still ringing, and I stopped to take a breath, when the ground shook violently, and I again fell over on the well worn leather floor.

 

***

 

Linh, seeing her boots down by her plain pale yellow feet, felt powerful. The desire to dominate Mark was intense, and made her feel even more drunk. The game was on.

 

“Alright Mark. I'll give you a minute to hide, and then I'm going to look for you for five minutes.” She giggled. “Don't let me catch you our you'll be in my POW camp.”

 

She closed her eyes and counted to 60. When she opened them, she surveyed for her prey. She felt like a cat stalking a mouse, and the feeling got her excited. Her whole life she had been the small one, always had to look up to people. Now, she would be the one looked up to.


“Alright Mark! Here I come...” She stepped forward next to her boot, looking down past her skirt to the floor, surveying the field of play. She couldn't see her feet from where she was standing. She took another small step forward, her right foot was now in front of the entrance to her boot. She stood here and looked for movement below her, bringing her left foot up to be in tandem with her right. She felt the leather below the arch of her foot, and felt it collapse under her weight, focusing on red fibers of the carpet and the overturned heels and shoes, wondering where the tiny boy could be.

 

***

 

The vibrations stopped and I looked up, it was darker outside the entrance and I could see the side of a foot parked there, taking up my vision of anything outside of the shoe. My head hurt, ears ringing, I couldn't hear my own labored breathing. I stood up and leaned against the wall, slowly moving forward.

 

The boot began to shake again, and the ceiling of the roof appeared to dip, and then it began fall toward the ground. I dove, landing in the smooth leather, the leather roof bashing down just behind my feet, the ceiling's partial collapse prevented me from standing.

 

Terrified, I crawled forward, realizing I had nearly been crushed by the side of the boot. The roof behind me held steady, but slowly began collapsing behind me. I was on my hands and knees crawling as fast as I could, the roof slowly compressing behind me, the ripeness and smell of leather becoming lighter as I moved closer to the entrance of the shoe. As I neared the entrance the roof was collapsed around me, the light from the opening rapidly getting smaller.

 

I was almost out, but I felt the leather of the roof slam into my back, my arms gave out from under me, the panic made my mouth lock up and could for some reason taste metal. I was too weak to resist it and fell onto my stomach.

 

I struggled forward desperately, the leather on my back preventing me from doing anything more than squirm between the warm oily leather, which had a strong smell. I was wiggling forward, my head finally emerging from the opening of the boot.

 

What I saw horrified. I could only just see the huge tan foot of Linh resting in the shaggy grass. In front of me, but toward the top of my vision I could see the rim of the boot. Two toes were propped on the edge overhanging the lip, they were curling and straightening, the nails devoid of any polish. Bits of brown dirt were wedged into the crevices of the cuticle. They looked like giant creatures, hunting for a rabbit in a hole.

 

The fear and adrenaline surging through me, I continued to wiggle, eventually freeing myself and falling headfirst onto my back in the red grass. Linh towered above me, her two legs flanking me on either side, her left foot was propped on the tip of the boot, her toes pressed down with her heel popped up. It looked relatively dirty, bits of grayish dust coating the bottom. Her heel looked callous free, and was only lightly worn. Above her tan legs ascended, getting darker as they were cut off from her long skirt around her, which appeared to create a dome around me, I could faintly see pink if I looked directly upwards.

 

Only moments after I had exited the boot, her foot completely collapsed the leather tunnel. I shuddered knowing I had only barely escaped being turned into paste. Her feet were easily the smallest of any of the girls, but her big toe still was a small boulder, and went up to my waist. I would have guessed the width of her foot was 4 to 5 yards, from heel to toe tip around around 12 yards. Still gigantic in comparison to me, but not quite the size of a bus.

 

Afraid of her foot, I stood up, and started to creep away from Linh, going back in the direction of the boot. Towards the base of boot, there was an overturned sneaker, one of Stephanie's I guessed, just past the the sole of the shoe. I ran as fast as I could, deathly afraid of Linh's feet, my ears still ringing. I wasn't playing, the terror of nearly being squashed and the pain from being cruelly tossed about assuring me that whatever was happening wasn't a game. I passed the back of her left foot as the heel bobbed up and down, light coming from under her skirt illuminating the ground just passed Stephanie's shoe, which was still cast in shadow. The top of her heel at it's lowest point was only about 5 yards from me, and I could see folds on the back of her heel, dirt and dust along the bottom.

 

***

 

Linh scanned around for Mark, sliding her left foot along the top of her boot, before resting her toes on the lip.


“Come out, come out, wherever you are” She said playfully. “I won't show you any mercy if I catch you hiding from me” She giggled, subconsciously pressing her toes into the top of the boot, which crumbled under her foot satisfyingly. The time on her watch read four minutes.

 

The thought suddenly occurred to Linh that Mark may have still been hiding in her shoe. Her stomach sank realizing she may have just smashed him inside of her boot. Although enjoying abusing the tiny man, the idea of murder was still too much for the innocent part of her. Horrified, she lifted her left foot off her boot and put her toes back in the carpet, and knelt down, her heels elevated slightly off the ground. She pulled her boot out from under her skirt, and peered down inside. She didn't see anything particular, and tilted it slightly, praying his mangled body wouldn't splash down the sides. After staring for a few seconds, she felt satisfied and stood up, settling her feet back solidly on the ground. She'd have to be more careful. She had every intention of playing with the tiny man for long into the future.

 

***

 

I crossed the back of the heel, limping, head still ringing. Linh's foot shifted before I could react, slamming me in the side and sending me tumbling into the carpet. For a second I was dazed, the alcohol and the battering made it difficult for me to think. Before I could open my eyes I felt the radiation of heat, could tell it was darker, and smelled ripe leather.

 

When I opened my eyes, I could see the the dust covered heel of Linh's foot directly above me, and I only had a bout half a yard of space between my face and the monstrosity. It was slightly discolored compared to the rest of her foot. Bits of dust fell from it onto me. The heel itself seemed twice as big as me, and the folds of her skin looked like tightly compacted waves on reddish white water.

 

In a drunken panic, I attempted to crawl, not thinking of what I was doing and realized I was heading closer to the ball of her foot as the heat became more intense. For a second, in the red shag that was the carpet I felt as if I was crawling through actual tall grass, like a sniper trying to sneak past an enemy.

 

But a more gripping fear took hold as I noticed the muscles in front of me shift – I had to get out from under here now. I rolled in a desperate attempt to get away as quickly as possible to my right but I only got a yard or so when her foot began to lower, too quick for me to possibly escape from.

 

BOOM

 

The world shook around me, but I was still alive. The arch on her foot was enough to provide me a pocket from the beast, the ripples of grooves on her skin were only inches from my face, her foot smelled faintly like the ripe leather of her boots.

 

I held my breathe in fear she might feel it, and my fight or flight instincts took over as I continued to roll away. The game was on, and I was the prey. I had no idea what Linh's intentions were, and while her previous actions seemed malicious, I was unsure if she even knew where I was. She may have been entirely oblivious to all of this.

 

But I didn't have time to think about it. Linh's legs were ascending, becoming straight, and I was once again under her long skirt, ascending another 60 yards and into her pink panties. I limped as fast as I could past the back of her foot, and made my way towards the over turned sneaker, my ears still ringing, praying that there wouldn't be too much more to this, hoping that something would happen to make the nightmare end. It was off towards the edge of her skirt, and I could see the light from outside of her skirt illuminated it clearly. I only had about 20 or so yards to go. As I got closer, the smell from the shoe was sharp – these were old, ratty sneakers, and one's I'd seen Stephanie use whenever she needed a pair of shoes she didn't mind getting ruined – it was only a day or two since she'd used them to run for half hour in the pouring rain.

 

The sneaker was black with gray stripes along the the sides of it, and the insole was green – the bottom was torn from wear and revealed a white cushion below it. It appeared to be the size of a large cave.

 

BOOM

 

The ground shook around me. I didn't bother to look behind me, I dashed in fear, and could tell upon entering the huge cave of a sneaker that it was still damp from her run, and smelled funky. I almost gagged upon just stepping onto the side of the shoe.

 

BOOM

 

This step was closer, the vibrations more intense, causing me to tumble. Afraid, I began to crawl along the side of the shoe inside, the funky shoe becoming more dank, and I could feel the old cold sweat on my skin. The shoe was cast in shadow, and but when I turned to look I couldn't tell what it was coming from. The ringing in my ears were less – and I heard something that sounded like a booming voice, but it was still muffled, I couldn't make out what it was.

 

***

 

Linh checked her watch. Four minutes left, and she hadn't seen any trace of Mark.

 

“Four minutes left tiny GI” she said giggling. Taking a step forward. She scanned the floor below her, realizing that the tiny man could be hiding in any of the shoes. She could check them all manually, but that wouldn't be any fun. Then a great idea occurred to her. She would scare him out, make him submit to her. Then he would be at her mercy, the idea making her body quiver.

 

“Come out of your little hidey hole Marky, and I promise I'll have mercy.” She looked towards the floor, this time taking a larger step backwards, so that she was slightly outside of the box of shoes, surveying the whole field of play.

 

Her skirt swayed below her, she imagined it must look to Mark like it billowed like if the Statue of Liberty wore an actual dress.

No, she thought. Bigger than the Statue of Liberty. She felt more powerful and determined than ever.

 

She began to pace around the shoes, deliberately slamming her feet around, and watched the shoes shake as she struck down near them.

 

“You're just too small Mark” She said slamming her feet to the floor. “Come out and surrender to me – if you make me look, your punishment will be far worse” She giggled, convinced that the boy would inevitably surrender to her.

 

She stopped and scanned again with her eyes, still no movement. Checking her watch she could see that there were 3 minutes left.

 

“3 minutes Mark! If you make me look for another minute I'll have to smoke you outta there, and you won't like that.”

 

Linh continued to slam her feet around down, the shoes continued to vibrate and slide ever so slightly with her every step.

She laughed, a bit of 'He-he-he' She would have to get more intense with her rhetoric.

 

“Did you know that in Vietnamese POW camps would string people up and tie them to meat hooks?” She slammed her foot down next to a dirty old sneaker, it was black with a gray stripe across it. “They might leave little soldiers like you there for days. That's what you will have to look forward to if you don't surrender, but you will dangle from my fingers instead” She laughed, the idea suddenly seemingly like the proper punishment regardless if the boy surrendered or didn't.

 

The thoughts of torture fevered her mind. This new idea of the power she might wield filled her with an even stronger intoxicating sensation – the strongest yet. She took another drink of wine to level herself off. Perhaps if she hadn't been drunk she might have realized how sadistic the thought was. Now that she was considering this thought, her previous actions hadn't seemed too bad in comparison. A part of her hoped that perhaps she could convince Stephanie to agree to it.

 

“Haha” she laughed. “I have an even better idea. Perhaps Stephanie will lend you to me, and I can tie your feet to your arms behind your back, and dangle your from my big toe when I go to bed, that'll make you think twice about defying me”

 

A torture that lasted all night as she slept peacefully struck a cord she hadn't expected in herself. She was aroused by the idea.

 

Checking her watch again, she could see that it was reaching the two minute mark.

 

Stephanie, hearing her name mentioned, lumbered over, and noticed the shoes on the floor.

 

“Whatcha doin?” Stephanie said. She had finally removed her shoes. “Where's Mark?” She said inquisitively.

 

She was looking down at the shoes, curious.

 

“We're playing a game! Mark is hiding from me in one of these, wanna help me find him?” Linh said, trying to appear friendly, hoping she could convince Stephanie to lend Mark to her for the night regardless of the outcome now.

Stephanie laughed. “Mark is hiding in one of these?” She took another drink of the wine in her glass, and turned to Linh. “Do you know how nasty some of these shoes are?”

 

Linh placed her foot on the black sneaker under her. “You mean like these?” She began to rock the shoe with her foot, flexing the her toes over the top of the side before kicking it onto it's sole.

 

Stephanie laughed. “Yea like those. I ran the last two years of Tough Mudders in those things, and I think they are still wet from my run in the rain the other day.”

 

“Hahaha that is nasty.” Linh said, her voice remaining bubbly. “Well hopefully he didn't pick this one to hide in. Speaking of which, wanna help me find him?” Linh tried to make her voice deliberately sound like a plea. She wanted to sound as innocent as possible.

 

“Sure sounds fun, how much more time do we have?” Stephanie asked.

 

Linh responded. “Under two minutes. We're going to have to smoke him out.”

 

Stephanie grinned. “Ohhh – smoke him out. I get it” She turned to a pair of rubber boots, one of her own, and began wiggling her toes at the entrance. She hiccuped, clearly intoxicated.


“Surrender Mark, or my toes are coming in to get ya - hic-”

 

Linh was doing the same, to the brown mules Ani had brought. “Surrender now you little bug”


Both of the girls laughed, and began to push their feet into the shoes. Feeling nothing in there, they grabbed another pair, and started it again.

 

***

 

I hid in the damp funky tennis shoe, and the walls vibrated, I continued to tumble about within the dark cavern, my body slamming into the wet cold wall that was the insole, splashing cold salty liquid onto me.

 

When I got up, I could see my skin caked in old dirt, and I could tell that the insides of her shoe was disgusting. There was dirt visibly caked along any interior surface of the shoe, where the insole met the wall there was solid layer of dirt.

 

My ears weren't ringing as loudly, and I could make out a muffled voice, but I couldn't tell what it was saying. I just prayed in the stinky shoe as the world shook around me, my head spinning from the alcohol. I was so fatigued I knew I couldn't run, so I just slumped over with my head against the damp insole, I could feel it cold and wet on my back. I could see the toe prints to my left, from where I was sitting they were all above me except for the pinky toe. I was pathetically small.

 

The booming voice from above became clearer, and the shaking stopped.

 

“... If you make me look for another minute I'll have to smoke you outta there, and you won't like that.” I could hear that it was Linh.

 

Her words made me nervous. What did she mean by smoke me out?

 

The world shook again. There was a sadistic giggle from above.

 

“Did you know that in Vietnamese POW camps would string people up and tie them to meat hooks?”

 

What was she talking about?

 

The entrance of shoe grew dim, and shoe shook violently again. I couldn't see anything but the torn up heel of the shoe, but I felt a brush of wind, and could tell whatever it was was close.

 

“They might leave little soldiers like you there for days. That's what you will have to look forward to if you don't surrender, but you will dangle from my fingers instead” Linh said in monstrous voice.

 

It was insane. I was terrified.

 

“I have an even better idea. Perhaps Stephanie will lend me to you, and I can tie your feet to your arms behind your back, and dangle your from my big toe when I go to bed, that'll make you think twice about defying me”

 

She was laughing, and I was horrified, deathly afraid, the little sweet Asian girl having turned into a sadistic monster.

 

The earth began to shake, increasing in intensity. Then I heard Stephanie's voice – in contrast with Linh, one that immediately relieved me.

 

At least Stephanie is around – she won't let anything bad happen to me. Perhaps Linh is just playing after all?

 

The goddesses talking continued. Stephanie said “Do you know how nasty some of these shoes are?”

 

Well at least I wasn't the only one who knew. Too bad I was probably in the nastiest shoe of them all.

 

The soggy fabric I was in was suddenly struck a terrible blow, and I bounced in into the wet dirty roof in front of me before falling into the dirt floor that was the sneakers side.

 

“You mean like these?” Linh said from above me. The shoe began to shake, sending me bouncing from wall to wall, even lying down I had absolutely no hope of resisting against the violent force. It seemed the cavern I was in had decreased – something must have been compressing the outside of the shoe.

 

I was knocked mercilessly in the shoe, the force of the blows and the sound of the fabric being contorted around me now the only thing I could hear. My body was now covered in nasty old wet water – it almost felt and smelled like I was covered in mold.

 

I was thrown into the roof of the shoe on it's side one last time, when without warning the shoe was thrown violently back, and I found myself slamming into the upper part of the roof of the shoe that was well above my head, before realizing I was in free fall, slamming down into the ground, the wind knocked from me with a splash of nasty dirty liquid. Dazed, I opened my eyes, and realized I was lying on the soaked torn green insole, and had rolled into the toe prints of the Stephanie's sneakers. The ground here was more black than anything else, and revealed the white pad beneath it – only a few green specs had survived from Stephanie's running.

 

Everything smelled of putrid cheese as I regained my breath. The shoe finally stopped shaking, but I realized my new predicament. The shoe was resting on it's sole. I was no longer in a cavern, but at the bottom of a hole. I'd have to climb my way out, and I wasn't physically up to it. All my limbs felt like they were weighed down my lead, and my shoulder was hurting – I wasn't sure how much pressure I could put on it.

 

The girls continued to talk above me, I could feel Linh's voice vibrating my bones. She must have been close. As I listened, I realized they were talking about the shoe I was in.

 

Tough mudders – the last two years. Jesus. These things were really gross.

 

Then I heard Stephanie agree to help find me, and I wasn't sure how I felt about it. Stephanie did sound drunk – in fact, most of the girls at this point were probably as drunk as I was. But they didn't have fear resetting their decision making to an almost sober state. At this point, the alcohol felt more like a medication than a party tool. Just a temporary energy boost. Speaking of which, I could really use a drink.

 

Linh was speaking “...We're going to have to smoke him out.”

 

There was that term again. It made me nervous. Stephanie, apparently, understood what it meant, and the world began to shake around me. I couldn't see what was happening, and I was too exhausted to even move, even from the nasty toe print of this dank sneaker, I didn't have the impulse to get up. I just lied there praying Linh wouldn't find me.

 

The light would occasionally darken towards the heel, and then become bright again. I heard noise and the world shook around me, but nothing happened for a minute.

 

A voice boomed above me, Linh's “One minute left! You better hope we don't find you Mark”

 

Stephanie laughed above, hiccuping a few times between her giggles. “We don't have that many shoes to search now though. We'll find him.”

 

And with that statement, the light and entrance was suddenly gone. I got nervous as everything seemed uneasily still.

 

Linh's voice boomed above me. “What about these nasty ones? Do you think he's hiding in here?”

 

Stephanie voice boomed back. “I dunno. But what I can say is that's one bad choice if he picked to hide in there – hic” she giggled.

 

I froze in fear, I knew I couldn't be seen from the shoe, but my instincts made me want to move as little as possible, almost like if a predator couldn't see me if I was perfectly still.

 

The time seemed to drag out, there was no noise I could hear apart from the other girls talking in the room, their voices were loud and distorted, like construction from far away.

 

And then, movement near the entrance. There were a pair of plain white toes entering the shoe. They wiggled, clearly too small for cavern I was in, but still far bigger than my pathetic body.

 

“Last chance to surrender to your mistress, ti-nee boy” Linh giggled.

 

I did no such thing, I finally found energy, but I was simply crawling further into the cavern, towards the front of her shoe, it became more damp and soggy and the smell intensified, like spoiled milk. I felt thoroughly soaked, but I was so terrified of Linh I didn't sense the disgusting conditions.

 

“No?” she said angrily now. “If my toesh have to drag you outta there you're going to get it” She said toes with a bit of a slur, Linh revealing she may have had too much to drink as well.

 

I just curled into a fetal position and prayed that Linh's foot wasn't going to find me and drag me out of my hole.

 

Her foot began to enter, and it slowly lowered itself before touching down on the heel with a slight 'squish' and a splash of liquid could be seen under Linh's toes.

 

“Wow, these feel even nastier than they look” Linh said. Her toes retracted a bit. Leaving the surface of the insole.

 

“Well, duh, -hic- like I said.” Stephanie voice sounded quite intoxicated. “If it's too nasty for you I can -hic- search for ya”

 

Linh's foot lowered back into the shoe and began it's slow crawl forward, she was wiggling her toes at they entered below the tongue, and I could see the wetness on the bottom of her foot, filling grooves of her skin, as her big toe got closer, a bit of dirt caked under the nail.


“No it's fine – we don't have much time anyway – you search that pair and I'll search this one.” Linh said as her foot got closer.

 

Her toes were probing now for me. They were moving from wall to wall, and pressing into the insole. The tip of the shoe I was in had a tiny bit more space, and I found myself wedging into the utmost tip, I felt wrapped in nasty wet fabric, almost slick from what appeared to be mold or wet dirt. I could feel it oozing around me.

 

Linh's foot reached deeper into the shoe, and it was only yards away from me now. I could see the details on her toes, and her nail looked sharp like an ax. It went from left to right, occasionally lifting up to reveal the underside of her toes and the ball of her foot, already blackened by her time in Stephanie's nasty shoe, the light now much dimmer, mostly being blocked from the cavern entrance by the huge foot in front of me, occasionally peaking through toes. At about a yard away, the big toe was well above me as I lied in the fetal position on my side, quaking in fear.

 

It slid forward once more, and I thought I was going to be stabbed by the sharp nail. It stopped only inches from my face. At first I wasn't sure what had happened, the toes went up and down like a dog at the end of of chain, standing up and getting lower in the vain attempt to pull forward. It hit the roof and the noise of the fabric against her toes was grating, and then would slam down into the nasty insole with a splash of cold liquid, getting into my eyes and temporarily blinding me. As my vision cleared, I could see what was happening. Linh's ankle was already pressed against the tongue of the shoe stretching the material as far as it would go – her foot was too short, only just barely, to reach me. The movement of the toe left me face to face with the swirls on the front of it, I could feel and smell it, it gave off a pleasant heat in comparison to the damp shoe I was in, and smelled distinctly of leather, the swirls in the skin looking like tons of ripples in a pond. I could see every groove on her toe in immaculate detail, the dirt and wetness from Stephanie's shoe filling the gaps between the flesh. Under her nail there was black gray gunk caked into it, if I wanted I could probably have reached up and scooped out a handful, which would still have left about 80% of the stuff still in there.

 

The toes squirmed in front of me, looking like they were desperately trying to grab me. I whimpered in fear, scared of what Linh might do if she caught me.

 

“Well, he's not in this one.” I heard Linh say, and her foot receded incredibly fast – gone in an instant, the light pouring back into the shoe. I sighed in relief, but the shoe was suddenly thrown violently, I was dislodged, slammed from surface to surface, before settling onto the ground, the wet insole from before. Linh must have kicked the shoe in frustration.

 

***

 

Linh's probing of the final shoe revealed no tiny boy, and she was stumped, giving a slight kick to it out of frustration. She watched Stephanie tease her toes in front of the last shoe they hadn't tried, before slipping them on without very much hesitation. She could see her toes wiggle from inside of the shoe, and then slipped them off.

 

“-hic- nope -hic-” Stephanie said, burping slightly.

 

Linh was bested by a tiny. This made her mad, but she wasn't going to do anything rash about it now. She checked her watch. 10 seconds remaining.

 

“Well Mark, there is 10 seconds left, but I think you beat us” Linh drank some wine and stared down at the field of shoes, wondering where he could be, doing her best to prevent her rage, the thought of crushing the tiny man when he revealed himself palpable.

 

I guess, once again, the defenders had the advantage. Linh thought.

 

The thought of her losing to Mark suddenly put her over the edge, and the impulse to string up Mark and show him who was in charge became all she could think about.

 

But even as drunk as she was, she knew it wasn't appropriate, especially since the other girls would probably not agree to it, especially Stephanie. Stephanie, however seemed compromised. She might have been the drunkest girl there, and seemed to not really be comprehending exactly what was happening. In fact, Linh assumed she might have been blacked out already, as she had been repeating questions to the tiny they had been conversing with earlier. Perhaps if she can get Stephanie to agree the other girls might not notice.

 

But from the back of Linh's own mind, a disquieting thought finally emerged. Was she seriously contemplating torturing this tiny boy just for her own pleasure? Wasn't she concerned with tiny rights? She was in fact, seeing the plight of these tinies did make her emotional. Yet, something animalistic in her mind had emerged in this drunken state, and from the games that they were playing she experienced something she never had before.


And why deny these impulses? Shouldn't we embrace these feelings – isn't that what life is about? Besides, she didn't have to do anything serious – Mark was a football player, after all – violent sport was fun for him.

 

Yes, in her mind, she could justify the torture as just another game. It's not like she is going to permanently maim him.

 

Linh imagined it now her mind – she'd ask Stephanie to take Mark back to her room with her, simply assuming in her own intoxicated state that Stephanie would say yes. She'd then take him out of the room, careful at first, until she was in the dorm stairwell. From here, she'd take a bit of ribbon she had in her purse, and tie his arms behind his back and then his legs, before stuffing him into her pocket.


No she thought, becoming aroused. I'll stuff in my panties, and tell him that if he doesn't lick my clit that she would inflict unimaginable pain.

 

Regardless of what he did, once she was back in her room, she'd tie his hands to his legs, and tighten the string until the tiny man was screaming in pain, bending him backwards as to form a C with his body, and from here, she would tie the string to her fingers, and flick him about as she went about her evening, until she finally went to bed, where she could hang him from her toes and then go to sleep, smiling to herself as she heard his tiny anguished cries, his naked body rubbing against the sole of her foot, as she drifted off into comfortable dreams.

 

She felt herself becoming wet. The alcohol didn't make her think at all about the repercussions of doing such a thing – not a single thought as to what Mark might do when he got back to Stephanie, not a glimmer of an idea that she might not be able to keep her torture of the tiny boy a secret, unless he simply “disappeared” which would obviously raise suspicions.

 

***

 

I heard Linh admit defeat, but I was still scared inside of the smelly old shoe. Her bizarre rants about torture, and her casual beating of me inside of her boot, the fact that she nearly squashed me twice, all compounding into a genuine fear – even though I was as intoxicated as I was.

 

Stephanie, however, didn't know any of this, but in her drunken state still hadn't forgotten about me.

 

“C'mon Mark -hic- games overrrr” Even though she sounded pretty intoxicated, I was as well, and felt confident that nothing bad would happen to me as long as Stephanie was aware of me. So I walked forward, my steps squishing on the torn green insole, until I reached the light and the entrance of the shoe.

 

I could smell fresh air even though it still smelled like mold, and in the light I could see how dirty I was. It looked like I had rolled around in some mud. In the sky above me, I could see Linh – she was still scanning the field of shoes for me, her short black hair barely reaching her shoulders. She looked absolutely determined to find me.

 

Steph, in contrast, was clearly drunk. Her eyes were wandering from shoe to shoe haphazardly, but she was looking in my direction. Her green blouse was no longer tucked in, and appeared to billow in the wind. Both of them looked far away, like buildings off in the distance.

 

I realized this was my chance to get Stephanie's attention first, so I started to wave. Stephanie, with her sharp eyes, immediately noticed me, even though she was pretty drunk.

 

She walked to her smelly shoe I was trapped in, each step looming larger, causing the world around me to shake. Her gait was fluid, but not all together balanced, she seemed to sway back and forth with the two steps it took her to cover the hundreds of yards to reach me.

 

As her second step struck down, her feet landed right next to my shoe, causing me again to tumble into the her wet insole. I could see from the rising and falling of her walk earlier that she was barefoot, her brown skin was darker than Naru's, and so the contrast with the pale bottom her toes and her sole created more of an impression. Her toenails were chipped red – mostly natural, with specs of old coloring.

 

“Oh my gawwwd.” Stephanie said, finishing the statement with a drunken giggle. “Why would you ever decide to hide in these shabby old shoes?” She squatted down, her gray pants looking like cliffs above me, her face becoming larger as a huge dreadlocks swayed gently above the top of the shoe.

 

The thunder of footsteps could be heard, as Stephanie placed her fingers on the edge of her shoe, smiling down at me. Linh appeared behind her, and her brown eyes stared down at me intensely.

 

She looked furious, and her eyes looked cold. I'd never seen anything scarier in my life, and I was sure that if she had me alone, she wouldn't have hesitated to squash me, or worse. Instead, with Stephanie in the way, she seemed to do her best to hold back that she was mad, but she wasn't dong a very good job.

 

Stephanie, however, was just laughing at me. “These shoes absolutely stink!” she waved her hand in front of her nose. “Even from up here they are awful -hic- and i'm drunk mind you.” Well at least she knew, I thought, smiling for the first time since Linh's terrifying game had started. Stephanie's yellow fingernails looked to be about 10 yards above me at the lip of the sneakers entrance, appearing as big as logs. I could feel the heat from them even at the bottom of the shoe.

 

I desperately wanted her to get me out, but Stephanie just smiled down at me, and continued to laugh. She had obviously no idea how terrifying any of this was, had no idea that I'd nearly been killed multiple times tonight, and had no idea this giant building of a girl behind her was giving me an evil stare.

 

“Ugh, these things are still soaked too!” She said laughing. “I guess I know why nobody found you – I wouldn't want to get near these things either!”

 

Before I knew what was happening, the world began to shift around me, and the floor no longer seemed to be level, it was sloping downward in front of me towards the black fabric wall that was the side of the shoe. It happened too quickly for me to do anything about, so I fell forward, and tumbled the 5 or so yards into the wall.

 

Stephanie was giggling. I, once more, was gasping for breath, the wind knocked out of me. She must have titled the shoe, just to watch me tumble.

I looked up at Stephanie's huge face as she laughed at me tumble around her dirty shoe. Linh scared me, but for some reason, Stephanie did not. Instead I was furious.

 

“What the hell are you doing! I'm not your toy!” I yelled up at her.

Stephanie, drunk as she was, seemed even more amused by this. “Awww, I got the little guy mad!” She giggled over me, the shoe vibrating with her laughter caused me to remained hunch on my hands and knees – there was no possible way to stand in these conditions.

 

“What, -hic- do you want to get out of my stinky shoe?” she said giggling, her huge billboard of a face still far up in the sky passed her cliff like legs, her dark brown fingers flexing the shoe still far above me, the yellow of her index finger's nails were almost as big as I was.

 

I was still furious, but I also really wanted to get out of the shoe. “Yes! Please Stephanie for fuck sakes!” The words sounded more desperate than angry.

 

She looked down on me, and her lips formed a devilish grin. I knew with that smile she wasn't going to let me out, she was clearly enjoying herself too much. Linh, standing behind her, face far in the sky, said nothing. She had a look of cold pleasure on her face.

 

“But I thought you liked my shoe?” and with those words the shoe tilted it again, the slope now to my left, down into the dark cavern deep within the sneaker.


I tried to brace myself on the side of the shoe, grip the wet fabric of the walls. But it was all to quick, I was too tired, and the walls too wet and slick. I only managed it for a second, before I was sent tumbling downwards, nearly in free fall, to the delight of Stephanie.

 

“-hic- that looks like fun -hic-” she paused as I slammed into the wet dirty tip of the shoe, and I could only see her huge black fingers with yellow nails gripping the entrance.

 

“Maybe I should create you a slide with my ratty old shoes? -hic- then you could experience this whenever you want -hic-” The way she said it almost made her sound like she was seriously contemplating it.

 

“Oh wait! -hic-” She said excitedly, hiccuping juxtaposing her excitement with the sloppiness of a drunkard “Why did I even get you a dollhouse? You could live in one of my old boots like that fairy tale!” I guess she just couldn't help herself, and laughed at my pitiful plight.

 

She finally stopped talking and I had a chance to yell.

 

“Get me out of here! I'm losing my shit!” I was basically begging now, the words in my voice choked. I was on the verge of tears.

 

I guess it worked. Stephanie hiccuped again and said “Alright, jeez, relax” The shoe leveled off, and I was once again splashing into her dirty toeprints. I could see the shoe getting darker, Stephanie's huge hand was entering the shoe, the yellow tipped axes getting closer, the whole thing bigger than a bus, each finger like a huge tree. The roof was suddenly expanding, she was picking her hands up and pulling out the tongue, and the light poured in. I marveled at how easily she did it, at my size it never would have have occurred to me to try and move it. She stared down at me in her shoe, still smiling, as her huge fingers swooped in and plucked me up, easily pinning my body between the tip of her thumb and index finger.

 

Before I knew what was happening, I was in bright white light, the heat from her fingers transferring into my cold body was comfortable, and the leather of skin was soft and slightly oily. The air resistance and noise from my rapid motion blinded and deafened me, when I opened my eyes, I saw that I was right in front of Stephanie's huge wall of a face.

 

“Phew, you stink” Stephanie said, wiggling her nose, the hot wine breath made it suddenly feel like a sauna.

 

I tried to look into her eyes, but I seemed to be too close to her nose and mouth, trying to look into her eyes was like trying to look into a third floor window while standing at the front door of a house.

 

“Yea, you know, being stuck your sneakers will do that to a guy” I said sarcastically.

 

Stephanie then adjusted me suddenly, placing me directly in front of her brown left eye, I was so close to it that it looked incredibly alien. It was slightly taller than me, I realized.

 

“You're filthy too” She said, now in a somewhat normal voice, almost like her witnessing me in this state turned on some kind of maternal instincts. “Let's clean you up”

 

The world spun around me, and then I began to move at tremendous speed, still pinned between her warm fingers. Her walk wasn't exactly the steadiest, and I could tell we were rocking back and forth like a ship in a storm. After covering what seemed like a 1000 yards in only a few seconds, she reached for the door handle.


“I'm going to clean up Mark girls – be right back” Stephanie said. I looked around the room, and most girls didn't even look over, all of them still hovering around Kelly's chest.

 

Except for Linh. She was staring right at me – and her look made me fill sick to my stomach.

 

 

Chapter X-17: The Coffin by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Entrapment, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware, Body Fluid)


It was pitch black, but I don't think there would have been much to see. My face was pressed into the leathery arch of Sarah's foot, and one of my eyes was mostly forced shut from it, my face was pushed to the right and wedged in the leather of her insole. Her skin against my naked flesh felt like a sauna, salty damp moisture getting on my face, stinging my eye. The ripple like grooves from the swirls on her flesh could be felt distinctly on my body, and her flesh morphed around me, making my body feel like it was wrapped in a thick heavy leather blanket. Every beat of her pulse vibrated through me like a mortar shell landing, the oily moisture of her skin leaving me feeling greasy.

 

I struggled to breathe, my mouth barely open, my face wedged between her flesh and against the tough insole floor. Her skin had molded around my entire body, pressing down on my nose so as to shut it completely, leaving me struggling to breathe against the weight her flesh, which made every breath feel like I was lifting a heavy weight on my chest. The shoe seemed stuffy already, like there was almost no oxygen, and Sarah's foot smelled like fresh cheese, so strong it felt like I could to taste it. I felt cold on my back still, but it was increasingly getting hotter.

 

I couldn't move at all. I attempted to struggle, and my squirming was met with a flexing of her foot above me, rubbing my naked body, pulling my flesh and skin up and down in a way that felt like it was being yanked back and forth, creating a painful pinching sensation. My groin and member was was also dragged along the oily flesh above me, the rubbing on her soft skin against the grooves of her arch felt distinct against my sensitive crotch, and even though it was painful and I was struggling to breathe, a pitiful stirring occurred in my groin, making me feel pathetic.

 

I heard Sarah's voice vibrating through me from above. “Well so far, so good – it is way comfortable so far, but like, the real test will be when I start delivering breakfasts. How much time do I have anyway?”

 

Dianne's voice was muffled, not vibrating through my bones, but still distinct. “You have another 10 minutes”

 

“Awesome!” Sarah said, and continued to confer with Dianne.

 

I began to notice a subtle amount of reddish yellow light creeping in from in front of me as I continued to labor to breathe, the shoe becoming more and more sultry by the minute. I couldn't see anything but the light itself, Sarah's foot flesh smothering me and the pulse of her foot the only thing I could sense otherwise. It took me a minute to realize what it was. Light from outside the shoe were bleeding in from the thin edge of the flesh of her foot, causing a thin strip of skin to be slightly illuminated from below. Her foot was now providing the only light in this horrible prison.

 

You only get what your goddess provides... the resigned voice said.

 

As I continued to look, my eyes adjusted, giving me only the dimmest view my surroundings. Everything was tinted in the reddish yellow color from the light passing through her foot. I could see only a narrow gap of space, her white flesh looking like a leather ocean above me, then the firm white insole below me, and a foot or so of the black fabric wall off in the distance. Her flesh itself was mostly clean, but I saw fist sized gray specs of debris spatter across the surface, and occasional sections of skin that appeared to be flaking.

 

I wasn't even sure how much time had past, but breathing was already more difficult, the weight on my chest felt heavier. Wedged between her flesh and the firm insole below, I was terrified, this woman was fully expecting to use me as an insole for the rest of the flight, and based on how difficult it was already, I knew that I probably would not survive.

 

Hopelessness and terror began to overtake me, and I started to panic. I struggled desperately, trying anything to move in any direction, attempting claw with my hands, push of with my legs, or just wiggle away. The hot oily flesh gave only slightly as I pushed onto it, and just seemed to melt around my limbs, the massive slick leather ceiling felt like a physics defying pillow, too soft and too heavy to resist, making my efforts futile, as I continued to struggle to move and to breathe.

 

Sarah's must have felt me from above, and her voice vibrated in my coffin, and I could hear her around me like she was god. “Oooooo – I see what you mean”

 

Her foot flexed, lifting off me for a second, the light increasing briefly and the white flesh above me twisting and contorting like the sea. I took a breath without struggling from the respite she gave me, the sultry conditions of the shoe filling my nose and mouth as I gasped for air, my greasy skin no longer felt pressed against the steamy radiator that was her foot.

 

It didn't last more than a few seconds before the arch relaxed again, collapsing onto me, pining me back into the insole without any mercy, the grooves of her skin rubbing my body as it pressed me down until my face was once again half covered in her white oily skin, locked onto the insole below me. I whimpered pathetically. Sarah's voice vibrated through me as she continued to talk to Dianne.

 

The next words were the ones I didn't want to hear. “I'm totally going to the bathroom before we have to start these deliveries. I'll see you in the back of the plane.”

 

I never heard Dianne's response, the shoe around me made a loud scratching noise, and I felt Sarah's flesh around me start to press into me, when suddenly the weight seemed to triple, and all the air was forced from my lungs, the pressure on my body immense, the joints in my hands and feet forced awkwardly as far down as the could go. The weight on my chest had completely compressed me, my body seeming to stretch and compress as much as it could, pushing all the air from my lungs and the weight on my limbs locking them in place and cutting off blood flow. In this state, my body surrounded by the hot oily flesh under Sarah's arch, I knew I would begin to suffocate. I could feel the weight directly on my ribs, that in combination with the my other joints being forced downward, caused quite a bit of pain, but it wasn't as noticeable as the growing panic from not being able to breathe.

 

Most bugs didn't live this long anyway... the resigned voice said

 

I instinctively began to struggle in a desperate attempt to breathe, but like before, no matter what I tried, it was absolutely fruitless, only increasing my terror. In response to my struggles, I felt Sarah's pulse increase, the vibrations through her hot oily flesh surrounding me the only other thing I could comprehend through my suffocation and pain.

 

This agony seemed to last far too long, when the flesh above me shifted, the grooves rubbing my naked flesh and groin and the pressure decreasing, a bizarrely pleasant feeling when juxtaposed with the torturous pressure from before. I felt pulled into the bottom of the shoe as I took in a deep breath of sulfurous cheesy air, providing a brief respite to my suffocation.

 

After being in Dianne's shoe for so long, the feeling from within the shoe made me instantly realize what was happening. Sarah was starting to walk, and she only just lifted her shoe up, her foot ascending as I felt pulled down into the sole from the sudden acceleration. As expected, as her foot reached it's apex, I continued to accelerate upwards, my naked body lifting off the ground only slightly before making contact with her hot oily arch, the combination of vertigo and my naked flesh rubbing against her slick grooves and folds of her skin bizarrely pleasant, even if a bit of her foot liquid got into my mouth and tasted of cheese.

 

I would have started to become ashamedly become aroused, but her foot began to descend, and with it my body pressed to the arch of her sole from the sudden free fall, I instinctively prepared myself for what would happen next; terrified, I tried to breathe out as much air as I could before her foot would slam me into the firm sole below me in a devastating blow.

 

In the dim red light of the shoe, pushed into the hot wet arch from the rapid change of momentum, the fraction of the second seemed to go by for an eternity. I distinctly saw and felt acrid oily liquid seep down from the grooves of her skin onto my face, blurring my vision whilst stinging my eyes; going over my lips and providing a taste of sharp cheese in my mouth whilst burning my lips.

 

BOOM

 

It felt like a wall fell on me, like a professional boxer punched every exposed piece of skin on my body. I grunted out air I didn't know that was in my lungs, and my vision split apart like a kaleidoscope, stars shooting across my eyes. I was dazed and disoriented, the sharp pain surrounding me was my only feeling conscious to me, I no longer knew where I was or what was happening around me.


The pressure on my rib cage and face was causing the most pain, it was sharp, and I could feel my skin being pushed into and past my bones. My face was completely compressed into the flesh of Sarah's arch, so warped that my eyelids felt like they were about to be torn from their sockets, eyeballs directly touching Sarah's oily skin. Even if I hadn't been completely pressed into her flesh, I wouldn't have been able to see anything, the salty oil from her skin so completely burning my eyes it felt like they might be dissolving, the horrible pain somehow making the rest of the hell that I was in almost unnoticeable.

 

Then blissful relief. The pressure decreased sharply, and her foot lifted, pullin my body that was compressed into her sole up with it, but allowing my body to breathe, no longer being compressed between her arch and insole. I pulled my head back enough to take a gasp of air and squeeze my eyes shut, the only things I could do, inhaling sultry air that sounded like a pitiful cry, my senses only tasting and smelling the strong smell of Sarah's foot.

 

As I felt the vertigo from the apex of Sarah's stride, my fear would also reach it's height. The fraction of a second of knowing what about to happen left felt like I was about to be hanged. It was the most pain I'd felt underfoot since Jen, certainly the most pain I'd felt in months. I could tell all sides of my body was forming a massive bruise. I had no confidence that I could survive much more of this. I could distinctly feel the oily acrid liquid from her foot transfer from above me, trickling over my face and chest and down my sides to my back.

 

The direction of her foot switched, and with me still stuck to it, I felt my body descending back into the sole, and my whole body tensed for the impact.

 

BOOM

 

The shoe I was in vibrated like an earthquake. All the the air was squeezed out of my lungs as my face body got pushed deeply into the soft flesh under her arch, the impact stunned me so much that all I could sense was the pain surrounding my body. I was disoriented like I had just received a knockout punch, I could only comprehend that my vision was blurry, stars shooting in my eyes, and that there was intense pain throughout my body. I had no other comprehension of what was going on. I didn't even realize I was suffocating, that I hadn't breathed, and as her foot raised again my consciousness began to fade, I was no longer quite sure of what I was or what was happening, I wasn't breathing as I didn't have the energy or comprehension to try, I could only feel the Sarah's hot flesh and the pulse from her foot vibrating my body.

 

When I felt the vertigo from the height of Sarah's next stride, I distinctly remember thinking how soft pleasant the shifting of flesh felt on my naked body, the grooves of her skin rubbing against myself felt pleasurable, and if I could have, I would have rubbed my naked flesh against her.

 

Bugs don't get to make love with goddesses – goddesses use bugs for their pleasure. - I wasn't sure who was talking.

 

After I heard that voice I didn't recognize, there was nothing.

 

 

Chapter X-18: The Meeting - Momma's Baby Boy by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Entrapment,  Humiliation, Hands, Maternal)


The door opened and I was out in the hallway. I hadn't actually left Stephanie's room since I first got there, as everything I needed was provided for me – including the ability to clean myself.

 

Now, with both Stephanie and I drunk, I hadn't really thought too much about what or why things were happening, the combination of alcohol and complete powerless lent itself to not thinking at all.

 

There was another factor, however, that I did not expect, but I had quickly learned tonight. Being tiny, while something you can adjust to, does not change the fact that the world around you takes on a new reality, every room a continent, and simply walking around with a giant was like being in a fighter plane. It was all incredibly dreamlike, and I found myself like a dog with its head out the window, enjoying the fresh air and the incredible sights of a world I'd never seen before, even though I'd been in this hallway many times before, but never in the hands of a giantess.

 

Speaking of hands, Stephanie had me pinned between her thumb and index finger, and she was remarkably gentle as she rocked drunkenly down the hallway. Her fingers were warm, and if I wasn't a fan of roller-coasters I could see how her body and arm swaying could easily get somebody sea sick – it felt very much like I was on a ride that would swing you back and forth from a pendulum.


Her thumb on my bare flesh felt incredibly warm, and soft, and the beat of her pulse throbbed through my body, creating a pleasant sensation. That, in combination with the alcohol, and the extreme stresses of the night, left me feeling serene, and my whole body felt great – no – excited. I could feel something stirring in my groin, and I had the sudden urge to kiss Stephanie's thumb in front of me.

 

Up until this point, I always thought Stephanie was pretty, but I never felt anything sexual towards her. She was a friend more than anything else. Now with the alcohol, the exhaustion, the general stress of the night, to be perfectly frank the sheer power difference, and the fact that Stephanie appeared to save me from whatever it was Linh was trying to do, made my feelings seem completely out of my control. It seemed only natural to no longer look at her as a friend, but more as a goddess, one who deserved to be worshiped. I stared at the swirls of her thumb, realizing that if I kissed them my lips would take up no more than two of the lines of space. I tried to look up at Stephanie, but her arm was swaying too fast, her gait too tilted to clearly see her.

 

Looking back at her enormous thumb, my arousal increased. I couldn't resist, and I gave her thumb a kiss. At first, we continued to walk down the hallway, but after another step, the alcohols delayed reaction finally sent a signal to Stephanie's brain.

 

“What's up?” she said, entering the dorms bathrooms. The wall on the right was green, and there were mirrors and sinks across from it. We headed over towards a sink. She stopped, and then lifted me up, giving me about 20 yards of space to see the enormous wall that was her face.

 

She was smiling, her lips parted only a little to reveal a sliver of white teeth, One deadlock was over her right eye, and her other eye was looking directly at me, dark and brown. Warm wine air washed over me sending my own hair bouncing in the wind.

 

I felt suddenly embarrassed, not sure if Stephanie knew what I did. I managed to say “huh?” and acted like I didn't know what was happening.

 

Stephanie hiccuped, and for a second looked like she might sneeze all over me, her face scrunching on the sides of her cheeks and nose. Instead her other hand got up to her face, and covered her nose like a cartoon character.

 

“Ugh you stink, let's get you cleaned up” It seemed in Stephanie's inebriated

state she had already forgotten whatever it was she felt on her finger.


Stephanie turned the water on in the sink, and while waiting for it to get warm, she placed me in her otherworldly palm and began squeezing soap out of the container. It was the foamy kind, and the one squirt deposited a humongous pile in comparison to me, going well above my head in Stephanie's hand, her fingers were curled upward like huge inwardly curled trees in front of me.

 

I looked up at her, suddenly nervous, finally realizing what was happening. She smiled down at me, letting out another hiccup.

 

“ah wait -hic- first, let's get these nasty clothes off you” Stephanie said, not totally unlike a mother with her child.

 

Her other hand swooped in next to me, and before I could react, her fingers were latching onto my shorts. At this point I only had a pair of shorts and make shift boxers on, I'd already lost my shirt, and I hadn't worn shoes since I'd initially shrunken.

 

I started to protest. “Hey, what do you think you're doing!” I became red in the face, horribly embarrassed, realizing that I was still aroused from earlier.

 

She giggled above me and adjusted her free hand, like a wrestler, she threw me onto her open left palm. I was suddenly on my back, watching her smile above me. Her left thumb was over me, like a giant log, the pale whiter flesh where her thumbprint was coming down on me, pinning me to her palm. I could feel the swirls on her thumb against my chest, and being pinned between the flesh felt warm and pleasant, but I couldn't move at all, and I had a weird mix of fear and arousal.

 

“Don't be such a baby Mark.” Stephanie said giggling down at me. “It's not like I haven't seen you tiny and naked before, remember?”

 

And with that, her right hand swooped in towards my legs. She picked my legs up with her index finger, and her thumb slammed down right on top my groin, and she gave a slight pinch, compressing my member down between my legs, and I could feel her and index and thumb wrapped around it through my shorts.

 

In a panic, I began to scream, even more aroused and terrified, worried in her drunken state she might rip my dick off. Stephanie, however, simply laughed.

 

“Oops, sorry.” She said, her dreadlocks swaying before her face above me; she was smiling, but now her look was slightly different. She almost looked embarrassed, and although difficult to tell, I think she was blushing.

 

She unpinched my groin, and a wave of relief swept through me, followed by sudden more intense arousal, as she adjusted her fingers to the sides of my legs. She pinched, and then pulled them away, taking off my shorts and underwear in a swoop of her fingers, and as my shorts came off, my member hardened, and I could feel it moving into the free air.

 

I could tell Stephanie's face was blushing now, her cheeks were red, and almost purplish in color at the edges. I'm not sure if she expected this, but she smiled, and without saying a word, moved her left thumb down over my groin, and pushed it down between my legs. She exerted only a gentle amount of force, and I could feel the flesh of her thumb over the top half of my erection, and she stared into my eyes as I felt my own face get red hot, suddenly intoxicated by Stephanie's presence in a way I'd never felt before, as she gently pushed and retracted her thumb, only making the feeling more pleasurable, causing me to get more aroused.

 

I shuddered, and Stephanie's smile became a thing of beauty above me. Her right hand know placed itself in the water, adjusted the dial, checked it again.

 

“Ok Mark” Stephanie said, still gently pressing on my erection, smiling down on me. “Ready for your bath?”

 

I couldn't speak at all. The feeling from my groin made the rest of my body feel numb, and I'm sure when I looked up even Stephanie in her drunken state could tell what was happening. Her attitude was completely different than I had ever experienced, and she had a sexually mischievous look. She didn't wait for me to say anything, I think she knew I couldn't. She took her free hand now, scooping up some soap from her palm onto her finger, and released my groin from under her thumb. The suddenness made me lurch upwards, almost like I instinctively was trying to chase after it, and Stephanie giggled at this, and her breathing became audibly slower as she took a long deep breath.

 

Before she exhaled, her free finger with the soap on it came down over me. Starting on my chest, she began to lather me up, at first she simply rubbed my upper chest and arms, making sure to get under my armpits. I simply lay there almost like an injured mammal in the clutches of a predator, the mix of feelings completely preventing me from performing anything but involuntary actions.

 

But then she was bringing her finger lower, down my sides, as it started to near my waist I shivered, the feeling from her warm finger and the soap ticklish and wonderful, overwhelming me, and lending to an increased erection. My face reddened as Stephanie stared down at me, and instinctively I went to cover my crotch.

 

Stephanie girlish smile went away. Her huge lips were together, and she stared down at me with a carnal look.


“No” was all she said. Her huge eyes studied me as her tongue snuck out of her lips, and wiped the huge things to get them dripping, before retreating back inside. She exhaled out of her nose, and hot air stimulated my already soapy body to leave the whole thing tingling, furthering my arousal, and another feeling.

 

I wouldn't call it fear, as I wasn't per se afraid of Stephanie. I had no reason to feel like she'd do anything to hurt me. But this wasn't something I had never experienced before, and looking back on it now no longer drunk, was something akin to rape. I was aroused, yes, but the arousal was equally in part to the physical sensation as it was to the fact that the power Stephanie had over me was intoxicating and irresistible, all of which was involuntary on my part. I didn't want this, but there was nothing I could do to stop her, she was manipulating the id within me. Probably something like Stockholm syndrome.

 

Stephanie's libidinously stared directly at me, and her soapy finger moved over to my arm covering my crotch.

 

“Submit – or I'll make you” her voice sounded deeper and sexier, her hot wine breath washing over my body and tickling me again.

 

The words increased my arousal and my Stockholm Syndrome, and I found myself removing my hand from my crotch.

 

Stephanie's lips curled back into a close mouthed smile. “Aw cutey, momma will take care of you” she purred down at me.

 

Her finger then continued where they were before, she stroked down the side of my leg, before going along the bottom of my feet, and then back up the inner part of the leg, before stopping as it reached my inner thigh near my groin. All while this happened I continued to shudder uncontrollably, not simply from fear or cold, but a mix of pleasure and a sense of overwhelming power from the goddess above me, unable to control my tiny body in her warm palm. It was the most pleasant thing I'd ever felt in my life, and it was equally unnerving. My erection began to throb.

 

Stephanie continued to smile down at me, her breathing was slow and I felt the warm wine air wash over me every 30 seconds or so, further adding to the stimulation.

 

Eventually, my whole body was covered in soap, except for the area around my groin. She had left the best for last.


She scooped up more soap on her index finger, and rubbed in onto her thumb, and then came down just above my crotch, pressing slightly into my chest and causing me to involuntarily push my upper back into the ground and attempt to thrust my groin upward – an absolutely vain thing to do under Stephanie's enormous finger, and I didn't move up an inch. She then rubbed back and forth, my legs squirming below me in pleasure, my vision blurring. She traced her finger down along my upper inner thigh, before gently using her finger to part my legs, allowing her to press the tip of her huge finger into the area between my crotch and thigh. At this point I was squirming uncontrollably, and Stephanie breath had turned into a slight chatter of teeth, as she exhaled it almost sounded like a machine gun as she shivered in excitement herself.

 

She then slid her finger below my crotch, almost like she was going to scoop me up from under my butt, but instead she lightly lifted my sack up, and rubbed soap under me. Uncontrollably aroused now, I greatly desired something to relieve the throbbing in my crotch, and I found myself thrusting into the air. I couldn't control myself, and the pleasurable feeling became overwhelming, I instinctively wanted to kiss something but there wasn't anything so close. The torturous tease, was becoming too much, and I started to try and scramble to escape Stephanie's massive digits.

 

Whether Stephanie knew what she was doing or not, she brought her left thumb back down on top of my upper chest, locking me to her palm so that she could continue to sexually tease me and prevent me from squirming away from her, her thumb big enough to easily rest on my chest and lower part of my face. Her thumb, pressed against my lips and nose smelled divine, as her right index finger moved from under my ball sack to the gap between my crotch and thigh on my other leg, and she continued to rub me.

 

The stimulation, completely overwhelming any rational thought, caused me to began kissing her thumb. I was uncontrollably trying to make out with it, at first pressing my lips and sucking on it before running my tongue along it, and nibbling it as if I was trying to tease her.

 

Stephanie's chatter of teeth became louder and faster as her breath increased with intensity, she let out a slight “Oh”

 

I continued to kiss passionately and she stared at me and spoke as I found myself sucking on her thumb.

 

“That's right, baby boy, momma will provide” She continued to say in a deep slow voice, as she continued to rub me as I sucked on her thumb.

 

Eventually, after she had thoroughly rubbed me down, she paused. Stephanie stared at me from above, and as the stimulation from her rubbing steadily wore off of me, the blood from my throbbing member flowed back into my brain, and my arousal began to lessen, and semblance of rationality began to return. Stephanie, for her part, began to not breathe as quickly either, as the long slow steaming wine air continued to waft over me.


She stared down at me for a minute, smiling, looking at me in a way I'd never seen before – almost like she was evaluating me in some way. I, for my part, felt embarrassed, aroused, and pathetic, having just gone through an experience akin to rape.

 

As the minute passed, my erection no longer throbbing, but starting to slacken off, I tried to speak, but it was difficult, the words stuck in my throat. “Look... Stephanie...”

 

She cut me off before I could say anything else. “Shhhh” and soapy thumb and finger were suddenly placed on either side of my erect penis, the warm wet leather sensation of her soft fingers shooting blood into my groin again.

 

Stephanie looked at me right in the eyes with her own dark brown orbs, and seemed like they were piercing my sole.

 

“It's ok, Mark. Momma will always be here to look out for you.”

 

Helplessly aroused, I must have stared up at Stephanie with confused look of arousal, fear, uneasiness, and reverence. I realized she hadn't hiccuped since she started to play with me, her sexual desires must have overwhelmed the alcohol in her.

 

Stephanie smiled broadened as she watched my bewildered expression.

 

“You love your momma right, baby boy?”

 

Her wicked looked communicated the sexual and physical power she had over me, as her thumb and finger slid gently closer to my member, until she had a firm and gentle lock on it between her digits, my whole groin now covered in foamy bathroom soap.

 

I found myself speaking involuntarily. “I love you, momma!”

 

She giggled at my response, before looking at my crotch between her fingers, and then looking back at me in the eyes.

 

“Momma knows best, right?” She looked intoxicated with sexual power, and she squeezed my member, arousing me and terrifying me. She expected a response.

 

I blurted out the words as quickly as I could. “Yes! Momma knows best!”

 

I shuttered, my unit becoming harder as I involuntarily thrust it between her fingers, feeling it rub along her warm wet oily flesh, feeling the grooves of her skin creating a massage like effect on my own exposed skin.

 

Her breath washed over me. “And you would do anything for your momma, right?” She continued to smile down upon me, her finger and thumb tightening a bit and making it feel like she wanted me to know her power over me. She began to slowly slide them around my erection and my body began shaking from ecstasy.

 

I simple nodded. She smiled knowing she had me trapped, knowing that I wouldn't be able to answer properly in this state anyway.

 

“Great, baby, great. Do what momma asks and you'll always be safe” Stephanie's stared at me covetously, and a part of me knew that I had given up some of my dignity to her.

 

With a gentle squeeze, she began to move her pinched digits up and down, which was barely any distance to her, but caused her flesh to press into my crotch before going up and barely squeezing the tip of my johnson, slowly, back and forth. I was writhing below her in pleasure, just staring at her fingers below me, watching the huge yellow nail on her finger appear and disappear in the huge pile of soap that was covering my waist.

 

Stephanie face above me had her mouth slightly parted now, and I could see Saliva splashing around on her tongue. I found myself losing control, her body felt divine, and I was thrusting wildly about again, I gave up trying to control myself.

 

Her rubbing became faster as her warm wet fingers slid up and down my exposed skin. I pitifully attempted to thrust up into them myself, and Stephanie teeth chattered above me, and I heard her slurp up some saliva. I looked up at her, her goddess like face above me, and that pushed me over my limit.

 

I climaxed, my eyes rolling up into my head as she continued to rub me up and down, my spasming intense for a moment as I tried to hold myself up as she continued rub my johnson, my load disappearing into the white foam. Stephanie must have known what had happened, because she smiled, slowing down her rubbing but still lightly holding onto my unit as it began to relax.

 

“Good boy” she purred down at me, looking at me like an obedient little pet. I simply lay exhausted, taking deep breathes, this day turning out to be probably the craziest so far in my life, and I was exhausted, on the verge of immediately falling asleep. She held onto my member still, staring down at me. For the first time since I had been bought by Stephanie, her look, and her fingertips locked onto my johnson, made me felt one thing. She owned me – and weirdly, I didn't mind.

 

She stared at me, her finger and thumb locked onto me still underneath the huge pile of foam, both of them emerging from it like massive black leather trees.

 

Stephanie continued to look down at me, smiling. “Do you feel good in momma's care?”

 

The truth was, I did feel wonderful, and the bizarre experience of being forcibly milked made myself strangely attracted to her. Drunk and tired, I was no longer thinking clearly, but I still knew inside of my mind that this was all wrong. Raw emotion won out.

 

“Yes, momma, it felt great” My voice was quieter than it had been before, I was so sleepy in her palm.

 

She squeezed my member, the sensation a mix of a fear and pleasure startling me back to alert.

 

“That's good, baby boy. Momma will take care of you, and you'll take care of Momma?” Her voice ended higher, and I knew it was a question. I thought for a second about what she could possibly mean, based on what just happened and how small I was, but she squeezed my crotch again, and the words flew out of my mouth.

 

“Yes, of course, momma! Whatever you want!” I watched her grin part to an open smile, and I could see her dreadlock swinging below her face as she manipulated me.

 

“That's wonderful baby. Whenever and wherever momma needs her baby boy, you'll be there for her?” Her lips seemed to sparkle, and her tongue came out of her lips, making them damp, a drop of saliva falling from her mouth and splashing next to me.

 

This time she didn't tighten her grip, but it didn't matter, I was almost immediately answering her.

 

“Yes, momma! Whatever, wherever, whenever you want! Your baby boy loves you!” my voice almost sounded like I was pleading with her.

 

Stephanie was now beaming, and fingers relaxed off me, allowing me to breathe normally again from my own relief.

 

“Momma loves you too” Stephanie said, and before I could react, soap was splashing onto my face. My eyes stung from it, and I could feel Stephanie's palm wrap around me, everything becoming dark as her other palm fell on top of me. I tried to breath but only soap got into my mouth, and the next thing I knew the palms were rubbing me between them, soap getting everywhere, and I could no longer breathe at all, it was just soap taking up my vision. I panicked, and began to futilely slam the thick leather walls of my captors.

 

Stephanie took no notice of this, continuing to rub me down between her palms. The light then reemerged, and I heard the water from the sink, before finding my myself in torrent of rushing water, held in place by Stephanie's warm fingers. The hot water fell like a waterfall, completely immersing me, furthering my suffocation.

 

And then without any warning, I was shivering, taking in deep breathes as the water drained off my body, trying to wrap my legs and and arms around the thumb pressed into my chest.

 

“It's ok honey” Stephanie said in good nurturing voice. “Momma's got you. That's it, dear. Warm yourself up on Momma's thumb.”

 

I pressed my whole body into her flesh, feel the grooves of her skin pressed into my own naked one. I was relieved and gratified for Stephanie, and after what I just happened felt a new intense level of subservience to her. She had completely taken me with almost no effort, easily overpowering me and forcing me to climax, then getting me verbally acknowledge it even less effort.. I was equally ashamed as I was aroused while it happened, and the feeling afterwards left me feeling like I was nothing in comparison to her.

 

I guess it was the first time I felt what I should have always felt around her.

 

Stephanie deposited me naked in her hand, and I fell over shivering face down in her palm. She ripped off a paper towel, and tore off a tiny section, and handed it to me, appearing like a huge towel to my tiny figure.

 

“Here, use this baby boy” she said in a maternal voice.

 

I looked up, and grabbed in from her huge fingers in front of me, and wrapped myself in it. I stared up at her and she smiled down at me, she looked playful and a bit mischievous.

 

“Steph, about what just happened...” I started to say, not sure where I was even going.

 

Her smile parted revealing her white teeth below. “What, your bath?”

 

She was acting like nothing had happened, and it left me feeling more pathetic. Maybe to her, this was just a big nothing. I was only an inch tall boy, her property. She could do far worse to me at any time.

 

I pressed on though, still aware of my humanity at this point. “No... before that... the...”

 

Stephanie cut me off again. Facing the mirror still she stopped and stared down at me. She hiccuped, apparently her own arousal had worn off, and her inebriated state returned. “You're right! We never figured out if we could fit you -hic- in a belly button” and with that she grabbed me with her other hand, wedged me between her finger and thumb, and lowered me with a blur and rush of air. I found myself looking at a green wall in front of me, above were two green hills that cut off my vision of Stephanie face. Below me her other hand grabbed at the edge of the wall, revealing it to be a fabric curtain, the huge bus of a hand suddenly tore it upwards and past me.

 

The dark brown flesh in front of me exuded heat, and I could smell Stephanie's flesh from here. The whole thing appeared to take up my entire vision, just a never ending dark brown wall of flesh. Warm, with a faintest whiff of something sweet. I had no control, as my towel fell off me and I was once again naked, as the hand I was in moved quickly towards her navel. The thing was slightly smaller than me standing; she moved me steadily closer to it, head first, until I saw the flesh of the inner part of her navel extend around me, and then my feet were the only thing outside of it. She let go and my naked back fell into the riveted bowled wall, and her fingers then pushed the bottom of my feet into it, causing me to bend at my knees. Everything smelled warm and a bit stuffy, and then the log size fingers of her hand were gone.


I looked out and saw the reflection of Stephanie in the mirror, her huge brown chest looked almost normal in the reflection, yet outside the mirror I couldn't see an inch of it from where I was inside of her navel. And then I saw myself. From this distance I couldn't make out my face, I was just a tiny white-yellow thing in her belly button. Stephanie was smiling, wrapping her fingers on the outside of her belly button, before she withdrew it, and her hand holding her blouse let go, and the green wall descended, leaving me alone inside her navel. I felt her heartbeat, and the gurgling inside her stomach sounded like a storm.

 

The world began to sway, and the rumbling of her walking started. I just sat naked wondering what my life had become, so many strange things occurring in such a brief period of time.

 

I sat cozily in Stephanie's warm and dry belly button, feeling absolutely serene. Her stomach gurgled loudly, and although every step vibrated throughout my body, her flesh cushioned the blows, and made me feel just that I was being rocked gently on a swing.

 

I dozed off in this peaceful place.

 

 

Chapter X-19: Insert Orientation by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

New Chapters will be added this weekend 2/16/20. Sorry about being dumb. Leave a review if you like.  

 

Remember, will add one more college party chapter featuring one of the girls, so (Amoe, Ani, Kelly, Stephanie, Naru, Linh, Crystal) so if you have a preference leave a comment!  Still a few more chapters to go though so you might want to hold off until you see what happens already!

 

 

(Categories: Entrapment, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Body Fluid, Violent)

 


 

 

I was walking in a forest, hand in hand with Tracy, it was fall, and the leaves were a beautiful yellow orange. I turned to look down at her, she was at my shoulder in height.

 

She looked at me, her blue eyes were suddenly all I could see.

 

“Just keep going Mark! Just keep going!”

 

I was confused. “Keep going where?” but I was no longer looking into her eyes. The dirt path I was in became a huge muddy field, and the forest around me ascended into space – I could no longer distinctly see any trees, just monolithic brown and green shapes on the horizon. Huge leaves surrounded me, making it appear that I was in an environment of yellow and orange. There was huge black wall in front of me. No, black boots. I careened my head up and saw they belonged to Tracy, but she kept walking, each step taking her hundreds of yards away, I tried chasing after her, but she was moving thousands of times faster than me, and she was already gone.

 

The huge leaves blew in the wind, flying up off the ground and high into the air, the spray of dirt blinding me. I could see the ground in front of me being lifted off the ground, and as I looked in the mud I was horrified.

 

There were hundreds – no thousands - of dead. People I knew and didn't, good friends, kids on the football team and kids from home, complete strangers, their mangled corpses just left unceremoniously on the ground.

 

The earth shook around me. I fell and it was impossible for me to move. I turned to look at the sound, and what I saw terrified me. Hundreds of giantesses, walking down the path towards me, girls and women that I recognized and didn't.

 

Stephanie was at the front, smiling down at at me, but her foot just slammed in front of me before she stepped over me, leaving me in the dust behind her. The same occurred for others that I recognized, Naru, Crystal, Amoe, and Ani.

 

As I watched them part into the distance. I turned back to see a huge foot, discolored, muscular and warm. I wanted to look up, but I couldn't, something was locking me on the huge big toe that was well above my head. It didn't matter, I could tell whose foot it was. Kelly's. I heard her laugh above me.


“Remember the good times we had together little husband?” Her laughter turned to anger. “Why did you leave your beautiful wife? Come and give her a farewell kiss” I had no control, I was walking forward her huge boulder of a toe, and it was suddenly a mountain, I was on top of her nail, on my hands an knees, kissing the hard blue surface. Her toe flicked upwards and I was careening through the air, landing in the pile of corpses, suddenly normal again, slowly sinking into the bodies.

 

I struggled desperately, but I couldn't free myself, couldn't stand, and the world shook. There was a foot above me, and a voice, I couldn't make out who it was, but I was terrified, as it came hurtling down onto me.

 

The voice of Tracy was the only thing I heard as everything turned to black, but I wasn't sure what she said.

 

-BREAK-

 

I woke up, relieved from the terrifying nightmare, only to feel pain throughout my body. I was lying on a hard surface, and the cheesy smell of feet wafted over me.

 

I held my eyes shut, afraid, hoping against hope that if I didn't open them I wouldn't have to confront reality, that it would just go away, this would all just be a terrible nightmare and I'd be back in my dorm room, only just waking up for class.

 

Sarah, however, didn't care. Her booming voice vibrated around me, and I knew I was in her shoe. “Wake up my little insole”

 

I held my eyes shut, feigning to be asleep simply out of fear. Even though I was in her shoe, I knew she had her foot out of it; there was too much fresh air and too much light passing through my closed eyelids not to notice. As I lay there, pretending to be unconscious, Sarah spoke again.

 

“I know you're not dead little bug, but I can make you that way if you'd like – Dianne wouldn't be too happy though” She giggled, and from my closed eyelids I could feel a raise in heat, and the environment darken. The sharp smell of cheese removed any smell of fresh air, and then it felt like a thousand pound pillow was placed on my head.

 

I tried to open my eyes, but it was still dark. I have no idea if I did, as my face was completely surrounded by rough flesh; I couldn't see a thing. In panic I tried to squirm, trying to get away. I couldn't; Sarah's flesh had pinned my head to the insole of her flat, her flesh consumed my face and prevented me from breathing, the skin was rough and hard.

 

At first it was just that I was pinned, suffocating. But the flesh became hotter and heavier, to the point that my face felt like it was about to collapse in on itself, my nose twisted painfully the side, and pressure just continued to increase along with the pain. In response, I started to scream, but it was simply muffled under hard oily leather that was Sarah's skin.

 

crack

 

Shooting pain seared across my face, but the pressure started decreasing. Enough flesh remained to continue to suffocate me, the pulse of her toe almost like it was teasing me for another go. Eventually the flesh retreated, allowing me to breathe desperate gasps of cheesy foot air, but also refocusing my mind on the sharp pain in my nose. Blood poured from it as I breathed in through my mouth, and I opened my eyes. Sarah's big toe loomed directly above my head, the calloused bottom was a dark brownish-yellow in comparison to the rest of her flesh, the hardened skin here had been compressing my face, breaking my nose. All things considered, I was lucky she hadn't broken my jaw, or squashed my brain like a grape. I could hear Sarah giggling sadistically above me, but all I could see was her toe. There was a tiny splash of red blood on it, visible from the yards away the toe was from my face, but too insignificant for a normal person to see.

 

Through the pain, I finally had a chance to look around. I was in the now familiar bathroom, but instead of Dianne sitting above me, it was Sarah, her huge left foot was paler than Dianne's, and it lingered directly above me, her right leg off to my left like a white-yellow tower.

“Aw, did I break something?” She giggled, her voice roaring. “Honestly, I can hardly tell you're bleeding. Oh well”

 

Her face was leaned far enough forward to see it past her big toe now, which remained above me menacingly. I was trembling below her, blood pouring out of my nose like a stream. I pinched my nose to prevent it from bleeding, the blood getting in mouth and causing me to spit. Her huge fingers appeared in the sky above me, lowering at a steady and terrifying pace, opening up wide like a giant spider, her white fingernails long and sharp, the lines and wrinkles on her palm looking larger, and more defined, making the skin look like an alien planet.

 

The pain in my face and chest made me feel alert, awake, and panic-stricken. I was suddenly running, not thinking rationally, there was nowhere for me to go, the walls of her flat were over double my height, but I ran anyway, terrified from her hand as it swept down upon me like an enormous wave.

 

It didn't matter, her shadow darkened over me, and I felt the heat before her warm flesh pinched me between her fingers, the swirls on her digits rubbing my chest and butt simultaneously.

 

Sarah giggled all the while, her voice causing me to vibrate. “Oooh, and he's still got some spice to him. I can see why Dianne likes you” I was hurtling through the air, everything a blur around me.

 

Before I could comprehend what was happening, I was in free fall, landing with a thud and wheeze in the fleshy warm surface of Sarah's palm. Her hands, in contrasts with Dianne's, were paler, had slightly more gravitas, and were more soft. Her white tipped fingernails were clearly longer and sharper than Dianne's; her fingers were spread apart, and curled up into the air 10-20 yards around me, looking like monstrous white trees in a haunted forest. I was no longer covering my nose, it was beginning to clot, but a trickle of blood still came from it; I couldn't breathe through my nose at all. What blood still got it my mouth tasted like metal. Sarah's hand swayed in the air like the rocking of a ship in a storm, furthering my unease, her pulse reminding me of how her flesh was my world, vibrating me every time it beat. I curled myself up into a ball instinctively, I must have looked pathetic, because Sarah giggled as I wrapped my tiny naked body as tightly as possible on her large slightly oiled palm, that appeared to go far into the distance.

 

Sarah's godlike voice boomed from above me. “Dianne is really lucky. You totally are a good insole. Those flats aren't meant for tinies like you, and unfortunately for you, I wasn't expecting to have one in there. Most of them would explode upon the first step, but you survived all the way to the bathroom, fortunately for me” She grinned, her white teeth showing in the middle of her rounded cheeks, her red lipstick was in stark contrast to her light yellow skin.

 

She continued “Like, you're a strong one to survive intact, and I love it.” She emphasized the word and it made me shiver. “My feet are aching and you'll be supporting me for the rest of this flight. You should be fine if you survived so far...” She giggled at me. “...And think about how lucky you are. This will be a nice warm up to our hikes. Sure- it'll be longer, sweatier and hotter, but at least the insoles in my boots have a little cushion” She giggled again, but then stopped, staring at me.

 

“I guess like, Dianne hasn't trained you very well though.” Her index finger from her free hand appeared above me, and I flinched instinctively from fear.

 

“On your knees, bug, your goddess it speaking” Sarah said authoritatively.

 

Her finger lurking above me terrified me, my whole body ached from her the rough treatment she had already given me. She'd broken my nose, either on purpose or accidentally, much to her amusement.

 

You're her slave the resigned voice said.

 

The voice in my mind echoed and I found myself getting onto my knees, trembling, terribly afraid as the long white fingernail loomed closer and closer to my face, until it was directly in front of me, pointed down, and I could see my faint morphed reflection, I was just a pale yellow thing with a splash of red on it's face. I was mesmerized and intimidated.

 

“Look at your goddess, bug.” Sarah said, her voice sounding somehow demonic and bubbly at the same time, as her white tip finger hung before me like a log with huge white spear tip on a pendulum.

 

I hesitated. The terror of looking at her matched the terror of not, and it seemed like I had to strain myself to look up at her. When I did, I saw her deep blue eyes and face like a billboard above me, she was holding me above her chest so it was only 30-40 yards away, and she licked her red lips slowly, making them sparkle, her blond hair falling behind her head appearing like a golden river to me.

 

I trembled before her, and she giggled, causing me to further quake. The log before me then curled back, the sudden movement causing me to flinch as she continued to giggle, before it reversed directions at rocket like speed.

 

The next thing I knew I was on my back, blood pouring from my nose again, the sharp pain in my nose now increased by a dull pain around my face. The white nail hovered above me as I lied there dazed, and I could see a splatter of blood across the nail. Sarah giggles were more pronounced, and her hand shook around me like an earthquake, furthering my disorientation.

 

“That's what you get for thinking buggy. Get on your knees, NOW!” She yelled at me, and I struggled to right myself, her voice and laughter making it increasingly difficult over my headache and wooziness from being knocked in the head.

 

I knew now that I had to give up on my person-hood to survive. I wasn't proud, but it was the only way to get through this. I looked at Sarah and was confused for a moment that it wasn't Jen.

 

Good Mark, Good. Accept the rest of your miserable life for the amusement of your Goddess.

 

Sarah was speaking again, but my ears were ringing and my head seemed foggy. The voice somehow seemed distant even though I could feel it vibrating through the ground of flesh below me.

 

“Look at my finger, bug”

 

The blood splattered finger loomed before me, and I ducked my head down in fear, but I didn't break my gaze from it for the same reason.

 

“This finger is your mistress. Well, like, all of my fingers, and toes, are your mistresses though” she let out a hearty laugh and the world shook around me.

 

Sarah continued to laugh as she inserted her finger into her lips, her pink tongue briefly visible from within the cave like maw, and I heard a slurp as she sucked on her fingertip, and it made a slight 'pop' as she pulled it out.

 

Her white fingernail was clean again, my blood gone.

 

“You taste good” She giggled, the thought of her eating me now filling me with a newfound dread. I looked at her lips laughing above me, terrified to realize she could easily swallow me alive, the huge red things quivered like gigantic boa constrictors.

 

“Who said you could look at your goddess, bug?” She giggled sadistically knowing that she was torturing me with her mixed commands. I immediately looked down at my mistress, flinching instinctively from terror looking at it, expecting another battering from her enormous finger.

 

I watched it retract in front of me, curling back, and I flinched instinctively, but it never returned.

 

“Look at me, bug!” Sarah laughed. I whipped my head up to see her beaming above me.

 

She was talking to me. A goddess addressing her insert. I was still deathly afraid to look at her, but I was anyway.

 

Her finger remained in a curled position before, like she was going to flick me again, and like a beaten dog I flinched as I saw it in this position. In a blur she flicked it forward, and I yelped before it hit me. Nothing happened. I opened my eyes and the tip of it was just past my shoulder. I started to shake uncontrollably in fear, and Sarah smiled. She was simply torturing me, taking great joy in my terror.

 

“Bug, Look at your mistress. She expects an apology”

 

The swirls on the tip of her finger were directly in my face, the white cuticle loomed above it like some kind of strange hat. I couldn't see anything but her fingertip before me.

 

“I-I-I'm s-sorry...” I stammered, and the finger curled back and my heart raced from fear. In a moment of brilliant cognition, I understood.

 

“Mistress!” I shouted, terrified. “P-p-please m-m-istress.” I whimpered pathetically, my voice sounding choked.

 

“Good” Sarah said purringly. Her finger lurched forward and it was impossible to stop it, throwing my back onto the ground that was her flesh with a thud, the bruise on my back causing great pain, another reminder of how helpless I was.

 

Sarah giggled. “Get back on your knees, bug”

 

I scrambled up in fear, as quick as I could, all the while Sarah laughed above me, and I continued to shiver and stare at my mistress.

 

“Now, kiss your mistress”

 

I continuously trembled as her finger loomed before me, but I didn't hesitate. I kissed it, pressing my lips into the oily ripples of her skin, sucking on it for a few seconds. Tears streamed down my face as I pressed my tongue into a single line of her fingerprint.

 

Her finger relaxed again and retracted, leaving her smiling face above me, while my finger mistress, loomed before me. I continued to look at her finger out of fear of defying my mistress.

 

“Good bug, anyway, what was I saying? Oh yea, like, we're going on a hike, so this will be good break-in period for you.” She emphasized the word break in, and paused to laugh at her own pun. The pulse from her hand beat slightly faster around me, and my heart was beating so rapidly I wasn't sure if the quake was from her or my own racing heartbeat.

 

“Buuuug, you're goddess is talking to you” I hesitated, unsure if this was a trick, and continued to stare at her finger, my quivering now more pronounced knowing that I was probably being forced into a corner.

 

“Aw, that's sweet, but you'll have plenty of time with your mistress. Look at me.” She giggled as she said, and I whipped my head upwards, her deep blue eyes stared down out me as she laughed.

 

“Anyway, it'll be like, two days of hiking I think? and you'll be under mine or Dianne's feet the whole time, so it's best to get familiar with them now” She giggled, and I began to cry, knowing that even if I survived this I already had an agenda of torture planned out for me.

 

My crying only seemed to please her, and grin broadened to an overt smile. “Shhh, don't cry little bug boy. Sure, like, my boots totally won't breathe well, and you'll be trapped under there as I hike for the day, but at least the insole is soft, so you probably won't crush as easily.” She chuckled, and the way she said probably sounded like if she wasn't too confident in it.

 

“Of course, drowning in my sweat will be a real concern. Oh well – that's, like, for you to worry about, not me.” She giggled and then flicked her finger by face again, causing me to instinctively cower. She laughed and continued.

 

“So, do you want to go back into my shoe now?” Her voice was suddenly coquettish, like she was flirting with me.

 

“You did a good job as my arch support before, and you really felt wonderful.” From my knees in her palm, I was looking up at her, her pulse sending vibrations through my already shivering naked body. She stared at me for a second, and her deep blue eyes seemed to reflect the light in the bathroom like she had a twinkle in her eye.

 

“You want to help me again, don't you? You want to train for our long hike together as my insert?”

 

I didn't say anything. The idea of going into her shoe terrified me, and I was thoroughly convinced that I would never leave it alive. But I was also afraid that if I didn't say anything I would be beaten again.

 

Sarah's huge palm and hand shifted around me, and at first it appeared like the alien world was going to swallow me up, as if the ground fell out below me. As her oily flesh dipped, I fell upon it's curved decline, and my naked body rolled into the bottom of this palm bowl, my naked member resting in the ridge like palm line in her hand.

 

The light in her hand disappeared, growing darker, until I could feel new heat on my back, warm enough be noticeable over the heat of her palm. My heart was racing, and I could feel each beat until Sarah's own pulse bumped me an inch off the ground and sounded like I was inside of a drum.

 

“Roll over bug, you're goddess is talking to you”

 

Trembling, I rolled over. Her fingers were looming above me, and her smiling face pass them. My naked body was in the middle of her palm, and I felt horribly exposed, and absolutely helpless.

 

Her fingers lowered onto me, gripping me from both sides of my body, locking my arms in place, and I was lifted in the air, getting closer to her face, it began to loom larger before me, to the point where I was level with her lips, and only just out in front of her nose, causing me to still crane my neck up to see into her eyes. I couldn't focus on both since I was so close, but I could tell she was looking at me, giving her eyes the effect of looking a bit cross eyed, her whole face took up all my vision in front of me, and I could see her golden hair running down the side of her face. Her fingers shifted around me so that they were suddenly behind me. She could fully see my naked body locked between her thumb and index finger. There was nothing I could do to stop her.

 

“Tiny man? How about it?” The hot breath from her words blowing unto me felt like getting blasted from a giant steam room, an utterly bizarre sensation on my bruised and bleeding body, somehow eerily pleasant. The sudden environmental change had the strange effect of making me want to run, but I couldn't move, I was locked in place from Sarah two fingers.

 

Her lips were suddenly pursed, and she began to gently blow on me from yards away. At my size it felt like a gust of wind, but it had the effect of ticking my body, blowing my crotch and balls around in the wind, and I found myself helplessly getting aroused by it. I began crying in humiliation as she continued to blow, furthering my arousal. She paused and smiled, her warm fingers tightening on me ever so slightly, making it a tiny bit harder to breathe , the huge blue lapis gems for eyes twinkling above me. Her pulse vibrated through my body, and I couldn't help but continued stiffen from the sensation.

 

Her grinning lips revealed her joy in her control over me. “You toe-tally don't mind, right?”

 

At first I wanted to scream at Sarah, to tell her I just suffered through hell and that there wasn't a chance in hell I wanted to do anything like that again.

 

But there was another part of my brain that was deathly afraid and humiliated. This part of my brain thought that this was a trick – that Sarah was deliberately asking me to punish me if I refused to do her bidding, something Jen would do with sadistic pleasure. This part of my brain won out, and was sadly probably the wiser choice.

 

I choked back tears when I answered. “I don't mind” I sobbed for a second, staring down at her hand like I was bowing to her.

 

“I'm sorry little one. What was that?” Sarah, said, her voice sounded artificially pleasant, and naturally smug. She clearly took joy in psychological torture as she blew on my crotch, forcing my arousal to not go away from the overwhelming fear.

 

“I'll help” I said in raspy voice.

 

Sarah sounded overjoyed “Wow! Like, thanks bug! I totally appreciate it! it wasn't that bad then, was it?” She chirped down enthusiastically, her lips were quite animated and kept returning to a wide grin.

 

The pause scared me and I realized she wanted an answer.

 

“No... not that bad” I didn't want to upset her with the truth, afraid she might just dismember me for speaking above my position.

 

“Cool. Well did you like it then?” She sounded more bubbly.

 

Answering with the truth only met me with a world of pain under Jen. My instincts took over. The fear took over any rationality that this wasn't the same person, but it was probably for the best.

 

“y-y-yes... I...” I gulped, afraid of Sarah. “...liked it”

 

“Wow!” Sarah said. “Looking at you passed out in my shoe made me think you'd probably hate it, but that's so good to hear! I guess you'd like to never be out from under my foot, right?” She blew on my crotch again, stirring my groin to stiffen, and I found my self reflexively thrusting forward. She smiled as I did.

 

Another pause and I forced myself to speak from fear “...r-r-r-ight” I stammered.

 

“Haha thats so cool. You're really are a great insert. So you want to go under my foot now? She's been so lonely – and you'll have plenty of fun with her, as she desperately needs some attention.” Sarah giggled. “So what do you say? Want to continue the flight under my foot?”

 

I desperately did not want to, but I was horribly afraid. “I... uh...”

 

Sarah cut me off. “Say it bug. Say you want to go back into my shoe, and be a good little insert.” Her laughter became louder, the vibrations in her hand more intense.

 

The fear overwhelmed me, I was terrified going into her shoe, but I was equally terrified of the wrath of my goddess. She started to blow on my crotch as I began to speak, making the terror of going into her shoe confused with an uncontrollable erection.

 

“...I-I-I w-w-want to go b-b-ack in your sh-sh-sh...”

 

Sarah thought my stammering was hilarious, only furthering her joy in my misery.

 

“Shed? Oo, like, Shirt? How about shampoo?” she laughed derisively. “Well buggy, spit it out.”

 

I whimpered in her hand. Why did I have to be verbally as well as physically abused? Tears were welling in my eyes.

 

Sarah's white-yellow face loomed just above me. Her deep blue eyes were gorgeous, and her mouth was fixed into a broad smile surrounded by thick contrasting red lips. Her white teeth could be seen between her lips, and the breath from her nose wafted over me like hot air exhausting from a vehicle.

 

We made eye contact, tears falling from my face. My naked body shivering in between her fingers, my member stiffened with an uncontrollable erection. I was truly pathetic. In turn, Sarah mouth opened slightly, and giggles boomed over me as I was jostled between my mistresses.

 

“Like, you're obviously eager – so totally excited. You can't even say it! I didn't realize how much you'd been enjoying this.”

 

She laughed, and then blew onto me stiffening my erection. I noticed her other hand suddenly below me, and then I was in free fall.

 

I found myself rolling down the side of her palm I was dropped onto. As I reached the edge, I found myself in free fall for a second, only to slam into hot skin of another alien surface – her other hand.

 

The process then repeated itself, the slope switching directions but still downhill, and I found myself tumbling down her palm again, falling and slamming face first into her other hand, Sarah laughing all the while above me. This time the wind was knocked out of me as I was sent tumbling in the other direction, I wanted to scream but I could hardly breathe, the bruises for earlier exacerbating the pain every time I hit her hands. She was dropping me over and over, allowing me to roll along her downward sloped hand before her other hand stopped my free fall, causing the process to repeat, bringing her original under the second in a never ending downward descent, like some kind of sadistic pinball machine.

 

The final slamming knocked the wind from me, but the slope didn't fall again. I lay shaking in her hand, deathly afraid, trying to regain my breath.

 

“Say it tiny” Sarah mocked me.

 

Tiny. That's all I was to her. Just a tiny pathetic thing to be mocked and tortured. My existence was to serve her – my life could easily be stomped just for a laugh. I understood now.

 

I gasped for air. “... sh-sh-shoe.”

 

I looked up at Sarah again, her smile an indication that she enjoyed every minute of this. “Aww, is the bug not sure?” She laughed again, her face looking so happy it almost looked like an ad for anti depressant, knowing that her joy was in my wretchedness made it all the more chilling. “What about my shoe tiny? Would you rather clean it instead?”

 

And with that statement I was in free fall, The billboard that was Sarah's face was suddenly in the sky and then blocked from my vision. A giant black wall was in front of me, it had holes chipped off and grooves, and bits of dirt stuck to it – which to me looked like small boulders. Further to my right there was tiny protrusion, causing the wall to jut on slightly further. A brown layer of filth had built up where these two surfaces met, appearing like a foot or two of dirt running the entire length of it.

 

Sarah had my arms pinned between her fingers, and I was being moved closer to the wall. Soon, everything in my vision was occupied by this black thing. I realized it was the sole of Sarah's flat.

 

“So Tiny? Is this what you want? To clean the bottom of this filthy flat?” She giggled. “Or do you want to go in the shoe, and keep my foot company?” She pushed my face into the wedge of dirt between the tiny hill (the heel) and the sole, and then dragged my face through it. I couldn't breathe or see, the dirt and garbage rubbing into my face, getting into my eyes, nose and mouth, tasting of dirt and putridness. The sole was rough and my bruised and bleeding face dragging along it caused intense pain.

 

Eventually, my head emerged from the filth, and I could see again.I found myself coughing dirt out of my mouth, and my face was utterly caked in it. I didn't even attempt to clear my nose, it was so full of dried blood and dirt it wouldn't have mattered.

 

Sarah's grip tightened and I had trouble breathing. I was thrusted back towards the sole, and it smelled of rubber and faintly of decay.

 

“Stick out your tongue, bug” Sarah voice sounded cold, and her grip continued to tighten, and I could barely breathe.

 

I did as I was bid. Sticking out my tongue as far as I could. Sarah seemed amused, releasing a small giggle, and then brought my face as close the wall as possible, to the point where I was only inches away, before she stopped.

 

“I'll ask you again, bug. Do you want to lick these flats clean, or do you want to be my insert?” Sarah said menacingly.

 

I didn't hesitate in my response..

 

“I want to... go back in your shoe” I hardly stopped myself from bursting in tears, my throat was coarse.

 

I flew back up to her face again, everything a blur, disorienting me. Sarah was laughing down at me, I was positioned just below her lips. “See? It wasn't that hard.” Her breath wafted over me. “To be honest, you didn't have a choice anyway. You were going insert no matter what you picked, it would take you far too long to clean these and I have to start my service soon.”

 

She lifted me up further, so that I was bout 10 yards in front of her lips, allowing me to view her whole huge face looming over me.

 

“But don't worry bug. Once were checked in the hotel, you'll be licking these girls clean” She giggled again and I found myself shivering at her sadism.

 

Then the world suddenly shifted, everything a blur. I felt the momentum suddenly stop, the acceleration and deceleration left me feeling dizzy. Sarah pinched me between her fingers, giving me a clear view of the free fall below me.

 

Sarah was removing her left foot from her flat. From above, I could see the sheen of foot oil on it, making it glimmer. Her toenails were white and she had blond hairs on her toes and feet. Bits of toejam were stuck between her toes, and I could the callouses on some even from the top, protruding off the side of them with a darker brown color.

 

“See this foot?” Sarah wiggled her foot up and down, her toes looking excited in the air. “This is your new goddess. Each of these toes are your mistresses” Her voice became quieter, like she was flirting with me.

 

She lowered me slowly down to the top of her foot, head first. I could feel the heat, the smell was a strongly of cheese, faint splash of sharp vinegar.

 

“You're a lucky little bug.” She laughed and emphasized the word 'bug'. “Not everyone gets a one on one experience with this girl.” her toes flexed upward, reminding me of baby birds trying to reach up to grab a worm delivered from their mother.

 

“Isn't that right little buggy? Who's the lucky bug?” She was giggling, her hand positioned me only a few yards away from the top of her foot, the gunk and detritus more easily visible between her toes, as she then swayed me back and forth between and through the blond hairs on her feet, they felt soft and tickled my bruised body and face, leaving a wet oily sheen on me.

 

She paused, expecting a response.

 

“I'm a l-l-lucky b-bug.” I sobbed as I said it.

 

“Tell you what little bug, as a special treat I want you to clean the bits of gunk out from between my big and second toe” She began to lower me head first down to her toes. As I approached, more and more of it took up my vision, the smell becoming stronger, like old cheese and vinegar, the toejam more visible.

 

I could see the veins on her foot in front of me as my wet hair hung from my head, and soon all I could see was the top of Sarah's left foot. It twitched in anticipation. She began to slow my descent.

 

“So buggy, what do you think of my toes?” She giggled again, and her toes wiggled below me. I continued to descend, until the white leather walls that were her toes started to pass my head, and I could see the dirt between them. Callouses were formed on the side and bottom of her big toe, and I could see the brown callous on the ball of her foot, disappearing out of my vision as it ran up to her arch.

 

Her toes continued to wiggle around me, going 10 yards in the air and back down so rapidly it didn't seem possible. They almost appeared to want to remind me how insignificant I were compared to them.

 

“They're b-b-beautiful” I stammered, the terror preventing me from telling Sarah the truth.

 

She swung me forward, slamming my face into her dirty toe web. “How beautiful little bug?” Sarah giggled.

 

I knew what she wanted from me and I didn't hesitate. I began kissing and licking the dirty web of her toe. Bits of fabric and skin and dirt filling my mouth, tasting of moldy cheese and splashing around my mouth with a sharp vinegar, the oily liquid from her foot making it wet and giving the thing an acrid taste.

 

Sarah giggled above me. “Like, you do totally love these toes don't you” She then pressed my face into the web, the muck being forced into the back of my throat as I once again began to suffocate.

 

She pulled me away slightly. If I wanted to breathe, there was only one thing I could do. Chew. The foot liquid oozing out of the putrid filth between her toes filled my mouth with a horrible feeling and taste. I didn't cough anything out, I simply swallowed it. The idea of coughing out her filth in front of Sarah just seemed like a way for her to punish me for not wasting her divine gifts to me. After I finished, my face was still pressed into her oily web. I just cried and licked. Sarah giggled above me as I lapped at it, turning my head and titling it up and down to make sure I covered every nook and cranny, as I trembled between her fingers.

 

I found myself being pulled back up into the air.

 

“haha you are indeed a lucky little bug” Sarah said sarcastically.

 

And with that, I was in free fall. She casually just let me go, and I slammed into the top of her foot, finding myself rolling in the wetness and hairs along the top of her foot, before her toes pitched upward and I was caught resting above her toes.

 

From on top of Sarah's toes, I could see Sarah's face in the sky above me. She had a wide grin. She was loving every minute of this.

 

“Well little bug boy. Take your last breaths of fresh air. Once I put this shoe back on I think you're going to be in there for quite some time. You are going to totally love it.”

 

I was horrified at the prospect, but I was now completely beaten like a dog. I simply sobbed in resignation. Sarah continued to giggle, paying no mind to my misery.

 

I was tired, hungry, and thirsty. Sarah's face was up in the sky, laughing down at me. I rested on her warm toes, the wet surface felt like a mix of oil and sweat, the heat comforting against the cold air of the airplane.

 

My hunger compelled me into speaking out of turn, and I prayed that my goddess wouldn't smash me in displeasure.

 

“S-S-Sarah p-please... wait...” I said meekly.

 

Sarah's toes started to descend towards the floor, from between the gaps in her toes below me I could see the cave entrance that was her flat. Sarah was looking down past me towards her shoe, but my voice got her attention. Her eyes suddenly fixed on me.

 

“Did a bug just address me by name?” She sounded irritated. I was suddenly terrified she was going to smash me.

 

“S-s-s-sorry, g-g-goddess...” I stammered, I was locked in a flinching position, trembling and terrified.

 

“Ah, comfortable and learns quickly. You're a natural arch support” She laughed. “Alright bug, I'll entertain you. What is it?”

 

I was a bug. She gave me mercy only a goddess could. It seemed perfectly natural.

 

“I'm hungry... I haven't eaten anything – I'm thirsty too -p-please...”

 

Sarah's mouth parted into a gaping smile. “Aww that's so cute. The little bug is hungry.” Her mouth transformed into a devilish grin.

 

“... tell me little buggy. What do tiny little specs like you eat?” She laughed at me, taking great pleasure in showing me my place beneath her.

 

“I-I-I...” It was all I managed to stammer out.

 

Her toes tipped forward and I rolled over the top of them, and fell for what seemed like an eternity, only to slam into the tough sole, the force knocking the wind from me and leaving stars in my eyes. My bruised body felt sharp pain from the impact.

 

I looked up. From below Sarah's left foot I could see the gray filth that had accumulated from the hours so far in the flight. It wasn't as disgusting as Dianne's, but she was thoroughly coated in it. Sarah stared at me between the gap of her big and second toe.

 

She giggled and said “You don't have to answer little bug. I'll tell you what insects like you eat. You eat the garbage from us people.” she laughed again and wiggled her toes above me, the contorting of her skin below her foot rippled and straightened like waves in the sea.

 

She pointed at her toe with her hand. “You see all this gunk on here? This is is your meal. It's an all you can eat buffet.” and with that laughter she began to lower her foot onto me. “Why don't you eat some of the dead skin around my callouses. I'm sure they are especially nutritious. And if you're thirsty, don't worry, my foot will sweat soon enough.”


Her laughter become more maniacal.

 

She stared at me through her toes, beaming. “For an untrained insert, you're pretty good. Soon, you will learn to stop worrying and love being underfoot.”

 

Her foot began moving; I couldn't see her from between her toes now, the ball of her foot was directly over me, it was darker brown and discolored from the huge weathered callous.

 

Her toes above me, the light poured in from between them keeping the heel of her shoe still well illuminated. It became more humid and stuffy already, the entrance partially blocked from Dianne's toes.

 

“Well little bug? Aren't you going to at least try to run from my foot?” Her voice sounded demonic now, her laughter crazed.

 

I wanted to stand but I was terrified. All I could see was the black walls of my dank prison, Sarah's dirty toes above me. I could not longer see her face – just her toes and foot that I were to serve.

 

“Well, I would have just forced you under my arch anyway. Goodbye, buggy” She laughed as her foot started to enter the shoe, her toes writhing above me like mad snakes. I stood to run in terror, but it was already too late. Her big toe struck the back of my head, and I was sent tumbling forward into the cold hard insole, lying in the middle of it. I could see the white-yellow foot moving over me like a river of flesh, the everything becoming steadily darker. I could hear the fabric rubbing against her flesh, until I her a 'schwoomp' of her foot being finally pressed into the shoe.

 

It became pitch black again, and while I couldn't see anything, I could still feel Sarah's hot flesh on top of me, like a heavy oily blanket. The overall temperature was hot, everything was humid, it smelled of cheese and vinegar. Sarah's arch flesh had me in a cocoon, I couldn't move but I also didn't feel tremendous pressure, I could feel the swirls on her foot and her pulse from it.

 

Sarah's foot continued to sink lower into the shoe, the arch that was the ceiling began to press me into the hard insole, the oily sweat from her skin transferring onto my body and burning my eyes and mouth.

 

I was locked in. The hard insole gave only the slightest bit, creating pain along my back. My face was turned to it's side, her weight slightly mashing my already sore face, creating a new painful sensation, I couldn't move any part of my body, and had barely enough room to breathe through my mouth as the shoe became oppressively hot and humid.

 

“Try not get squashed bug” She spoke slightly normally, as if returning her foot to her shoe had snapped her out of her power trip. “If you do a good job, I'll get you some real food. How about that for an incentive?” She giggled.

 

“I'm going to stand up now, and then we began preparing for breakfast, so you're going to be on your own for a while. Good luck!”


And with that she stood up, her weight bearing fully down on me. The pressure tripled, and somehow the gap between her foot and the insole became tighter, and I sunk in a tiny bit more to compensate, but not enough, most of the pressure was transferred to my skin and bones, the pain suddenly all I could feel. I was completely locked in place, and I couldn't even move my fingers, fully unable to breathe.

 

I started to cry, but I couldn't feel the tears. The shoe was already incredibly humid, and I wasn't sure if the hot sweat pouring from my face were from my own body or Sarah's foot.

 

Chapter X-20: The Meeting - Goodbyes by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Entrapment, Humiliation, Unaware, Hands)


I woke up to the sound of voices. My immediate instinct was to roll over, and complain to my roommate for talking.

 

There was an alien noise that startled me, and when I opened my eyes I was brought back to my tiny reality. It was warm and somewhat stuffy inside the dim skin pocket that was Stephanie's belly button. My naked body was a bit damp; I wasn't sure if it was from myself or Stephanie, as the strange folds of leather in her belly button had a bit of an oily sheen. The light that came through her green blouse gave the pocket of flesh an entirely strange green tint, making the whole thing more bizarre.

 

The voices booming from outside were of the girls, and they all sounded more drunk. Between them all talking, the blouse, and the gurgling stomach, it was hard to make out what any of them were saying, except for Stephanie, whose voice seemed to surround me. With no idea how much time had passed, and with nothing to do, I resigned myself to the strange navel prison.

 

I felt sober, trapped, and reflecting on the night's previous events left me a lingering sense of dread. I was humiliated, had been nearly drowned by my crush, a complete stranger was threatening me with torture (which seemed to be ignored by it all), and now somebody who was supposed to be my friend, had drunkenly embraced her role as my owner. She had stripped me naked, violated me, and left me in her belly button.

 

I could hear her out there, talking, laughing, presumably still drunk. The green cave around me would occasionally vibrate with laughter, the whole place swaying as she breathed in and out. It seemed to be a roar emanating from deep within her.

 

Did Stephanie not think it was at all weird that her friend was sitting butt naked in her belly button? Weren't these girls supposed to be supporting men's rights? Did it occur to nobody that this wasn't the least bit contradictory?

 

I didn't have long to contemplate. Amongst the muffled voices I heard one distinctly.


“Should we check and see if Mark's awake?” I couldn't tell who said it.

 

I didn't hear a response, but I was suddenly blinded by white light, at first I instinctively tried to shield my eyes, but upon hearing girlish giggles I instinctively put my hands over my crotch.

 

At first all I could see were torsos. It was a strange sight. In one sense it almost looked normal, like my eyes were partially shut and I was looking at a few women standing up next to me while I pretended to be asleep on a couch. But in reality, it looked like giant buildings, massive and far away, in a strange alien sanctuary, with enormous vaulted ceilings and doors. One of these huge buildings was wearing a white shirt with the words “Pardon my French” written diagonally across the side. It lumbered closer into my view, the approach forming a seemingly endless wall in front of me. Her footsteps sounded unnaturally loud and deep, but Stephanie's flesh dampened the typical intense vibrations, and all I could feel was Stephanie's heartbeat and the sway of her stomach. Seeing the monolithic thing approaching, I instinctively pressed myself further into the navel, and I could distinctly feel my scrotum rubbing against the strange folds of Stephanie's navel as I squirmed away. The whole thing made me feel a sick tickle of pleasure, making me somehow uncomfortable at the same time.

 

When I looked out of the navel again, all I could see was a huge white blue pool.

 

No, it wasn't a pool. I saw a black circle in the middle expanding, and I realized it was an eye. Based on the striking coloration, I knew who they belonged to.

 

Everything seemed serenely quiet, and the huge thing studied me, it being all I could see. I knew it was able to see all of me though, making me feel incredibly small and frustrated; I had no control of my situation. The iris, upon noticing me looking back at it, expanded, appearing excited.

 

“Hi Maaaaaaark!” Crystal said, her warm wine breath washing over me. She was obviously drunk – in fact, she sounded way more drunk than I had heard her before.

 

The realization that the girls were still drinking made my stomach sink, the alcohol seeming to be the catalyst to all this thoughtless behavior. Stephanie spoke next, her words were slurred. “Is he awa-awake?”

 

Crystal didn't say anything, her eye withdrew revealing more of her face, her pale skin was contrasted with long red hair that fell over her shoulders, and the freckles on her face almost looked like roses on white desert sand. Before I knew what was happening, a long french manicured nail was in front of me, the pale white log of a finger didn't appear it could fit into the hole of the navel.

 

As it loomed closer, the swirls in her finger became larger and larger, until I could only see a faint ring of light coming in around her finger. I didn't know what to think, and for a second I knew that Crystal was about to squish me drunkenly inside Stephanie's navel. As it approached, the long french nail entered the navel – it was easily the longest nail I had seen, extending the length of her fingers by what seemed to be at least a half yard.

 

The sharp white tip of her french manicure was headed directly for my face, and I ducked down, cowering inside of Stephanie's dark belly button, and watched it continue above me until it met the leathery wall of Stephanie's navel. It didn't change it's pace, if I hadn't lowered myself I would have had my head cut off. I stared at it in fear above me, and it pulled itself down, going behind me and between the wall of flesh, scooping me out from my back.

 

There was nothing I could do, and I found myself falling, the the huge dark brown wall of Stephanie's skin on my right, the pale white flesh of Crystal on my left. I was so exhausted and tossed about at this point I didn't even yell, I was simply resigned to fall to my doom. I landed with a thud, sooner than I was expecting – I didn't even get the wind knocked out of me.

 

Judging by the soft, white leather surface I was on I knew I landed in Crystals hand. It was bigger than Stephanie's, and her fingers were obviously longer, but looking a bit thinner in comparison to their length. I wasn't even sure how many hands I had been in, even as nervous and emasculated as I was, I still found it fascinating how the surface of human skin could feel like a different planet depending on the girl.

 

The girls giggled above me. My face heated up red as I realized I wasn't covering myself. They continued to stare, each and of them far in the sky, surrounding the hunched over Crystal who was cross legged on the floor and Stephanie who was sitting in a chair next to her. I put my hands to my crotch, embarrassed and emmasculated.

 

Naru spoke up, breaking the uneasiness. “While I'd love to continue to play...” She looked directly at me as she said this, and smirked “... it's getting late, and I think our host here is pretty intoxicated. We should probably go and let her get some sleep”

 

Stephanie, spoke, obviously slurring her words “Noooo.... it's okaaaaaaaay” She paused, and let out a bit of a burp. She looked around a bit, like she was becoming aware that there were others around her. “Have you guys met my tiny room-roomate?”

 

The girls responded to this with chuckles. Amoe spoke, obviously drunk, but not as drunk as Stephanie, her British accent stronger from the alcohol. She was staring at me as she spoke, her head part of the dome above me, making me uncomfortable. “Yea Steph, we met him. Look, you relax.” She turned to the other girls. “Yea, I think she's a bit out. We she let her sleep. I'll stay and clean up, I owe Steph for the number of times she's helped me.”

 

Crystals voice boomed from in front of me, causing vibrations through her hand. Her face was about 20 yards away from her palm, and loomed before me like a wall. “I'm staying over here anyway, I'll help clean too” My hair bounced around my face in the wind from her warm wine breath.

 

Looking around me was bizarre and uncomfortable. I was sitting on my naked butt, staring away from Crystal's fingers, who's shadows I could see extending well beyond me and off the edge of the leathery like earth that was the alien environment around me. I was in a slight dip in her palm, and I could feel the grooves on her skin below my naked butt. As my eyes traced her palm uphill, the channels in her hands looked liked pale dry riverbeds full of an alien white sand, rising about another yard or so, where the greater part of her thumbs digit entered her palm, the skin here filled with haphazard lines and discolored red spots over her soft white skin. Her arm dropped off below that, no longer in my eyesight, leaving a gap of space in the air, making it appear that the hand was simply floating in the air. The whole thing swayed steadily, like a ship rocking slowly on a calm sea.

 

Beyond that was her face, which loomed large before me, appearing as a wall on what looked like a 5 story building. Hey clear bright blue eyes were far above me, locked upon my tiny form. Red freckles were below that, like roses on a smooth white field, her skin soft, with faint white hairs barely visible for even me at such a close distance. Her lips were plain, she had no makeup, giving them a natural look, but contrasting with her pale face, noticeably red. The fire red hair on top of her head fell down in tight little curls around her face, a few falling in front, but most falling behind her back and her shoulders, creating the effect of glimmering red curtain behind her.

 

And that was only Crystal. Amoe, Naru, Ani, and Linh were above and surrounding me, each of them staring down, their hair falling in front of of their shoulders, blocking out my vision of the rest of the room, creating a natural dome with their huge female bodies.

 

Naru spoke again. “Well, I guess it's settled. I should get John from his bath.” Naru no longer was leaning forward, standing up, ascending back into the sky. I turned to my right to watch her. She turned around, and walked away off towards the bed, and for a second her plump curvy butt was right in my vision before it absconded off into the distance. Kelly was lying on the bed still, her shirt pulled up, the top of her chest was slightly above my vision and I couldn't see the skin on her chest. She was asleep, and her hand was over her chest, probably where her belly button was, too far elevated above me for me to properly see.

 

-CHANGE PERSPECTIVE-

 

John and David had been sitting in the dark of this warm wine belly button for a half hour.

 

After Stephanie had come back, the giantesses surrounding them had moved off to gossip with her, all except Kelly, who continued to watch them through the valley that was her breasts, her eyes and face appearing very far away, but still absolutely enormous.

Kelly's free left hand swooped in, her astronomical fingers far longer and thicker than the other girls, and she started to step over the boys with her fingertips, slowly going over the top of them and making her fingerprints clearly visible, only a yard or two above them as they swooped by, her plain nails were just long enough to go past her fingertip, and looked like a huge ax.

 

The boys were nervous as Kelly's fingers danced above them, and when they looked across the green valley they could see the green tank top Kelly was wearing over indentations from her abs, extending up to the huge hills that were here breasts, and her tan face in the distance. Her hazel eyes stared at them, stunning the men in their otherworldly look, as her lips formed into a broad grin.

 

She walked in circles around her navel for a bit, taking short little steps so the tan fleshly logs that were her fingers appeared to slam down right next to each other over and over around them, causing splashes and ripples in the water, making the environment difficult to breathe as they tried to inhale without accidentally getting wine in their throats.

 

The boys were scared now, but there was nothing they could do, and Kelly just watched them in her belly button amusedly.

 

Eventually, Kelly got bored of this, and rested her whole hand over her belly button, making it look as if a giant spider was on top of them, her palm easily blocking out all the light over the belly button and well beyond them, as her fingers then rapped along the surface of her skin, sending shockwaves. Her thick callouses lingered above them made her hand look rough, almost like the inside of great leather cave.

 

The fear made it seem like forever before it stopped, and Kelly's hand simply rested there, the tiny men watching it sway up and down above them. When they turned to look at Kelly, they could see she was dozing off. Afraid of being caught under her hand if they got out, they didn't move, which was the smart decision. She soon after completely fell asleep, and her hand collapsed over them.

 

Trapped in the dark, only a splash of light leaking in from afar where her hand and fingers met her flesh, the men only had a small pocket for safety, formed from the curvature of her inner palm and the Jacuzzi sized hole from her belly button. They were low enough in her belly button to avoid being crushed, and there was a pocket of air, but they couldn't escape, buried under her massive hand in the incredibly dim environment.

 

From here, all they could do was wait. Kelly's heartbeat vibrated the wine, and her chest would rise and fall as she began to snore, occasionally snorting or coughing as phlegm got caught in her throat, causing a splash and disorienting the boys as they waited for the wine to calm before breathing again.

 

Neither was sure how long they were in the dark like this, before they found themselves blinded by light. John couldn't tell what was happening, his eyes were still adjusting, but he felt heat above him before being pinched between massive digits. David, for his part, simply saw a massive darkness fall from the sky, enveloping John, the man he was with the whole time suddenly flying hundreds of yards in the air above him, and he heard a tiny shriek become less and less audible as he was abducted into space.

 

John knew these fingers, and could tell it was Naru. John hated this, and hated more than anything his experience of the past night, being used and forced to participate in these bizarre games. His fiance had effortlessly rescued him from his strange prison, but she didn't seem to think anything of the experience at all.

 

His eyes were still adjusting to the light as he heard Naru speak. “We're going home little hubby!” She giggled with her deep voice. “I hope you enjoyed your visit, I'm sure we'll do it again soon!”

 

And with that he was flying again, unable to tell what was happening, but he saw something dark below him, and heard the zipper of Naru's bag.

 

Before he knew what was happening, he was in free fall, and landed on the side of the soft inner lining before rolling down to the bottom. There was a bunch of junk and dirt, candy wrappers, women's items, tissues and lipstick. He fell into them, the movement of the bag shifting everything around him, and he found himself trapped between some chapstick and huge wrapped bag of tissues. He heard the noise of the zipper sealing him above him, and it was suddenly pitch black.

 

-CHANGE PERSPECTIVE-

 

I watched Naru drop her disoriented husband casually into her bag, and the sight made me grimace. As she zipped him up in side of it, she then proceeded to tap the side of it, like she wanted to make sure he sunk all the way to the bottom, before she put the strap over her shoulder, and casually threw the bag behind her back, causing it to bounce as it hit her butt, before spinning over itself from the momentum a few times. The bands got wrapped around themselves, twisting tighter as the momentum slowed, as the swung back and forth from her shoulder, before untwisting, getting faster and faster, before they were free and loose, but then the process would repeat, getting twisted on itself again as the momentum slowed down.

 

It looked so innocuous, but I knew it must have been like an out of control roller-coaster for John. It made me depressed, and I tried not to think about it.

 

Naru said goodbye to the other girls, and then turned back to Kelly, looming over David.

 

“Ani and I already have a playdate for us planned, so I'll be seeing you soon” She said, staring down at him. Her plump butt off in the distance was well above me.

 

I couldn't see David from here, but I knew how he must have felt. Ani stood up and stumbled over, a seemingly blur of momentum for me. She gave Naru a hug, at first it looked like she was going to press her face into Naru's breasts, but Naru bent her knees for a proper hug. Ani then turned to Kelly, her purple nails reaching down past my vision, before ascending with a clenched fist, presumably with David trapped inside, but I couldn't see him. Her clenched fist lowered down her side to her tight fitting pink shorts, and I watched as Ani placed her hand inside, stretching the fabric far beyond it should have, before she withdrew it, the material audibly snapping, her fist now an open hand. The form fitting fabric of the pink shorts hug Ani's thigh again, but now with a tiny lump in it.

 

I just was dumbfounded by what I witnessed, the two other men who I was with just casually treated by these women like they weren't human – treating them like they were erasers or something of the sort.

 

Ani slapped her hand against the pocket that David was trapped in, the visual made me wince. “He's looking forward to it. I can feel him squirming with anticipation already” Ani laughed, I assume knowing that wasn't the reason why he was squirming.

 

Amoe then chimed in. “Hey! I didn't get a chance to say goodbye to them yet!”

 

Naru responded. “Sorry, these guys I think have had enough female attention for the day.” She giggled and then continued. “Don't worry, they really aren't that busy though, whenever you want to come over and hang out with John it's absolutely fine. In fact, I'm gone so much I'm sure he'd love the company”

 

Ani chimed in. “Same here. Just let me know if you ever want to play with David and he's all yours”

 

Amoe nodded, her mouth broadening to a smile. Ani then said goodbye as well, they all turned to Linh.

 

Linh had remained quiet almost hoping not to be seen, but once the attention was on her she reluctantly got up.

 

“I guess I should be going too, it's getting late” Her huge form lumbered over to me, getting closer and closer until I could see the bottom of her black shirt in front of me, her face far off in the sky. Each step of hers made me more and more nervous and until she was staring coldly at me.

 

“Well, Mark, it was a pleasure meeting you” She said it coolly, with no joy in her voice. She bent down and I couldn't see what she was doing, below Crystals hands, but then a huge brown boot ascended up in front of me, before she picked her leg up and put it on, slamming in back the ground with tremendous thunder.

 

She then looked at me again, and stared. Suddenly her finger was in front of me, and I was stricken with fear.

 

“Tiny pound?” She said, looking at me, her lips forming a devilish grin.

 

I didn't say anything but I wanted to get this thing away from me. The tip of her finger loomed before me, only about a yard away, the plain nail marked with a bit of dirt under the cuticle. It was well over half the size of my body.

 

Shivering slightly, the whole thing gave me anxiety, and when I traced her finger up her arm which seemed to go over forever into the enormous body of Linh far off into the sky, my anxiety was increased respectively. My hands were still covering my naked body on my crotch, and all the girls eyes were on me, making me feel incredibly hot with my public nudity.

 

I needed to do something, the anticipation and attention making my anxiety worse. With my left hand remaining over my crotch, I stuck out my right, but it was too low and too far away to pound still.

 

Linh noticed. “You could at least get up to say goodbye” She made no attempt to offer me an alternative.

 

With the eyes still locked on me, I nervously stood up. It felt like time was slowing down as I did, the huge women staring at me, their bodies forming a sort of dome around me, was completely surreal. I walked forward to pound it, one hand over my crotch, and began lifting up my arm, when her finger swooped forward and hit me in the chest, knocking me to my back, leaving me gasping for air and my manhood exposed.

 

The laughter around me sounded like a roar and Crystal's own hands vibrated and contorted, making me feel like I was on an out of control rollercoaster. I instinctively extended my arms to brace myself on her skin, and prayed for it to be over. Linh stood back up to her full height far above me, staring down directly at me and laughing. “Well, I guess you still need to work on that” She turned and walked to the door, as I was left sprawling naked on my back, quickly putting my hand over my crotch to cover myself.

 

As she moved off towards the horizon, she turned around and leaned against the door frame, continuing to stare at me, before diverting her attention to Naru and Ani who continued to talk to each other.

 

They seemed to be halfway between Crystal and the doorframe, still appearing like living skyscrapers over half klick away. Even from the elevated platform I was on they were like towers, one tan and one obviously smaller than the darker brown one. My head was now turned to the left to see them, Crystal's face still looming in front of me like a giant wall, and her head partially turned to also observe the scene.

 

Linh spoke. “You girls coming?” A wave of relief swept through me knowing that Linh was leaving, and I felt a gust of hot air from Crystal's breath behind me, hot, humid, and smelling of wine, tickling my exposed skin.

 

They paused their idle chatter, the voices were distant but booming, and almost sounded like they were echoing about the room.

 

Their backs turned away from me, and they were facing Linh. “Yep, but we want to say goodbye to Mark first”

 

I felt hot air blow onto me and my hair bounced around my face. Crystal was once again exhaling her wine breath own to me, and her bright blue eyes were staring at me, her pulse vibrating me every second or two. To my right was Amoe, she was sitting down as well now, her head slightly lower than Crystal's reflecting her height, her light brown eyes locked on me as well.

 

Naru and Ani turned towards me, and I got abruptly nervous as they looked at me in Crystals hand. The momentum from Naru's turn caused her bag to fall from her shoulder, it to snapped back as it hit her her upper arm as she jerked her forearm upward, and the bag was airborne for a second before falling back to her arm. The fact that John was in there, seemingly forgotten by Naru, made me very uneasy. After it swung for a second, she let go of it, and it fell to the ground crumpling over itself.

 

I was shocked, the earth quaking below me, as I watched these two skyscrapers for women rumble over to me, even from the elevated platform of Crystals hand I could feel their eyes locked upon me from in the heavens, and as they got closer and closer the noise became more pronounced as the girls seemingly went ascended higher into the sky.

 

From Crystals hands I only came up to Naru's knees. They both stared down at me from the sky, and before either of them said anything, Ani's purple tipped finger nails descended onto me, her hands spread out like a massive tan leather crane, before her fingers wrapped around me. I instinctively yelped and I could hear the girls giggle as I ascended, Ani's fingers pushing me into her palm before closing her fist around me, making it impossible for me to move my arms and legs, my head exposed from the top of her fist. Her skin was hot, soft, and oily, and I could feel her muscles and pulse pushing into me. I didn't have a problem breathing, but I still felt incredibly restricted.

 

As I ascended up past Ani's legs, I could see her pink shorts to my side, and stared dumbfounded as I got closer to her chest. I could see the bulge in Ani's pocket, only moving ever so slightly, the fabric appeared to be nearly skin tight and clearly morphed around David's body, giving the shadows the faintest outline of a person. At first I thought my ears were ringing, but as I got closer the noise filled me with horror.

 

David was screaming pitifully, incoherent in an almost high pitch whine, and sounded like somebody scared out of their mind. I flew past it so quickly that by the time I recognized what it was it was already getting quieter again, and by the time I was at Ani's breasts it could no longer be heard, further increasing my anxiety.

 

I was instantly before these two women, who's huge faces took up my vision in front of me. Ani was holding me about 30-40 yards away in her fist.

 

Ani giggled, her Armenian dialect accentuated from the alcohol. I was turning beat red,

and Ani's pulse against my naked skin felt pleasant to the point I felt I might get an erection. Ani squeezed me gently, only further adding to the stimulation.

 

Ani finally spoke, her hot breath washing over me. “We have to go now Mark, but you still owe my toes some kisses” She stuck her tongue out at me.

 

I was shocked. Of all the things to be said, I didn't expect that one. Naru giggled as she said it, and in her African accent poured onto my embarrassment.


“You owe her ten, you owe me five. I guess you owe Kelly 9 too.” She gestured to Kelly behind me, but I couldn't turn around to see, locked in Ani's hand. I must have looked like a tiny red pepper, embarrassed and helpless to these two women. They seemed to giggle at me for quite some time.

 

Eventually, Ani broken the silence. “But it is getting kind of late. So unless you want to do it right now, we'll have to do that another time. I think Linh is losing patience with us already, we may have had a weeee bit too much wine”

 

“You can say that again.” Linh's voice chimed in from behind me.

 

There was another awkward pause, as Ani and Naru tared at me from above. Ani's voice began to boom again.

 

“So. How about it Mark. Does that sound like a date?” She giggled and her grip seemed to tighten further around me, to the point where I began to feel like I might have trouble breathing.

 

Scared, I just blurted out words I thought she wanted to hear. “Yes! I look forward to it!” I didn't, the thought in fact terrified me, but I said it anyway.

 

Naru laughed and Ani smiled happily. “Well it's a date then. I'll make sure we have plenty of wine again too, don't worry. Maybe next time you'll win whatever competition we have and make a rule for us. Anyway, we better be going”

 

The words filled me with a wave of relief. I didn't want to kiss any more toes – the thought was humiliating and disgusting. The fact that the girls seemed to enjoy it seemed equally odd to me, but I wasn't sure if it was the act itself or the humiliation I felt that they enjoyed.

 

Ani's hand shifted me lower again, this time with the speed that made it seem like I was being catapulted. The sudden shift in speed made me feel like I was going to puke, and I was dumped back into crystal's white hand, falling face first into her skin, my naked body now feeling too cold without Ani's fingers wrapped around it. For this reason I made no attempt to get up, and braced myself against Crystal's living flesh.

 

I simply stared at the skin pulsing underneath me, each beat noticeably bumping me into the air. I heard the girls lumber towards the door and then say their goodbyes, the booming voices echoing around the room.

 

I wave of relief swept over me, the idea of being humiliated by them causing me to shudder. Before I could think about anything else, I noticed Crystals pulse below my naked crotch and chest, before a gust of hot air swept over me, and my hair getting picked up and sent bouncing over my eyes.

 

My anxiety began to spike again, and I started to tremble. My night wasn't over yet.

 

 

 

Chapter X-21: Sarah's Insert Service by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Entrapment, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware, Crush)

With my naked body fully compressed between the sole of Sarah's flat and her hot oily arch, I realized I only had about a minute or so before the tight restrictive space that prevented me from breathing would fully suffocate and kill me. It was pitch black; I could feel the weight from Sarah's enormous body pressing down onto me, preventing me from moving at all, her infinitely heavy arch pushing down onto my chest and extremities. My head was forced awkwardly to it's side, and I could feel her soft hot leather skin warping over most of my face. I was in agony, at any moment my bones might begin to snap. I lingered under her foot for what felt like an eternity and soon the asphyxiation was all I could sense besides the pulse from Sarah's foot, which felt like a minor quake. I instinctively struggled for breath, becoming more and more desperate as the seconds went by, but it was utterly useless, I couldn't move any part of my body. The claustrophobia and diminishing supply of oxygen in my blood was increasing my panic, and my desperate struggle was all occurring instinctively and beyond my control. There was a noise that sounded like a muffled wail around me - like it was coming from somewhere else in the pitch black flat, but I soon came to the horrifying realization that it was my own desperate screams under the tons of Sarah's flesh.

 

An immediate acceleration forced me down into the floor that was the sole of Sarah's flat, as simultaneously Sarah's foot lifted slightly, giving me enough space to breathe in deeply through my mouth. It was a familiar feeling; she had finally begun walking. The movement appeared to pull me into her hard sole as her arch lifted off me, the small gap of space enough to shift my body. But I had nowhere to go, and I knew what would happen next. Just as quickly as I was pulled down, I felt the vertigo of falling. I was now lifted up as Sarah's arch met me as it returned back down, pushing me into the insole. The fraction of a second that I was forced up into her arch was more than enough time to fill me with dread. All I could sense was the fear of the crushing force of her foot falling upon my tiny naked form, my skin rubbing against the hot grooves of her arch, feeling the contrast between her oily skin and damp dirt clinging to it, which felt like wet rags in on the smooth grooved surface of hot wet leather.

 

BOOM

 

The wind was knocked out of me, as if my whole body had been hit by a collapsing wall, the vibrations rapidly shifting me in all directions. I was dazed and struggling for breath, the weight of her foot on my body further pressing air from my lungs I didn't know existed. I was instinctively trying to inhale but couldn't, and Sarah's flesh around my face meant my mouth was full of nothing but her hot skin, the oily seeping into my mouth. The crushing weight from her foot wouldn't have allowed me to expand my lungs anyway. Mercifully, I felt the process begin again and was pulled down into her sole as the arch lifted off of me, taking a breath of sultry air, the oily sheen of liquid from Sarah's skin on my body now noticeable as I was somewhat separated from her foot. As her foot reached it's apex, my acceleration upward sent me into her steaming hot arch, where I felt the dreadful vertigo again, followed by the terror as I fell and felt the massive swirls of her foot fall onto me, the only thing I could sense.

 

BOOM

 

I had barely taken a breath when I was slammed by the hot leathery wall again, the air forced from my lungs, my headache increasing. I wouldn't be able to survive long like this, my body battered, the strength leaving me, desperately struggling for breath. It was pitiful. I couldn't move, my whole body trapped under Sarah's arch, like an infinitely huge and heavy couch. It was futile. The back of my right hand had barely any room to slap the bottom of her arch.

 

I was dragged down again, feeling the vertigo and then the free fall, warm foot sweat mixing with the oil of her skin, burning my eyes and causing me to choke. The awful conditions of the shoe getting hotter and steamier with every step.

 

BOOM

 

The wind was knocked out of me once more, and I let out a whimpering wheeze. My eyes were adjusting to the sliver of light coming from the side of Sarah's foot now, I could make out gray specs of dirt wedged into the ripples of flesh that looked like shimmering white water in front of me. I felt pain over my entire body, and my skin pushed into my ribs, which were compressed enough to feel like they would soon break. The space was constricting further, and the folds of her flesh sagged and straightened around me like a white ocean, strange and suspended above me, defying the laws of gravity. Stars were shooting in my eyes and my head hurt, the oil from her skin begin to mix with a sheen of light liquid sweat, pouring hot oily liquid over my entire body, coating my legs, groin, chest, and face. It burned my lips, nose, and eyes, and I found myself struggling just to breathe without it getting in my mouth as it flowed freely from her foot onto me, and even with my mouth closed it tasted like acrid cheese.

 

I was pulled down into the sole before I continued with my upward acceleration and slammed into her arch. I lingered here in vertigo, giving me enough time to comprehend in terror my naked body about to pulverized again by the flight attendants foot, being incapable of escaping from it as she simply did her job. I screamed pitifully before feeling pushed down by her foot, which would inevitably slam me into the sole of her flat again.

 

-change perspective-

 

 

Sarah finally stopped at the back of the plane. She was beginning to prepare the meals for the passengers with the other stewardesses. It would be her job to actually hand out the meals, and the customers could choose between eggs or french toast. Nothing particularly fancy, but enough to satisfy people for the remaining 5 or so hours of flight.

 

“This is the home stretch – and the slowest part of the flight.” Dianne said aloud to the group.

 

Most murmured in acknowledgment. Sarah was feeling it too. These long flights were always the worst, and the end seemed to drag on forever.

 

“Totes. If these flights were like, any longer, I don't know how I would survive.” Sarah said in a somewhat whining tone. “We should seriously get paid more for this”

 

Dianne laughed. “Paid more? In your dreams sister. We'd be lucky if they gave us an express lane for security.”

 

Another stewardess chimed in. “I'd just love to have my tiny insoles. Just feeling them under my feet would certainly make these hours of standing more pleasant.”

 

Sarah studied Dianne, who made eye contact with her before she looked down toward her flat, and then turned back to other stewardess. “That would be lovely. But you know. FAA is worried about tiny smuggling. And no exceptions for us.” Dianne responded casually. To Sarah, it seemed like a genuine response.

 

The other stewardess turned to her. “You know in New Zealand tinies actually still have human rights? That they actually are being protected by the state? Crazy how backwards some societies are.” She laughed and continued. “Seriously, do you expect me to look out for those bugs when I'm walking?”

 

She giggled before continuing. “While it's illegal, you can't change the reality of it. Tiny trafficking is apparently extremely lucrative. The fact that it's illegal to have them increases their value. Even enforcing crimes against tinies is difficult when it's hard to know what even happened to the victims.”

 

The stewardesses continued talking as Sarah stacked food trays in her cart. The talk of tinies and insoles reminded her of the insert in her shoe, and made her smile. She had already forgotten about it. Where the tiny was positioned under her arch made her foot feel remarkably comfortable, as the weight that would normally be distributed under her foot was now being alleviated by the pressure she was applying onto it, making the rest of her foot hurt less. Her feet were sore from the flight already, but she could tell that the insert was already doing wonders for her foot. Her right foot felt sore currently, and she knew from prior experience that her feet at this stretch of the flight would really begin to ache. Her left foot, in contrast, felt quite comfortable. The tiny insert was absorbing much of the weight from her body, lessening the pressure on her feet against the sole of her shoe. She smiled in delight, and shifted her weight somewhat further onto her insert to relieve the stress on her right foot. She could feel the insert more now, getting pressed into the flesh of her arch.

 

She thought about her earlier talk with Dianne's insert in the bathroom, and while she had gotten a bit carried away, she felt she was doing a great service for Dianne. She was lucky, but the tiny thing clearly wasn't trained yet, so she felt her strategies were appropriate. She knew she risked damaging it over the next few hours, but since the little thing hadn't been crushed already, she knew that as long as she didn't want to deliberately crush it, the worst that would happen is she would break a few bones.

 

As she stacked more trays she shook her head to herself, knowing that with her training the tiny would soon be in Dianne's shoe, and supporting her in her duty. Doing a friend a favor, and flirting the law like this, was exciting. She hadn't broken in a tiny in a while, and getting one like this would be a special delight, it's potential seemed incredible already. It had the possibility to be under Dianne's foot for years.

In fact, this would be an excellent time to see if her ideas for a training regiment would work. Sarah had been thinking about opening a side business training tinies. Up until this point in her life she'd been too busy and the overhead for the business was too high.

If I could break it in over this 3 day weekend... she thought ...that would be like, some kind of record. I'd know if my program could finally work at creating excellent inserts – and I'd be getting my friend an awesome gift – not to mention the free marketing.

 

The thought made her excited. By the time we are back in the states, the tiny will never want to be anywhere but under Dianne's toes.

 

-change perspective-

 

BOOM

 

I woke up, and before I even attempted to open my eyes, I could feel intense humid heat and hot oily liquid flowing freely onto me, overtaking all my senses. The last pulverizing blow must have temporarily knocked me unconscious. I tried to breathe, but my face was almost completely immersed into her humid leather skin. Pressed against the hard flat insole, thick foot oil flowed over my face, creating a film of liquid around where my mouth met the sole. It flowed slowly from Sarah's foot over my face and body, my face so compressed between her flesh and the insole that the sliver of it which wasn't pressed into either was covered by Sarah's disgusting oil. I couldn't breathe at all. I was suffocating and panicking. Only one of my eyes wasn't completely covered by the hot grooves of Sarah's arch, and the salty foot liquid splashed into it causing a sharp pain.


I don't know how long I hadn't breathed, but I began to convulse – part of my mouth opening in a desperate attempt to breathe, immediately flooding it with this oily liquid. It was slightly viscous, and bits of debris poured in tasting of cheesy salt and dried skin, continuing to choke me. I was starting to drown in this shallow film of foot oil, almost like I was being waterboarded. I couldn't move anything, but I could feel my muscles spasming, shooting pain across my body as they tightened with nowhere to go. It was as if my whole body were tightly cramping at once. With the crud from Sarah's foot caking my face and body, the oily liquid from Sarah's foot continued to seep onto the side of me that hadn't been so completely submerged in it already. It felt hotter than the acrid layer I was mostly pushed into. My vision began to dim.

 

What was this, the fifth time today I've been drowning in some disgusting foot fluid?

 

The hot and humid torture device around me shifted, and I felt myself pulled into the floor, Sarah's foot lifted slightly above me. Instinctively, I turned my head upwards, so I was now looking at the white ocean of leather skin above me, and I took a deep breath of sultry air. I only had enough time for a partial breath, before I felt vertigo and Sarah's foot slamming down onto me, cutting off my vision and oxygen, immersing me in the acrid cheesy blackness of her leathery flesh, oil seeping over me as I was slammed roughly into her insole. My mouth was forced open, and dirty oil poured into my mouth, I could taste her skin on my lips, and with nowhere for the liquid to go, it slowly drained down my throat, along with bits of muck that were getting stuck in my teeth, and I instinctively began to gag.

 

BOOM

 

The wind was knocked from my lungs, and her foot felt like if an Olympic size pool had collapsed onto me all at once, leaving me dazed. Without any air, I continue to panic in terror, but I couldn't see or move at all, I just felt the the pressure compressing and locking me in place, the hot sweat splashing over the sides of my body and in between my legs and crotch.

 

“Would you like the Eggs or the toast?” Sarah said from above, her booming voice causing a strong vibrations around me, causing the the hot salty foot liquid to slip around me, my panic increasing in my chest, her weight feeling like I was being pushed deeper into her skin as the pressure painfully increased across my body.

 

“How about you mam, eggs or toast?” Sarah said again, her godlike voice thundering around me. Her foot oil continued to slowly drain into my throat, and I felt like I had already drank a tall glass of it. The acrid, cheesy oil flowed onto my tongue as my body to continued to convulse.

 

I began to spasm again from the lack of oxygen, creating awful discomfort when it mixed with the nausea in my stomach. My face was wedged deeply into the warm folds of her moist arch, a thin layer of oil creating a film of detritus like seaweed on my skin. Every time Sarah spoke her voiced vibrated through my body, her pulse continuing to drum me. I was in full blown panic, trying desperately to move, my body convulsing, shooting pain throughout my muscles – only furthering my agony.

 

 

-change perspective-

 

Sarah was just beginning to deliver breakfast to her customers. She had to do about 40 rows, which usually took well over an hour, and sometimes longer depending on how finicky the women got and how many questions were asked. Occasionally she needed to restock if too much of one item was chosen over the other. She sighed, and took a deep breath of the stale plane air. She tried to find something to think about instead – the work was boring and she needed a bit of an escape to make the time go by faster.

 

Sarah turned to the seats towards her left.

 

“Would you like the Eggs or the toast?” The woman in front of her asked for eggs. She turned to grab the egg breakfast from her cart, and felt a squirming sensation from under the arch of her left foot, reminding her of the insert within her shoe.

 

“Perfect” Sarah thought. It was incredibly comfortable, the squirming sensation almost felt like a tiny massage.

 

Dianne is lucky. Sarah thought, focusing on the sensation of the tiny thing rubbing the bottom of her arch. Clearly a natural insert.

 

The sensation under her arch was not only redistributing the weight of her foot, decreasing the pressure, but also was providing relief to a stress spot.

 

God clearly created this pathetic creature to be underfoot. She chuckled slightly as she turned to the next customer, who noticed her ecstatic mood.

 

“You're having a good day” The women said, Sarah's own mood seemed to infect the women with an equally radiant smile.

 

Sarah grinned back at her. “Just another day in paradise” The two women laughed together.


Sarah was beginning to understand why Dianne seemed to be attached. If you got lucky, and found a good one, they were incredibly comfortable. Still, she knew that most tiny inserts didn't survive very long, so it was important to maintain a sterile relationship with them. After all, it's just an object, whose purpose was to inevitably degrade as it provided comfort for a women's foot. No reason to get attached.

 

She continued to lean further onto her insert, relieving the stress on her right foot whilst simultaneously increasing the pressure on her stress spot, the tinies body being pressed further into her skin. It felt divine, and she shivered with pleasure.

 

While Sarah felt wonderful, it hadn't occurred to her that the tiny boy was now being completely suffocated under her foot, and the “massaging” sensation was him writhing in agony as he slowly was being crushed.

 

Sarah smiled and took a step forward, enjoying the pleasant sensation of her insert cushioning the blows of her footstep, and the weight of her body. Sarah took a breath of cool air as she asked another customer what she wanted for breakfast.

 

One last thought crossed Sarah's mind on her insert before she went back to work.

 

I'm the one working here, after all. It's place is below me.

 

-change perspective-

 

I hadn't breathed in what felt like an eternity. The painful spasms across my body began to lessen as my strength gave out, with no oxygen to power my muscles there was no energy for me to move them. The stars in my vision began to fade, the pain in my head and body began to lessen, and then all I could feel was was the hot wet leather of Sarah's foot, and her pulse vibrating through me.

 

For a brief moment, it seemed like the only thing in reality, as if all of space and time before and after this was simply Sarah's arch and the crushing weight of it onto me. Even in the dim light that bled through Sarah's flesh, I could make out the grooves on her skin with my one open eye that was only inches away from her foot, the sheen of foot liquid clinging between the gaps of her skin gave the whole thing a glossy look. My only senses were of the hot humid feeling of the infinitely heavy leather pillow covering me, the slamming of her pulse, the cheesy smell and taste of her foot, and the oily foot liquid that dripped off of it, coating me and filling my orifices.

 

I was abruptly pulled into the shoe, and Sarah's leathery ocean of an arch lifted off me, the dirty oily sheen clinging onto me as I desperately gasped in sultry foot air.

 

I only had enough time for a breath before I felt the vertigo and the foot slam back into me. I had enough energy to feel awake again, separate from Dianne's foot – and incredible pain across my body. I once again was suffocating, dirty sweat and foot oil pouring down my throat. The process of torture began again, and I slowly began to spasm in pain as the pressure compressed me between the insole of Sarah's flat and her enormous white ocean of an arch, completely unable to move or breath. The weight from her foot felt like I was buried alive, enough constant pressure to squeeze my body so thoroughly all the air was forced from my lungs.

 

With pain throughout my body, the soft arch of flesh morphed around my skin. The pressure increased, feeling like it might break my bones, the skin was pushed slightly inside of my mouth, my nose completely encased in it. I couldn't feel my body – just pain.

 

If the liquid dripping from Sarah's foot hadn't completely covered me, I might have been able to distinguish the wet tears in my hysterical crying. However, I was just an insignificant bug in her shoe, just to exist to relieve the stress in her foot.

 

Pain shot through my body as my desperation caused my body convulsed, I was writhing but not moving, desperate for air.

 

“Would you like the Eggs or the toast?” I heard Sarah's voice thunder around me.

 

I wanted to scream, the fight or flight survival instincts from my suffocation entirely taking over from any fear I had of Sarah's wrath. But I couldn't scream. I couldn't do anything. I was wholly at my foot goddesses mercy. So I prayed instead. I prayed to Sarah's foot, I swore to them I would be their slave forever if they just let me breathe.

 

But the pressure only increased, and the pain became more intense. My convulsions increased in correspondence with the pain, until I had no more energy to spasm, the convulsions diminishing as I lost my strength, and soon I could only feel the thump of Sarah's pulse amongst her hot oily arch around me as the liquid drained down my throat. The pain continued to increase, the pressure sharp across my body, but most painful across my chest. My ribs felt like they might soon collapse, and I started to lose consciousness.

 

Her foot lifted again, and I found myself gasping for air.

 

-change perspective-

 

 

Sarah shifted her weight off of her left foot to take another step forward and went through the motions of delivering breakfast.

 

“Would you like the Eggs or the toast?” the words came out of her mouth subconsciously.

 

Instead, she was thinking about the tiny in her shoe. She could feel it rubbing her arch, and it's lips on her sole; the feeling was incredibly pleasant. With her few days off in New Zealand, she started to imagine all the things she could do to train it, and she began to get excited.

 

She had never expected to have a tiny during a flight. Without her inserts, her feet would ache by this point. With this insert, she could already feel the stark contrast between her two feet, and for an untrained insert already had amazing potential. The tiny below her clearly had an attitude, and if she wanted to thoroughly break him in for Dianne, she might have to impose some harsh measures.

 

It was for the best, however. If she could break a feisty tiny like Dianne's, it would make an awesome gift for her, she would look cool in the process, and most importantly, she would prove to herself that she had a legitimate training regimen. Dianne and her insert would be living evidence for it. She would consider it a mark of success if she could get the tiny to willingly go under Dianne's foot, and would be even better if it did it on it's own volition.

 

It was good that the tiny was already hungry. It would make it easier to break it in. The sooner it learned that rest of it's existence was to be under the feet of women, the better. Reorienting his world view around feet would be crucial. It needed to know it was no longer a person, just an object and hunger is quite the motivator.

 

Still, if there was one thing she learned from other inserts, pain would also have to be part of the process. She looked down at the top of her feet for a second, the plain white skin exposed on top of her flat looked perfectly innocuous. From up here, you couldn't see a difference. But she could feel it easily, her left foot no longer aching with the little thing helping to redistribute her weight.

 

Might as well start now she thought.

 

“I'll have the eggs” The women said. Sarah snapped back out of it. She still had a job to do.

 

The plane was full of women. She hadn't seen a full size man in a long time. New Zealand was a popular destination, in fact, more popular than it had been before Trent's presidency, and it had probably something to do with the minimization trend.

 

The process had never made it officially to New Zealand. While that meant that there were still full size men there, most of the visitation was simply about male relatives who had gotten out of minimization zones – most from after when they were shrunken.

 

She gave the tray of eggs to the woman, and her focus shifted back to her feet below her. From here, amongst the buzz of the airplane, the talk of ladies on board, and clatter of trays, she couldn't even hear her own footsteps. They looked like perfectly normal pair of black flats, her white skin healthy looking, with only a faint line of a vein underneath her flesh. Undistinguished and inconsequential.

 

Her feet felt hot in her shoes, her right foot noticeably sore around the balls of her feet, arch and heel, her calve flexed. Her left foot felt comfortable, her muscles felt relaxed and fresh. There was movement under her arch, a light pressing of movement against her arch getting a knot in her foot.

 

Remarkable instincts. Sarah thought. The squirming began to lessen, the massaging effect diminishing in strength.

 

Slacking off already? She thought. Not on my watch, bug.

 

Sarah was an expert. She began to shift her weight onto the tiny, steadily increasing the pressure, and could feel him being increasingly pressed into her flesh. The pressure on her arch increased from her own weight against the tiny being pushed further into her flesh, but also from a slight increase in movement from below her.

 

She smiled. It was a good sign. Still some fight left in it. The insert was strong, and it had to be if it expected to remain a solid insert for the rest of it's existence.

 

Sarah was now convinced that she could break this insert in. One way or the other. By the end, it will either be begging to lick the rot and dirt from under the grooves of Dianne's boots, or in a few days, it would be the end of a slow and painful process that lead to it's disposal.

 

She took a deep breathe of the cool recycled air, and turned to the next passenger to ask for her selection.

 

 

-change perspective-

 

BOOM

 

“Would you like the Eggs or the toast?” Sarah's voice vibrated through my bones.

 

I wanted to scream desperately. On top of the routine of torture, Sarah would steadily increase the pressure on me, to a fever pitch that made it feel like my eyes were going to pop out of their sockets, that my lungs and stomach were being pressed into the bones. I was surprised I wasn't dead, and the creaks and spams in his body felt like it was only moments before my bones began to break.

 

The weight then decreased, moments from being crushed, relieving just enough pressure to prevent me from dying, only to the point that I no longer noticed the pain coursing throughout my body. The heavy weight now only prevented me from moving and breathing. My spasms began to diminish as vision blurred and dimmed.

 

But then I felt pulled down and the foot allowed me to breathe, only a fraction of a breath of sultry foot air, before Sarah's foot and flat slammed me back into her insole. Her flesh was pressing me into it, covering the top half of my body in her oily foot liquid as my face was completely smothered, the pressure against the hard insole causing a sharp pain across my back.

 

The weight of her hurt in and of itself, but her arch and the damp sole provided just enough leeway to prevent my eyes from popping out of my socket. Still, each step left me feeling weaker. I'd already swallowed god knows how much of the slightly viscous foot liquid, and on top of everything I was beginning to feel nauseous, the weight from her foot forcing me to puke partially, filling my mouth with the cheesy salty liquid from my stomach every time it slammed on me.

 

I cried but nobody could hear me, and my thoughts drifted as my consciousness faded in and out, occasionally I'd be pulled back into the shoe by a splash of oil, or by the sharp pain and spasms of my crushed and oxygen deprived body, before all that was left was the feeling of the soft leather ripples on her skin pressing into my naked body, her pulse constant and seeming to get longer, to the point where I wouldn't hear it for so long I was convinced I was dead.

 

But then the foot lift, leaving me enough time to gasp in the funky sultry air, before I felt vertigo and the foot slammed back on me, leaving me dazed.

 

BOOM

 

“Would you like the Eggs or the toast?” Sarah boomed from above.


I could taste her skin in my mouth. The torture was endless.

 

 

Chapter X-22: Crystal's Crush by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Entrapment,  Humiliation, Hands)

 


 

 

The warm wine wind gusted over my naked body, sending chills down my bones, and I found myself trying to snuggle with the huge warm platform of white skin that was Crystal's hand below me.

 

Laying in her palm, my head was tilted to the side, the leather platform I was on extending some 5 yards further till I was faced with the open air, looking like a dangerous precipice off below me. I could see Amoe off in the distance, she was collecting paper plates and cups, her steps creating audible booms that sounded like airstrikes off in the distance.

 

I was exhausted and humiliated, and even though I desperately didn't want to be in Crystal's hand, I didn't have the energy to do anything about it. Her pulse vibrated like a sub-woofer at a rap concert, and I strangely found myself drifting off to sleep.

 

“Hey Maaaaark” The voice boomed with an equally strong gust of wind, the ground below me vibrating. The peaceful sleep I was drifting off into was replaced with an equally strong anxiety. I was afraid to move or turn around, and in my exhaustion felt I could no longer think or operate coherently.

 

I felt more vulnerable than ever before in the night. My physical and mental exhaustion left me prone to any kind of manipulation. I no longer had any strength to resist.

 

-change perspective-

 

Crystal didn't seem to recognize the plight of the tiny man in her hands. The alcohol in her body gave her a kind of unstoppable energy. The fact that a friend of hers was in the palm of her hand was oddly thrilling.

 

Crystal could see his cute little butt visible on the top of her hand, and it looked like the tiny thing was falling asleep. She could feel his little body in her palm, and he looked like a miniature for a modeling kit. This was the first time she held someone this small, and she thought the technology was fascinating. A marvel of modern engineering, being able to scale up and scale down the atoms in the human body would have all sorts of wonderful purposes. She wasn't happy about what happened under President Trent, but she had to admit that having Mark in the palm of her hand was electrifying.

 

She put her hand closer to her face, so that her lips were only inches away from her palm.

 

“Maaaark. Crystal wants to see youuuuu” She accentuated his name and the end of her sentence, her speech in a happy sing song voice. From this range, she could make out individual features on him, like the shoulder blades on his back, and the digits of his hands. He had barely any weight to him. For a second, she contemplated tossing him into the the air and catching him in her mouth, before reconsidering. It be easy to do, but she might be a bit too drunk to safely do it. She didn't want him slamming into her teeth, or simply missing. She had no intention of hurting him.

 

Crystal and Mark had known each other ever since the first days of the school year, from meeting through their mutual friend that was Stephanie. She thought he was cute on day one, and besides the fact he looked strong, you would have never been able to tell he played football. He was soft and mild mannered, and his nerdy interests were juxtaposed sharply with typical stereotype of a football player. On top of it all, he had beautiful curls, which most women thought looked sloppy, but she thought made him look like a Greek statue. As she stared at the tiny boy in her palm, she realized she still had a crush on him, even though he was tiny.

 

She flirted with him constantly, but like many good guys, seemed to miss all the overt hints. She thought she might get him jealous by mentioning her hookups

with his teammates, but the comments seemed to roll of his back like water on a duck – only furthering her desire for him.

 

And now, she had him. It didn't occur to her earlier tonight, and the fact that he was tiny didn't diminish her interest in him. If anything, it made everything more exciting.

 

The thought filled her with unrepentant desire, and she took a deep breath in before exhaling, the breath from her mouth accompanied unintentionally by an amorous sigh. Her breath caused his hair to bounce about wildly as if in a storm, and she watched it fascinated. Her simple act of breathing was creating violent weather for him.

 

It was fascinating. Even imperceptible actions by me could create life or death conditions for him. She thought.

 

As her breath continued to create a storm of hot wind on him, she could feel the little thing begin to tremble in her hand.

 

Whether or not it was the alcohol motivating her, or a secret desire coming to be realized from the situation she was in, her thoughts and actions seemed to materialize perfectly naturally now – as if things had always been this way.

 

I have his life in my hands. My fingers could be his angels, or demons.

 

She quivered with delight at the thought, pursing her lips together to blow onto him, relishing the moment as her breath whipped the tiny boys hair about. And then an even more exhilarating thought occurred to her.

 

To him, I'm a god. No – a goddess. I'm like Aphrodite to him. He will learn to worship my divine beauty.

 

Mark continued to tremble face down in her hand as she contemplated the future she had in store for him, worshiping her as a goddess, her sexual beauty being a world he lived for and that he was a prisoner to. She finally was running out of breath, and the torrent of warm wind from her pursed lips began to settle down, Mark's little head of curly hair no longer sent spinning around his face. The tiny thing still hadn't moved.

 

He's so adorable when he's shaking like that. Crystal thought, her mouth turned to a grin.

 

“Maaaark” Crystal said again, watching his hair blow about as she extenuated his name. He looked like he was curling up into a little ball in her palm, like he was trying to get as snug as possible in the slight dip in the center of it.

 

It's so cute. He's helpless. She giggled, and with her free hand stuck out her index finger. Her french manicure caused her finger to be extended significantly, and she lowered it down from above the tiny boy, watching a shadow of increasing darkness form over him. He must have noticed, because she saw his head turn up for only a fraction of a second before he let out a little squeak of a yelp.

Crystal laughed at this. “Sorry” she said, her scythe of a nail continuing to lower towards him as she spoke, her words broken up by giggles. “This must be scary, huh?”

 

As she brought her finger down onto him, the tip of her finger covered more then half his body, obscuring her vision of him from the butt on up. She delicately lowered her finger over him, making sure her nail didn't touch him. As her finger made contact with his naked skin, she could feel him trembling underneath her fingertip, wedged between her finger and her palm.


She giggled, letting her finger linger on him, enjoying the sensation of power she had over the tiny boy.

 

He's so small, so delicate. She giggled and let more of the weight of her finger rest on him, and the trembling became more pronounced as he was compressed further in her flesh.

 

She laughed daintily, picking her finger up slightly off the boy, and then delicately moving her nail to the side of him. The white tip of her french manicure was adeptly used as a wedge, sticking her nail under the boys chest, she flipped him over onto his back.

 

From here, she could distinctly make out all his features, including his tiny flaccid crotch. Mark looked up at her and made eye contact. She could see as face turned a shade of pink, and she laughed down at him, his face continuing to redden as he trembled in her palm.

 

-change perspective-

 

Crystal giant nail scooped under me, hard and filled with grooves. The rough material rested under my chest, and flipped me over onto my stomach, her finger like a giant frying pan. There was nothing I could do, and her huge face loomed like a massive wall before me, as the massive light blue pools that were her eyes focused onto me.

 

Her laughter boomed – a strange sound. It thundered before me like I was in front of cannons firing, yet sounded like the girlish laugh of the Crystal I had known – like a freshman judging comedy works at an art exhibit.

 

I was entirely naked, lying on my back in her palm, her massive finger lurking above me. I quaked in fear, her finger only seconds earlier pressing into me like she was considering slowly crushing me underneath it.


I was so tired. I wanted to run in terror, but I was too exhausted to. It didn't make any sense rationally, it was obvious that I couldn't escape. Still, a millennia of primate to human instincts had never prepared myself for what was happening now, and I was terrified.

 

Crystal's voice boomed, and I was blasted by hot wine air. “There you are” She smiled, the red rose freckles across her face shifting upward on her smooth skin. Crystal wasn't the most beautiful girl I'd ever seen, and her face was somewhat flat looking, but her features were striking. Eyes that looked like transparent arctic blue glass, and red freckles contrasting with her white skin. Her nose was average sized and had a rounded tip. She was undeniably a pretty girl though, and clearly had had no problems getting dates when men were still full sized.

 

I wasn't able to admire her beauty though. I was exhausted, naked and humiliated, and terrified of this giant creature above me, after the nightmare of activity the previous night, I had no question of how helpless I was before these girls. Crystal could do whatever she wanted with me. I had just had to pray that the power she had over me at my tiny size wouldn't get to her.

 

I didn't say anything. I just trembled slightly looking at her huge billboard of a face above me, the light blue pools that were her eyes staring down onto me. Her expression didn't seem to change, other than her smile becoming more pronounced. Her happy face did make her look lovely, even though I was scared of it.

 

Her french manicured nail from her free hand appeared from the side of her palm, like a huge white leather column. She slowly brought it towards me, the white tip of the nail closest and pointed downwards, looking like a massive claw. I instinctively pushed off with my hands in a pitiable attempt to crawl away from it, moving over the grooves of her hot white leather skin. Her palm was soft and created a small bowl, and I was moving uphill.

 

Crystal simply giggled at my instinctive response, the vibrations from her voice sliding me back downhill in her palm, and bringing me closer to the massive claw that was her finger. As I slid closer, the nail moved closer to me, until it was only a few feet from my legs. Her huge wall of a face was now partially obstructed by her finger. It felt like I was lying in a narrow alley, the ground some strange worn warm hill of an oily ravine, the building across from me her face, and cut off anything else I could see in my vision. Her huge eyes were focused on me as the giant monster that was her hand loomed over me, her column like finger moving over my body as if it was some giant beast about to kill it's prey.

 

Her claw like fingernail inched over me with the rest of her finger, the tip of it only a few yards above me, swaying closer and further away to the the point it would dip under 6 feet. I stared at it and simply trembled; it lurked over me as if was it was a wild beast, saving me for when it got hungry.

 

-change perspective-

 

Mark lay trembling in Crystal's palm as she brought her finger in closer to him, considering whether or not she should move him about with it to get a better view at his body. She knew the alcohol was probably getting the better of her, and hesitated.

 

Her focus shifted when she realized Amoe was still cleaning up, but she was partially distracted by her phone, so the work was going slowly. Her finger lazily loomed over the boy now, no longer fully paying attention to it. It drifted up and down over Mark, and she didn't notice him as his trembling became more pronounced.

 

Her finger bobbed up and down over the tiny boy for about 15 seconds, before her focus was shifted back to him, and she unconsciously decided to slam her finger down next to the head of the tiny boy, just a light tap on her palm only centimeters from his head.

 

The tiny boy squeaked in fear, instinctively flinching away from her massive french manicured nail as it landed next to his head, and Crystal began to laugh.

 

“Sorry” she said, her booming voice choked out amongst the laughter, vibrating the tiny boy in her hand “Is the red speedsters big finger frightening you?”

 

She kept laughing at this, oddly amused at herself, but more importantly, recognizing the helplessness of Mark before her. Red speedster was a nickname Mark had given her, in reference to her hair and her somewhat wild attitude - a play on of the drug Crystal meth.

 

Mark didn't respond, he just stared up at her finger next to him, looking absolutely terrified.

 

She giggled at his trance. His focus shifted up towards her, and she made eye contact with him. The experience felt strange, but he was so close to her face she could tell he was only looking into one of her eyes, making him almost look like there were two versions of him in front of her, one of which wasn't looking at her.

 

-change perspective-

 

I looked up into Crystal's right eye, too close to make eye contact with both pools, which would have forced me to turn my head.

 

Her huge column of a finger was still next to my head, the heat noticeable from it even over her own palms warm energy and the pulse that pumped me every second or two.

 

She wanted a response, and tears streaked down my face. I desperately wanted this night to end. For Crystal to just leave me alone and let me go to sleep. I had no energy to pretend anymore.

 

I started to openly cry. “Please Crystal...” I said, suddenly unsure of what I was talking about, instinctively just begging her. “Yes, I'm scared. Please”

 

I was too tired and terrified to articulate myself further. Crystal's face suddenly looked neutral, and it only increase my fear.

“Why are you scared? Do you not trust me?” her voice boomed over me, as she stared down at my naked exposed body in her hand. Her huge finger with the long sharp manicured nail lifted off the warm white leather ground above me, it's quick movement making it appear to lurk only a yard or two from me, and I could see the well defined swirls of skin on the tip her finger like grooves in the side of the white leather column. It swayed back and forth over me, the tip of her nail placed directly over my head and neck like she was considering decapitating me. She easily could have.

 

I simply whimpered below her, too frightened to speak, watching the tip of Crystal's huge white finger. Crystal began to giggle, but I was too scared to look at her, my body tense and ready to bolt away from Crystal's finger the second it made it's move to kill me. But it was pointless. I wouldn't have been able to run away from Crystal's finger even if I was the fastest man in the world, her wrist would be able to flick itself faster than anything I could possibly do. And even if I could run away, I was still high in the air on the platform that was her massive hand. There was nowhere for me to go.

 

Crystal's finger started to come down slowly over me, the tip of her french manicure was slowly lowering like a massive guillotine onto me. I was frozen in terror. It loomed larger and larger, to the point where I couldn't see anything behind it. It was directly in front of me, like it wanted me to know how insignificant I was in comparison to it. Tears fell from my eyes and my instincts caused me to freeze, I wasn't breathing, as if this massive predator might not see me if I didn't move.

 

-change perspective-

 

Crystal let her white finger loom directly in front of the tiny boys face. She could tell he was terrified, as he had been trembling throughout the time she teased him with her finger, letting it hang over the boy before putting it down next to his face earlier. Now, with it suspended directly above him, Mark looked completely frozen, like he was enchanted by the thing.

 

Crystal knew what she was doing. She had never been in a position like this before, a position of raw power over another person, and she was curious how she could use fear as a motivator to achieve her ends. She knew that by scaring him he would be left vulnerable to her manipulation, and the fact that her crush was in her hands left her operating in a somewhat instinctual way. She knew she couldn't rush into anything, but she wanted Mark scared enough so that she could get Mark to “naturally” start to worship her as a god.

 

Not as a god. She thought, a smile creeping over her face as she imagine the future she had planned for the two of him.

He'll worship me as god. He will live for me, and his world will revolve around me. He will love me for my divinity, and the life I provide him. I, as his goddess, will love him for his subservience, and for his worship. I will be the living embodiment of love. He will look at me as a goddess, and know that the feelings he has is sourced from and for me. He will feel no love without me. And to him, my love with be infinite. It will have no beginning and no end.

 

She quivered in pleasure. The idea seemed utterly romantic to her, and she found herself opening her eyes, and looking back down at the tiny boy frozen underneath her finger. She had been so lost in thought she had forgotten about the little thing under the tip of her finger. She really was his god.

 

Crystal decided it was time to test the waters. She might not have a chance like this again, with Amoe busy and not paying attention. Stephanie and Kelly were sleeping, their snores heard gently in the background – she had Mark all to herself.

 

-change perspective-

 

Crystal's finger loomed over me for god knows how long. I was terrified, too scared to move, and the thing so huge and close that I couldn't even see Crystal's face behind it. I had no way of seeing her expression, to know if it was one of pleasure or anger, but I doubt it would have made me feel any better either way.

 

Crystal's voice was suddenly booming around me, but I couldn't see her face. It sounded like the voice of a goddess thundering around me.

 

 

“Do you trust me, Mark?” her voice boomed, and I felt her hot wine breath blow past me, but I still couldn't see her face, just the swirls of her finger and the long manicured nail looming over my head.

 

Crystal's question left me with horrible sense of dread. The truth was, I didn't trust her. She was always a bit of a wild child, her behavior was erratic and impulsive. I could recall moments from the first half of the year, before I was shrunken, where we had hung out together and she said and did some crazy things.

 

But now, in her hand below her finger, I didn't want to tell her that. I was completely vulnerable, and I was scared of what she might do to me if I told her the truth. But I couldn't lie to her either. I was scared of she might see through it as I trembled below her. And so I said nothing.

 

There was a lingering pause, and I could only hear the pulse of Crystal's warm living leather palm below me, her hand infused with natural oil that left it feeling neither damp nor dry. Her hot breath blew past me and tingling my skin and awkwardly pleasurable against my crotch. For the faintest second, I felt the stirring of erection about to form, but then Crystal's finger moved down towards me and I yelped in fear.


It landed to the side of my stomach, revealing her grin, her huge arctic blue eyes looking down on me from high on the wall that was her face. She then deftly used the tip of her nail as a wedge, scooping me up from under my back, forcing me into the upright position, and my body was suddenly pushed on to my feet.

 

I was naked standing on her palm, only about 10 to 15 yards from her face, and she was staring right at me. My face turned red with embarrassment as I covered myself, and she grinned, seemingly delighting at my naked form and shame.

 

Crystal's voice now boomed around me, the tip of her finger placed down on her palm like a huge log whose nail ended near my feet, and I could see her mouth moving before me like a huge cave, blasting me with hot wine air that caused me to stagger backwards, my hair sent tumbling around me.

 

“Well, I don't want you to feel like you can't trust me, Mark” She said with her godlike voice, a strange mix of the girl I knew and thunder of a storm. “What would it take for you to trust me, Mark?”

 

The question left me confused, and it wasn't something I was expecting. For the first time in the last few hours I felt like had a modicum of power, she was asking me for something, she wanted to know what she needed to do to earn my trust. But I didn't really have an answer for her. And what freedom I had was pitiable. I had no real chance of standing up to her, I hadn't even stood up on my own volition.

 

I found myself looking up at one of her eyes which was focused on me, and the embarrassment of being naked finally gave me something to say.

 

“Please, Crystal, let me get some clothes” I said, the sound of my voice betraying my fear of situation still.

 

Crystal's expression changed to a frown, chilling me. “Oh” Crystal said, her voice booming and the wind of her breath reminding me that I was nothing in comparison to her. “You know, I don't mind. You don't have to feel embarrassed around me”

 

Her palm then accelerated upwards, the rapid change in momentum sending me hurtling back onto her palm. I was now lying on my stomach on the white alien terrain that was Crystal's hand, and when I stood up could see what had happened.

 

Crystal had brought her hand directly in front of her eye, and from here the huge alien creature seemed only yards away from me, her palm touching the edge of her face. She had brought me as close as possible to see my tiny naked body before her, and her huge white blue eye looked totally alien to me, it's colors beautiful, the black pupil dilating large enough for me to easily crawl into if it was an actual hole. Strands of red hair like copper rope hung down over and around me, looking like vines in a jungle.

 

Her voice thundered around me. “I should have told this to you earlier Mark. But you're pretty cute. You look good without clothes”


The statement didn't make me feel any better, and her eye felt like it was violating me with it's piercing gaze. I couldn't see anything of Crystal but this strange blue pool, and if I looked up I could see her pale skin and the red crown of hair on her head. She, however, could see my entire body, including my manhood, leaving me feeling awkward and out of control.

 

“But, you know, even though I'd be disappointed, if you really want some clothes, I'll get them for you. It's important to me that you trust me, even if it be a shame to hide your handsome little body.”

 

Her mixture of compliments, the disappointment in her voice, and the massive power she had over me was putting me off guard. I wasn't sure what to say, and I felt a strange feeling of shame that I was disappointing her; that I was suddenly at fault for suggesting I wanted to wear clothes around her.

 

“So what do you say, Mark? Still want to hide your cute little body from me?” Her voice thundered, her eye making me feel violated, and my whole mind confused with various emotions.

 

I impulsively responded, the instinct of trying to please others somehow overwhelming me, even as the tiny frightened thing that I was. Perhaps it was simply a survival reflex, some unconscious instinct to survive by not disappointing the monster before me.

 

“I guess it's ok...” before I could finish the hand dropped from before me, violent and unexpected, and I fell back into her palm. I was on my back, and Crystal was grinning above me. She had moved me further away form her face now, placing me below her B cup breasts, her face leaned forward slightly to look over them.

 

“Good” Her voice boomed around me, vibrating me in her palm. Her finger was descending towards me from the sky, her face past it. It continued to lower and I watched it in fear, until it was only 10 yards above me, obstructing my vision of Crystal above it. I found myself no longer breathing, terrified, as it descended slowly onto me, until I could feel it's heat only a few yards above me, the bottom of the french manicure nail now directly above my face, and all I could see was the bottom of her cuticle.

 

Just before I thought it was going to crush my face, it retracted slightly, moving lower onto my body. I felt the bottom of the soft white leather column gently press into my crotch, the swirls of her hot soft flesh stimulating my own naked member. Her long nail was extended up my chest, the tip of it now resting right below my neck, and I could feel the hard cuticle against my skin, pressed in ever so slightly to feel my skin bent in from it.

 

She had me pinned, and I saw her grinning up in the sky above me. “I would have hated to have to cover this bad boy up”

 

Her finger pressed into my crotch slightly further, and I was suddenly reminded of Stephanie from earlier, but this time more sober and terrifying, without a nail pressing into the top of my chest, the increase in pressure making me realize that she could easily slice my head off with her nail. The feeling of her soft flesh against my groin was pleasant and contrasted with the sharp pressure across the top of my chest, sexual desire and fear mixing to enhance my arousal.

 

She repeated the question again. “So, tiny boy” , her booming voice vibrating me as she giggled. “What would it take for you to trust me?”

 

I desperately wanted to no longer be pinned, I just wanted to be left alone. But I was scared to be direct with her based on my last experience, I didn't want to admit I just wanted to get away from her – I didn't want her to repeat the process of toying with me like before. I picked a halfway answer between nothing and telling her to let me go to bed and end this nightmare of a night.

 

“Please, Crystal, can you just put me down?” I pleaded, desperately wanting to get out of her hands.

 

I guess Crystal decided that she would allow me this mercy. The platform that I was on began to lower, and she squatted down, I could see the earth below me rapidly approaching.

 

“Ok” her voice boomed, and I was now only 20-30 yards above the ground. Her hand landed in the shag carpet, and tilted up slightly, not rapidly enough to send me tumbling but forcing me from her hand, and I was suddenly on the floor, the heat from her hand disappearing.


Now, no longer in the alien environment that was her hand, but the strange vast red field that was the carpet, I found myself shivering from the cold.

 

BOOM


The sudden intense vibration sounded like an artillery strike, and I realized it had been so long since I'd been on the floor I forgot how easily these giant women could make the ground shake with their footsteps. Crystal was standing up, shifting her feet under her and causing the earth to quake, and I barely caught myself from falling over.

When the shaking finally stopped, I could look forward clearly. Her pink yacht that were her loafers were in front of me by only 10-20 yards, each one flanking both sides of my body and giving a gap of space between them that looked like I could easily drive a car through. The top of the tip of her pink loafers were easily 2 to 3 times my height, and I found myself tracing my eyes up towards her exposed pale ankles and up the black towers that were her legs, before reaching her torso, which was already impossibly far in the sky. Her white shirt looked like a massive skyscraper, and her face and hair looked like some strange white and red blimp, the light from the ceiling fan and the distance making her face appear strange and drowned in color, like her face was in the heavens.

 

I stared up at her nervously, occasionally glancing at the pink loafers as I heard her feet shuffle inside them, sounding like huge beasts in vast suede cage, the toes scratching audible and deep, as I could see the suede shift from her feet inside of them. My arms were crossed over my chest, and I felt cold, suddenly desiring to be back in her hand.

 

-change perspective-

 

It had worked out better than she expected. She stared down at Mark on the floor, the top half of his body was visible in the shag red carpet, his manhood hidden in the red grass. She marveled at how tiny he was while she stood over him.

 

She convinced him to remain naked, and she knew the psychological effect it would have on him, leaving him vulnerable. Her manhandling had gotten to him, and he had asked to be released, which played into her plans perfectly. She could grant him the freedom he so desired, further emphasizing her role as his goddess, and from the floor she could demonstrate her sheer power she had over him, his tiny size seeming even smaller to her as he lingered down only inches from her feet.

 

He looked about the size of a bottle cap, perhaps skinnier and slightly taller, but tiny nonetheless.

 

The natural course of events had set up her instinctive plan perfectly.

 

 

She looked down at the tiny boy, her head tilted almost completely forward, allowing her to look over her breasts to see him on the floor, his head seemed to shift rapidly between her face above him and her shoes, as she flexed her toes inside, causing loafers to stretch and flex. She it purposefully to remind the little boy how small he was in comparison to her godlike stature.

 

She began to speak to him, wanting to inform him of the gift she had given him. “So, Mark, do you feel better? Do you trust me now?” She smirked down at him, for a fraction of a second considering shifting onto her tippy toes to see if she could send him toppling over as she slammed her heels back into the ground, before deciding against it. She wanted him to be comfortable enough to admit that he owed her.


Mark yelled up at her, his voice squeaking slightly in relation to his small size. “Yes” It was all he said, clearly still nervous. She wasn't sure which question he was answering, but the ambiguity didn't bother her. It was still progress. She picked up her tip toes in her loafer, and watched the tiny boy's focus shift to it.

 

“Let me ask you something Mark” She waited for the little boy to look up at her, and for a moment she felt like she was talking to an ant. Even though he was tiny, she could still see his expression – he had a confused scared look, like he was afraid that whatever was going to be asked would doom him. Oddly, she was nervous herself, sudden vanity of herself and her crushes opinion of her exposing her own fragility.


“Do you think I'm pretty?” Crystal said, staring down at the, who looked increasingly nervous at the words.

 

The warm wine wind gusted over my naked body, sending chills down my bones, and I found myself trying to snuggle with the huge warm platform of white skin that was Crystal's hand below me.

 

Laying in her palm, my head was tilted to the side, the leather platform I was on extending some 5 yards further till I was faced with the open air, looking like a dangerous precipice off below me. I could see Amoe off in the distance, she was collecting paper plates and cups, her steps creating audible booms that sounded like airstrikes off in the distance.

 

I was exhausted and humiliated, and even though I desperately didn't want to be in Crystal's hand, I didn't have the energy to do anything about it. Her pulse vibrated like a sub-woofer at a rap concert, and I strangely found myself drifting off to sleep.

 

“Hey Maaaaark” The voice boomed with an equally strong gust of wind, the ground below me vibrating. The peaceful sleep I was drifting off into was replaced with an equally strong anxiety. I was afraid to move or turn around, and in my exhaustion felt I could no longer think or operate coherently.

 

I felt more vulnerable than ever before in the night. My physical and mental exhaustion left me prone to any kind of manipulation. I no longer had any strength to resist.

 

-change perspective-

 

Crystal didn't seem to recognize the plight of the tiny man in her hands. The alcohol in her body gave her a kind of unstoppable energy. The fact that a friend of hers was in the palm of her hand was oddly thrilling.

 

Crystal could see his cute little butt visible on the top of her hand, and it looked like the tiny thing was falling asleep. She could feel his little body in her palm, and he looked like a miniature for a modeling kit. This was the first time she held someone this small, and she thought the technology was fascinating. A marvel of modern engineering, being able to scale up and scale down the atoms in the human body would have all sorts of wonderful purposes. She wasn't happy about what happened under President Trent, but she had to admit that having Mark in the palm of her hand was electrifying.

 

She put her hand closer to her face, so that her lips were only inches away from her palm.

 

“Maaaark. Crystal wants to see youuuuu” She accentuated his name and the end of her sentence, her speech in a happy sing song voice. From this range, she could make out individual features on him, like the shoulder blades on his back, and the digits of his hands. He had barely any weight to him. For a second, she contemplated tossing him into the the air and catching him in her mouth, before reconsidering. It be easy to do, but she might be a bit too drunk to safely do it. She didn't want him slamming into her teeth, or simply missing. She had no intention of hurting him.

 

Crystal and Mark had known each other ever since the first days of the school year, from meeting through their mutual friend that was Stephanie. She thought he was cute on day one, and besides the fact he looked strong, you would have never been able to tell he played football. He was soft and mild mannered, and his nerdy interests were juxtaposed sharply with typical stereotype of a football player. On top of it all, he had beautiful curls, which most women thought looked sloppy, but she thought made him look like a Greek statue. As she stared at the tiny boy in her palm, she realized she still had a crush on him, even though he was tiny.

 

She flirted with him constantly, but like many good guys, seemed to miss all the overt hints. She thought she might get him jealous by mentioning her hookups

with his teammates, but the comments seemed to roll of his back like water on a duck – only furthering her desire for him.

 

And now, she had him. It didn't occur to her earlier tonight, and the fact that he was tiny didn't diminish her interest in him. If anything, it made everything more exciting.

 

The thought filled her with unrepentant desire, and she took a deep breath in before exhaling, the breath from her mouth accompanied unintentionally by an amorous sigh. Her breath caused his hair to bounce about wildly as if in a storm, and she watched it fascinated. Her simple act of breathing was creating violent weather for him.

 

It was fascinating. Even imperceptible actions by me could create life or death conditions for him. She thought.

 

As her breath continued to create a storm of hot wind on him, she could feel the little thing begin to tremble in her hand.

 

Whether or not it was the alcohol motivating her, or a secret desire coming to be realized from the situation she was in, her thoughts and actions seemed to materialize perfectly naturally now – as if things had always been this way.

 

I have his life in my hands. My fingers could be his angels, or demons.

 

She quivered with delight at the thought, pursing her lips together to blow onto him, relishing the moment as her breath whipped the tiny boys hair about. And then an even more exhilarating thought occurred to her.

 

To him, I'm a god. No – a goddess. I'm like Aphrodite to him. He will learn to worship my divine beauty.

 

Mark continued to tremble face down in her hand as she contemplated the future she had in store for him, worshiping her as a goddess, her sexual beauty being a world he lived for and that he was a prisoner to. She finally was running out of breath, and the torrent of warm wind from her pursed lips began to settle down, Mark's little head of curly hair no longer sent spinning around his face. The tiny thing still hadn't moved.

 

He's so adorable when he's shaking like that. Crystal thought, her mouth turned to a grin.

 

“Maaaark” Crystal said again, watching his hair blow about as she extenuated his name. He looked like he was curling up into a little ball in her palm, like he was trying to get as snug as possible in the slight dip in the center of it.

 

It's so cute. He's helpless. She giggled, and with her free hand stuck out her index finger. Her french manicure caused her finger to be extended significantly, and she lowered it down from above the tiny boy, watching a shadow of increasing darkness form over him. He must have noticed, because she saw his head turn up for only a fraction of a second before he let out a little squeak of a yelp.

Crystal laughed at this. “Sorry” she said, her scythe of a nail continuing to lower towards him as she spoke, her words broken up by giggles. “This must be scary, huh?”

 

As she brought her finger down onto him, the tip of her finger covered more then half his body, obscuring her vision of him from the butt on up. She delicately lowered her finger over him, making sure her nail didn't touch him. As her finger made contact with his naked skin, she could feel him trembling underneath her fingertip, wedged between her finger and her palm.


She giggled, letting her finger linger on him, enjoying the sensation of power she had over the tiny boy.

 

He's so small, so delicate. She giggled and let more of the weight of her finger rest on him, and the trembling became more pronounced as he was compressed further in her flesh.

 

She laughed daintily, picking her finger up slightly off the boy, and then delicately moving her nail to the side of him. The white tip of her french manicure was adeptly used as a wedge, sticking her nail under the boys chest, she flipped him over onto his back.

 

From here, she could distinctly make out all his features, including his tiny flaccid crotch. Mark looked up at her and made eye contact. She could see as face turned a shade of pink, and she laughed down at him, his face continuing to redden as he trembled in her palm.

 

-change perspective-

 

Crystal giant nail scooped under me, hard and filled with grooves. The rough material rested under my chest, and flipped me over onto my stomach, her finger like a giant frying pan. There was nothing I could do, and her huge face loomed like a massive wall before me, as the massive light blue pools that were her eyes focused onto me.

 

Her laughter boomed – a strange sound. It thundered before me like I was in front of cannons firing, yet sounded like the girlish laugh of the Crystal I had known – like a freshman judging comedy works at an art exhibit.

 

I was entirely naked, lying on my back in her palm, her massive finger lurking above me. I quaked in fear, her finger only seconds earlier pressing into me like she was considering slowly crushing me underneath it.


I was so tired. I wanted to run in terror, but I was too exhausted to. It didn't make any sense rationally, it was obvious that I couldn't escape. Still, a millennia of primate to human instincts had never prepared myself for what was happening now, and I was terrified.

 

12:22

 

Crystal's voice boomed, and I was blasted by hot wine air. “There you are” She smiled, the red rose freckles across her face shifting upward on her smooth skin. Crystal wasn't the most beautiful girl I'd ever seen, and her face was somewhat flat looking, but her features were striking. Eyes that looked like transparent arctic blue glass, and red freckles contrasting with her white skin. Her nose was average sized and had a rounded tip. She was undeniably a pretty girl though, and clearly had had no problems getting dates when men were still full sized.

 

I wasn't able to admire her beauty though. I was exhausted, naked and humiliated, and terrified of this giant creature above me, after the nightmare of activity the previous night, I had no question of how helpless I was before these girls. Crystal could do whatever she wanted with me. I had just had to pray that the power she had over me at my tiny size wouldn't get to her.

 

I didn't say anything. I just trembled slightly looking at her huge billboard of a face above me, the light blue pools that were her eyes staring down onto me. Her expression didn't seem to change, other than her smile becoming more pronounced. Her happy face did make her look lovely, even though I was scared of it.

 

12:42

 

Her french manicured nail from her free hand appeared from the side of her palm, like a huge white leather column. She slowly brought it towards me, the white tip of the nail closest and pointed downwards, looking like a massive claw.

1:01

I instinctively pushed off with my hands in a pitiable attempt to crawl away from it, moving over the grooves of her hot white leather skin. Her palm was soft and created a small bowl, and I was moving uphill.

 

Crystal simply giggled at my instinctive response, the vibrations from her voice sliding me back downhill in her palm, and bringing me closer to the massive claw that was her finger. As I slid closer, the nail moved closer to me, until it was only a few feet from my legs. Her huge wall of a face was now partially obstructed by her finger. It felt like I was lying in a narrow alley, the ground some strange worn warm hill of an oily ravine, the building across from me her face, and cut off anything else I could see in my vision. Her huge eyes were focused on me as the giant monster that was her hand loomed over me, her column like finger moving over my body as if it was some giant beast about to kill it's prey.

 

Her claw like fingernail inched over me with the rest of her finger, the tip of it only a few yards above me, swaying closer and further away to the the point it would dip under 6 feet. I stared at it and simply trembled; it lurked over me as if was it was a wild beast, saving me for when it got hungry.

 

-change perspective-

 

Mark lay trembling in Crystal's palm as she brought her finger in closer to him, considering whether or not she should move him about with it to get a better view at his body. She knew the alcohol was probably getting the better of her, and hesitated.

 

Her focus shifted when she realized Amoe was still cleaning up, but she was partially distracted by her phone, so the work was going slowly. Her finger lazily loomed over the boy now, no longer fully paying attention to it. It drifted up and down over Mark, and she didn't notice him as his trembling became more pronounced.

 

Her finger bobbed up and down over the tiny boy for about 15 seconds, before her focus was shifted back to him, and she unconsciously decided to slam her finger down next to the head of the tiny boy, just a light tap on her palm only centimeters from his head.

 

The tiny boy squeaked in fear, instinctively flinching away from her massive french manicured nail as it landed next to his head, and Crystal began to laugh.

 

“Sorry” she said, her booming voice choked out amongst the laughter, vibrating the tiny boy in her hand “Is the red speedsters big finger frightening you?”

 

She kept laughing at this, oddly amused at herself, but more importantly, recognizing the helplessness of Mark before her. Red speedster was a nickname Mark had given her, in reference to her hair and her somewhat wild attitude - a play on of the drug Crystal meth.

 

Mark didn't respond, he just stared up at her finger next to him, looking absolutely terrified.

 

She giggled at his trance. His focus shifted up towards her, and she made eye contact with him. The experience felt strange, but he was so close to her face she could tell he was only looking into one of her eyes, making him almost look like there were two versions of him in front of her, one of which wasn't looking at her.

 

-change perspective-

 

I looked up into Crystal's right eye, too close to make eye contact with both pools, which would have forced me to turn my head.

 

Her huge column of a finger was still next to my head, the heat noticeable from it even over her own palms warm energy and the pulse that pumped me every second or two.

 

She wanted a response, and tears streaked down my face. I desperately wanted this night to end. For Crystal to just leave me alone and let me go to sleep. I had no energy to pretend anymore.

 

I started to openly cry. “Please Crystal...” I said, suddenly unsure of what I was talking about, instinctively just begging her. “Yes, I'm scared. Please”

 

I was too tired and terrified to articulate myself further. Crystal's face suddenly looked neutral, and it only increase my fear.

“Why are you scared? Do you not trust me?” her voice boomed over me, as she stared down at my naked exposed body in her hand. 1:26. Her huge finger with the long sharp manicured nail lifted off the warm white leather ground above me, it's quick movement making it appear to lurk only a yard or two from me, and I could see the well defined swirls of skin on the tip her finger like grooves in the side of the white leather column. It swayed back and forth over me, the tip of her nail placed directly over my head and neck like she was considering decapitating me. She easily could have.

 

I simply whimpered below her, too frightened to speak, watching the tip of Crystal's huge white finger. Crystal began to giggle, but I was too scared to look at her, my body tense and ready to bolt away from Crystal's finger the second it made it's move to kill me. But it was pointless. I wouldn't have been able to run away from Crystal's finger even if I was the fastest man in the world, her wrist would be able to flick itself faster than anything I could possibly do. And even if I could run away, I was still high in the air on the platform that was her massive hand. There was nowhere for me to go.

 

Crystal's finger started to come down slowly over me, the tip of her french manicure was slowly lowering like a massive guillotine onto me. I was frozen in terror. It loomed larger and larger, to the point where I couldn't see anything behind it. It was directly in front of me, like it wanted me to know how insignificant I was in comparison to it. Tears fell from my eyes and my instincts caused me to freeze, I wasn't breathing, as if this massive predator might not see me if I didn't move.

 

-change perspective-

 

Crystal let her white finger loom directly in front of the tiny boys face. She could tell he was terrified, as he had been trembling throughout the time she teased him with her finger, letting it hang over the boy before putting it down next to his face earlier. Now, with it suspended directly above him, Mark looked completely frozen, like he was enchanted by the thing.

 

Crystal knew what she was doing. She had never been in a position like this before, a position of raw power over another person, and she was curious how she could use fear as a motivator to achieve her ends. She knew that by scaring him he would be left vulnerable to her manipulation, and the fact that her crush was in her hands left her operating in a somewhat instinctual way. She knew she couldn't rush into anything, but she wanted Mark scared enough so that she could get Mark to “naturally” start to worship her as a god.

 

Not as a god. She thought, a smile creeping over her face as she imagine the future she had planned for the two of him.

He'll worship me as god. He will live for me, and his world will revolve around me. He will love me for my divinity, and the life I provide him. I, as his goddess, will love him for his subservience, and for his worship. I will be the living embodiment of love. He will look at me as a goddess, and know that the feelings he has is sourced from and for me. He will feel no love without me. And to him, my love with be infinite. It will have no beginning and no end.

 

She quivered in pleasure. The idea seemed utterly romantic to her, and she found herself opening her eyes, and looking back down at the tiny boy frozen underneath her finger. She had been so lost in thought she had forgotten about the little thing under the tip of her finger. She really was his god.

 

Crystal decided it was time to test the waters. She might not have a chance like this again, with Amoe busy and not paying attention. Stephanie and Kelly were sleeping, their snores heard gently in the background – she had Mark all to herself.

 

-change perspective-

 

Crystal's finger loomed over me for god knows how long. I was terrified, too scared to move, and the thing so huge and close that I couldn't even see Crystal's face behind it. I had no way of seeing her expression, to know if it was one of pleasure or anger, but I doubt it would have made me feel any better either way.

 

Crystal's voice was suddenly booming around me, but I couldn't see her face. It sounded like the voice of a goddess thundering around me.

 

2:06 2:11

 

“Do you trust me, Mark?” her voice boomed, and I felt her hot wine breath blow past me, but I still couldn't see her face, just the swirls of her finger and the long manicured nail looming over my head.

 

Crystal's question left me with horrible sense of dread. The truth was, I didn't trust her. She was always a bit of a wild child, her behavior was erratic and impulsive. I could recall moments from the first half of the year, before I was shrunken, where we had hung out together and she said and did some crazy things.

 

But now, in her hand below her finger, I didn't want to tell her that. I was completely vulnerable, and I was scared of what she might do to me if I told her the truth. But I couldn't lie to her either. I was scared of she might see through it as I trembled below her. And so I said nothing.

 

There was a lingering pause, and I could only hear the pulse of Crystal's warm living leather palm below me, her hand infused with natural oil that left it feeling neither damp nor dry. Her hot breath blew past me and tingling my skin and awkwardly pleasurable against my crotch. For the faintest second, I felt the stirring of erection about to form, but then Crystal's finger moved down towards me and I yelped in fear.


It landed to the side of my stomach, revealing her grin, her huge arctic blue eyes looking down on me from high on the wall that was her face. She then deftly used the tip of her nail as a wedge, scooping me up from under my back, forcing me into the upright position, and my body was suddenly pushed on to my feet.

 

I was naked standing on her palm, only about 10 to 15 yards from her face, and she was staring right at me. My face turned red with embarrassment as I covered myself, and she grinned, seemingly delighting at my naked form and shame.

 

Crystal's voice now boomed around me, the tip of her finger placed down on her palm like a huge log whose nail ended near my feet, and I could see her mouth moving before me like a huge cave, blasting me with hot wine air that caused me to stagger backwards, my hair sent tumbling around me.

 

“Well, I don't want you to feel like you can't trust me, Mark” She said with her godlike voice, a strange mix of the girl I knew and thunder of a storm. “What would it take for you to trust me, Mark?”

 

The question left me confused, and it wasn't something I was expecting. For the first time in the last few hours I felt like had a modicum of power, she was asking me for something, she wanted to know what she needed to do to earn my trust. But I didn't really have an answer for her. 2:32 And what freedom I had was pitiable. I had no real chance of standing up to her, I hadn't even stood up on my own volition.

 

I found myself looking up at one of her eyes which was focused on me, and the embarrassment of being naked finally gave me something to say.

 

“Please, Crystal, let me get some clothes” I said, the sound of my voice betraying my fear of situation still.

 

Crystal's expression changed to a frown, chilling me. “Oh” Crystal said, her voice booming and the wind of her breath reminding me that I was nothing in comparison to her. “You know, I don't mind. You don't have to feel embarrassed around me”

 

Her palm then accelerated upwards, the rapid change in momentum sending me hurtling back onto her palm. I was now lying on my stomach on the white alien terrain that was Crystal's hand, and when I stood up could see what had happened.

 

Crystal had brought her hand directly in front of her eye, and from here the huge alien creature seemed only yards away from me, her palm touching the edge of her face. She had brought me as close as possible to see my tiny naked body before her, and her huge white blue eye looked totally alien to me, it's colors beautiful, the black pupil dilating large enough for me to easily crawl into if it was an actual hole. Strands of red hair like copper rope hung down over and around me, looking like vines in a jungle.

 

Her voice thundered around me. “I should have told this to you earlier Mark. But you're pretty cute. You look good without clothes”


The statement didn't make me feel any better, and her eye felt like it was violating me with it's piercing gaze. I couldn't see anything of Crystal but this strange blue pool, and if I looked up I could see her pale skin and the red crown of hair on her head. She, however, could see my entire body, including my manhood, leaving me feeling awkward and out of control.

 

“But, you know, even though I'd be disappointed, if you really want some clothes, I'll get them for you. It's important to me that you trust me, even if it be a shame to hide your handsome little body.”

 

Her mixture of compliments, the disappointment in her voice, and the massive power she had over me was putting me off guard. I wasn't sure what to say, and I felt a strange feeling of shame that I was disappointing her; that I was suddenly at fault for suggesting I wanted to wear clothes around her.

 

“So what do you say, Mark? Still want to hide your cute little body from me?” Her voice thundered, her eye making me feel violated, and my whole mind confused with various emotions.

 

I impulsively responded, the instinct of trying to please others somehow overwhelming me, even as the tiny frightened thing that I was. Perhaps it was simply a survival reflex, some unconscious instinct to survive by not disappointing the monster before me.

 

“I guess it's ok...” before I could finish the hand dropped from before me, violent and unexpected, and I fell back into her palm. I was on my back, and Crystal was grinning above me. She had moved me further away form her face now, placing me below her B cup breasts, her face leaned forward slightly to look over them.

 

“Good” Her voice boomed around me, vibrating me in her palm. Her finger was descending towards me from the sky, her face past it. It continued to lower and I watched it in fear, until it was only 10 yards above me, obstructing my vision of Crystal above it. I found myself no longer breathing, terrified, as it descended slowly onto me, until I could feel it's heat only a few yards above me, the bottom of the french manicure nail now directly above my face, and all I could see was the bottom of her cuticle.

 

Just before I thought it was going to crush my face, it retracted slightly, moving lower onto my body. I felt the bottom of the soft white leather column gently press into my crotch, the swirls of her hot soft flesh stimulating my own naked member. Her long nail was extended up my chest, the tip of it now resting right below my neck, and I could feel the hard cuticle against my skin, pressed in ever so slightly to feel my skin bent in from it.

 

She had me pinned, and I saw her grinning up in the sky above me. “I would have hated to have to cover this bad boy up”

 

Her finger pressed into my crotch slightly further, and I was suddenly reminded of Stephanie from earlier, but this time more sober and terrifying, without a nail pressing into the top of my chest, the increase in pressure making me realize that she could easily slice my head off with her nail. The feeling of her soft flesh against my groin was pleasant and contrasted with the sharp pressure across the top of my chest, sexual desire and fear mixing to enhance my arousal.

 

She repeated the question again. “So, tiny boy” , her booming voice vibrating me as she giggled. “What would it take for you to trust me?”

 

I desperately wanted to no longer be pinned, I just wanted to be left alone. But I was scared to be direct with her based on my last experience, I didn't want to admit I just wanted to get away from her – I didn't want her to repeat the process of toying with me like before. I picked a halfway answer between nothing and telling her to let me go to bed and end this nightmare of a night.

 

“Please, Crystal, can you just put me down?” I pleaded, desperately wanting to get out of her hands.

 

I guess Crystal decided that she would allow me this mercy. The platform that I was on began to lower, and she squatted down, I could see the earth below me rapidly approaching.

 

“Ok” her voice boomed, and I was now only 20-30 yards above the ground. Her hand landed in the shag carpet, and tilted up slightly, not rapidly enough to send me tumbling but forcing me from her hand, and I was suddenly on the floor, the heat from her hand disappearing.


Now, no longer in the alien environment that was her hand, but the strange vast red field that was the carpet, I found myself shivering from the cold.

 

BOOM


The sudden intense vibration sounded like an artillery strike, and I realized it had been so long since I'd been on the floor I forgot how easily these giant women could make the ground shake with their footsteps. Crystal was standing up, shifting her feet under her and causing the earth to quake, and I barely caught myself from falling over.

When the shaking finally stopped, I could look forward clearly. Her pink yacht that were her loafers were in front of me by only 10-20 yards, each one flanking both sides of my body and giving a gap of space between them that looked like I could easily drive a car through. The top of the tip of her pink loafers were easily 2 to 3 times my height, and I found myself tracing my eyes up towards her exposed pale ankles and up the black towers that were her legs, before reaching her torso, which was already impossibly far in the sky. Her white shirt looked like a massive skyscraper, and her face and hair looked like some strange white and red blimp, the light from the ceiling fan and the distance making her face appear strange and drowned in color, like her face was in the heavens.

 

I stared up at her nervously, occasionally glancing at the pink loafers as I heard her feet shuffle inside them, sounding like huge beasts in vast suede cage, the toes scratching audible and deep, as I could see the suede shift from her feet inside of them. My arms were crossed over my chest, and I felt cold, suddenly desiring to be back in her hand.

 

-change perspective-

 

It had worked out better than she expected. She stared down at Mark on the floor, the top half of his body was visible in the shag red carpet, his manhood hidden in the red grass. She marveled at how tiny he was while she stood over him.

 

She convinced him to remain naked, and she knew the psychological effect it would have on him, leaving him vulnerable. Her manhandling had gotten to him, and he had asked to be released, which played into her plans perfectly. She could grant him the freedom he so desired, further emphasizing her role as his goddess, and from the floor she could demonstrate her sheer power she had over him, his tiny size seeming even smaller to her as he lingered down only inches from her feet.

 

He looked about the size of a bottle cap, perhaps skinnier and slightly taller, but tiny nonetheless.

 

The natural course of events had set up her instinctive plan perfectly.

 

 

She looked down at the tiny boy, her head tilted almost completely forward, allowing her to look over her breasts to see him on the floor, his head seemed to shift rapidly between her face above him and her shoes, as she flexed her toes inside, causing loafers to stretch and flex. She it purposefully to remind the little boy how small he was in comparison to her godlike stature.

 

She began to speak to him, wanting to inform him of the gift she had given him. “So, Mark, do you feel better? Do you trust me now?” She smirked down at him, for a fraction of a second considering shifting onto her tippy toes to see if she could send him toppling over as she slammed her heels back into the ground, before deciding against it. She wanted him to be comfortable enough to admit that he owed her.


Mark yelled up at her, his voice squeaking slightly in relation to his small size. “Yes” It was all he said, clearly still nervous. She wasn't sure which question he was answering, but the ambiguity didn't bother her. It was still progress. She picked up her tip toes in her loafer, and watched the tiny boy's focus shift to it.

 

“Let me ask you something Mark” She waited for the little boy to look up at her, and for a moment she felt like she was talking to an ant. Even though he was tiny, she could still see his expression – he had a confused scared look, like he was afraid that whatever was going to be asked would doom him. Oddly, she was nervous herself, sudden vanity of herself and her crushes opinion of her exposing her own fragility.


“Do you think I'm pretty?” Crystal said, staring down at the, who looked increasingly nervous at the words.

 

Chapter X-23: Sarah's First Time by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Entrapment, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware, Body Fluid, Maternal, Breasts, Hands, Violent, Crush)

Sarah continued to deliver breakfast to her customers, and the time dragged on. She had lost her train of thought when a customer asked her for an extra knife, forcing her to ruffle around her cart for one.

 

She looked around the plane; there wasn't a single man on board. Men were explicitly forbidden from traveling to TRC's (Tiny Right's Countries) but women were still allowed. President Trent emphasized women's superiority over men, so claiming asylum in these countries was considered an act of treason. These men were supposed to suffer the worst of fates, rumored to be personally overseen by the President.

 

Still, the President recognized that women were still entitled to freedom of speech and freedom of movement, because these values were essential to maintaining a healthy population.

 

There were women from all sorts of life, business woman, military women, mothers traveling with their daughters, girls going off on an adventure. Sarah, personally, hadn't really felt too much one way or another about the change initially, but she bought into the President and medias rhetoric, agreeing that men were responsible for the ills of the world. After men were initially miniaturized it hadn't affected her life personally, and she soon got used to female superiority – her day to day life hardly changing.

 

It wasn't until her own mother had explained that she had been using men as inserts that she had her first exposure to a new kind of lifestyle. One that was extremely popular amongst women, and easily one of the most common uses of shrunken men. Living insoles.

 

-insert mystifying flashback effect-

 

It was well into President Trent's term. Sarah had been a successful flight attendant for a few years now, still her one and only job after college, and after the sweeping minimization reforms had swept through society, Sarah's life had hardly changed, excluding the tax hikes. Unlike many families, the minimization process hadn't affected hers. She only had one sister and her father had died when she was still a kid. In the beginning there was a significant shortage of workers for multiple fields – many technological advancements had been ground to a halt, and basic services like garbage disposal and construction work was so thrown out of whack that for the initial months after the three strike policy was initiated many women had serious issues in regards to sanitation and maintenance. Sections of many cities had to be effectively abandoned or quarantined, with the President ordering whatever national troops she could muster to help handle the situation. Sarah, however, lived in a small town outside of a city, and besides garbage collection going to every other week and a few power outages, life managed to drag on as normal.


National incentives were put in place to help fill the positions that men were now too small to fill, and in the coming time women took the positions required (at much higher pay levels) to create a semblance of normalcy. Things weren't perfect, by any means, but society functioned.

 

To Sarah though, it meant she paid more in taxes. But she thought it was a worthwhile trade off. She watched the mainstream media regularly, and was well informed on the fact that men were responsible for all the worlds evil and that woman had to fear men. Now without men being a physical threat, she no longer had to fear for her life walking the streets. She had heard what the president said. Men were wild, dangerous creatures, and they only harbored ill intent. She felt much safer with them being small.

 

Currently, she was staying with her mother over the winter holidays at her home in Miami. Up until this point, she had never met a tiny man – let alone owned one. Her mother looked similar to herself. She was in her early 50's with crow's webs around the eyes and a light spattering of wrinkles on her cheeks, but was in good shape for a women her age, around 5'8”. She used a stepmaster nearly everyday, and had large quads, glutes, and hamstrings, which emphasized her plump butt. Her eyes were nearly the same color as her daughters, and she had two cute dimples on her cheeks. Her hair was a lighter color blond than her daughters, her age making it turn lighter and more white. Her fingernails were painted red.

 

In typical December Miami fashion, it was about 75 degrees on Christmas morning. Sarah had woken up early to prepare breakfast, and at some point during her preparation, heard her mother begin using her stepmaster in another room. She walked over to the room which had the windows open and the fan on, her mother was already noticeably dripping sweat. She wore a tight spandex workout outfit, her hair was pulled back into a ponytail. Oddly, her mother was wearing short uggs, ones that came well over the ankle, which had a leopard pattern around the color. She had bought them for her a few years ago, and were clearly well worn, almost all of the tread had been worn off. She used them constantly and for almost anything, as her lazy everyday shoes, slippers, and apparently, for the stepmaster. She'd have to buy her another pair for next year – their visual appearance betraying their obvious wear.

 

“Hey Mom” Sarah said sprightly. “I assume you want breakfast? And shall we do Christmas gifts when you're done?”

 

Her mother turned to look at her as a drop of sweat fell from her nose and landed on the top of her chest. “Yes and yes” she huffed between pressing her legs down into the stepmaster. Sarah could see her mothers thick quads and hamstrings stretching her black spandex pants and her thighs, her glutes flexing on her butt respectively as each leg pressed down below her. Both were visually stained with sweat. Even her calves which looked strong and healthy, had a noticeable stain around the spandex as it transitioned into her exposed skin on her ankle.

 

“Ok” Sarah said. “I'll be by the Christmas tree.”

 

After finishing making and consuming her breakfast, Sarah went to the living room by the Christmas tree, sat on the couch, and enjoyed her coffee. When her mother finally came into the room, she was wearing a white robe, and had her feet tucked into the same pair of short uggs. It looked like she had changed out of her outfit, but hadn't yet showered. Sarah could see drops sweat rolling down the skin of her exposed ankle before disappearing into her uggs. Visual perspiration around her head and neck were being dabbed off by a towel she was using. She reached for her hairband and released the ponytail from on top her head, running her hand through it while brushing it back and forth, before grabbing it by the end and letting it droop over her left shoulder, still brushing it with her hand.

 

Her mother poured herself a cup of coffee and left the room, before coming back into the room with a small box covered in green wrapping paper. Although no longer a little girl, Sarah loved Christmas, and still enjoyed the excitement of receiving gifts. Sarah had gotten her mother a present this year of a fleece cardigan, and day pass for the two of them at a spa. She eyed the green present, and wondered what could be inside.

 

“Hey Mom!” Sarah said brightly. “Merry Christmas!”

 

“Merry Christmas Sarah” her mother said, her voice slightly deeper than her daughters. She sat down next to her on the black couch, and placed the gift on the glass coffee table in front of them.


“This is for you” Her mother said, gesturing towards the shiny green box on the table.

 

Sarah eyed it excitedly. “Thanks!” She picked it up. It didn't feel heavy at all, and couldn't have been more than a pound. Her mother watched her as Sarah studied the gift. Sarah, for her part, always liked to try and guess what her gifts were before she opened them.

 

“So what do you think it is?” Her mother said, smiling.

 

Sarah tried to guess based on the size and weight. “I don't know. I guess like, jewelry? I thought it might be a phone at first but it literally seems too light to be one.”

 

With the box in one hand she shook it about, and could feel the small contents bouncing around inside. She shook it back in forth only a few times, feeling the things hit the top before being thrown back into the bottom before being tossed into the roof again, before her mother burst out in laughter.

 

“What?” Sarah said inquisitively. “What's so funny?”

 

Her mother tried to contain her laughter, her smile making her face appear a bit younger. “No, it's nothing.” She stifled a giggle. “Just be careful – I'd hate to find out they are damaged before you even got a chance to try them on”

 

Try them on? Sarah thought. It must be some kind of jewelry. Maybe headphones?

 

Sarah began to unwrap the green wrapping paper, and was presented with a brown cardboard box. The folds of the lid were tucked into each other. She stuck her fingernail between the folds and lifted up the lids, and what she saw inside made her gasp.

 

Two tiny men. Probably only an inch tall, completely naked, shielding their eyes from below her. The small box she held looked like it could hold 20 of them if you stuffed them in like sardines, and the walls went up at to at least triple their height.

 

She felt a strange mix of curiosity and apprehension. Up until this point, she'd hadn't seen a tiny person this small, and she hadn't seen a man in general in months. At the beginning of the shrinking process there were quite a few two feet tall men, but in a few weeks most of them were gone.

 

Now, she had two tiny men in a box for her. The 3 strike policy set the minimization process down to a default of 3 inches, but since the laws no longer gave any rights to the men in the first place, it wasn't hard to modify them further if it was wanted. Once inch was a popular alternative to the default of three.

 

She stared down at them and wondered what her mother could have gotten them for.

 

“You got me... tiny men?” Sarah said, her voice betraying her disappointment. She wasn't sure why her mother could think she wanted these things. Maybe if she was a pet person, sure, but Sarah personally didn't ever want pets, and couldn't have one as she was a flight attendant. She looked down at the things incredulously, their tiny frames shaking below her in the box. One was clearly bleeding from the mouth and nose, probably from the beating she unknowingly delivered to them when she shook the box in curiosity.

 

“Sorry about that” she said, looking at the tiny man. He nervously stared up at her, his shaking remaining constant.

 

Her mother laughed, and watched the tiny boy wince in fear, before looking up at her.

“What's so funny?” Sarah asked, tilting her head in interest, her long blond hair falling over her bare shoulders.

 

“Oh nothing. It's just amusing seeing you apologize to a tiny” She continued to smile, picking up her coffee with two hands she drank slowly from it. Her one leg was crossed over the other, the white rob now exposing the top of her thick thigh, light purple varicose veins visible under her yellow skin.

 

“Well like...” Sarah never got to finish before her mother put her finger over her lips. Her nail was painted red.

 

“Tinies aren't people Sarah. You don't need to apologize to them. You don't need to do anything for them. They are your property. Just objects. Look”

 

She reached down and plucked the bleeding man between her fingers, the movement so natural and quick it was like she was swatting a fly. The tiny man shrieked in terror as he almost instantly ascended in front of her mothers mouth, and his squeaks sounded like a mouse. Her mother brought it up to her face and laughed, her fingers locking the tiny man's arms at his sides as her mother brought the tiny closer and closer to her face.

 

Sarah could see the boy trying to wriggle away fruitlessly, and she could see him clearly yelling terror, but her mothers laughter easily overpowered the noise from the boy, who continued to writhe desperately as her mothers lips were suddenly only inches away from him.

 

“See? What kind of man could be so easily overpowered by an old woman like me” Her mother said, looking at Sarah as she exhaled from her nostrils, noticeably causing the tiny man to flinch in between her fingers.

 

“Don't say that! You're like only as old as you feel!” It always irritated Sarah when she said things like that, and she didn't like the idea of it herself. It reminded her that she was no longer a little girl.

 

“Only as old as the tiny you feel?” She said, suddenly giggling, looking at the tiny man locked between her fingers. She reminded Sarah of a little girl, and when she laughed she did seem a lot younger.

 

She shifted her focus down on the tiny boy who trembled between her fingers. “How old are you, bug?” Her mother said.

 

The naked boy was trembling, arms locked at his side between her fingers. From his perspective, he was only 5 - 10 yards from the tip of her mothers nose. The giantesses fingers were slightly damp and cold, and contrasted with her hot breath which smelled strongly of the coffee. He found himself shivering from the cold when woman's hot breath wasn't blasting into his face, making his eyes water. He was too scared to answer.

 

“Is a bug defying his goddess?” Her mother said, with a broad grin across her face. The little man's trembling became more pronounced and her mother squeezed the boy between her fingers, causing a tiny shriek to come out.

 

“See Sarah? They are helpless. Even if they try to defy you, they quickly learn when you show them who is in charge”

 

And with that, she let the boy go, and his tiny screams in terror could be heard as he plummeted down, just a tiny little blur moving in front of her mothers white robes. Her mother said nothing, appearing cold and disconnected.

 

Before the tiny boy hit the ground, she caught him with her other hand, his shrieks suddenly a sobbing wail as he lie shaking in her mothers hand, relieved to no longer be falling, but still terrified of the giant flesh that acted as his savior.

 

Sarah's mother, however, wasn't done teaching her daughter the lesson.


“What kind of man would be so easily afraid of a two foot drop?” She said coldly, before tossing the tiny boy into the air, his wails turning back to shrieks as he flew up above her mothers blond hair, which was lighter in color than her own. The boy reached the apex of his out of control flight upward, but his screams only became more intense as he slowed to a stop before he fell, shrieking all the way down.

 

Sarah's mother caught him in her hand, but there was no pause, only fluid motion as she threw him into the air again, the boys screams sounding more raspy all the while, as the process repeated. He fell back, this time the collision with his mothers hand rougher and bounced with a yelp, before he was thrown in the air again, no screams escaping from him but instead a piteous cry.

 

This process repeated 3 or 4 more times, till all that could be heard were the boys faint crying, tears pouring from his face. Her mother than locked him between her fingers and brought him back up to her face.

 

“Answer your goddess bug!”

 

This time the boy didn't hesitate and gasped out an answer amongst his crying “Sixteen!”

 

Her mother laughed. “See? What kind of 16 year old is so easily manhandled by a 50 year old... well, I guess it's woman handled now, isn't it?”

 

She stuck her tongue out at her daughter. Sarah found the whole exchange uncomfortable, but she couldn't avert her gaze. The fact that she learned the boy was 16 was confusing, reminding her of when she was 16 year old girl. She chased boys as much as the boys chased her.

 

But now, the tiny thing was like no 16 year old boy she'd ever known. And, to Sarah, totally unattractive – too pathetic and small, his piteous whining in fact put her off a bit.

 

She looked back at her mother, her mothers red tongue still out of her mouth, wet with saliva, and she licked the tiny man, the front of her tongue easily bigger than the boys tiny body, before she pressed him into the red meat. She could see the saliva ooze around over the tiny boy, before she removed her hand, and the tiny boy was stuck to the tongue.

 

She paused for a second with her tongue out of her mouth, and Sarah could hear the high pitch squeaks from the tiny man, who was shrieking in terror. Her mother than opened her mouth wide and began to draw him in closer, slowly, still chuckling from deep within her throat. The tiny tried to get up, but it was too wet and the tongue too slippery, and he simply fell back onto the tongue. He started to crawl hopelessly, but there was nowhere for him to go; her mother deftly curled her tongue upward and suddenly her maw was below the tiny boy, his helpless pitiable squeaks becoming shriller as his naked body began to slide into her mothers mouth.

 

Sarah watched, morbidly curious now, the raw power her mother was exercising over the tiny exciting her as much as she was repulsed by the idea of her mother eating the thing. She'd never experienced anything like it before, the idea of the having the tinies as pets no longer seeming as pointless as she previously thought.

 

But before the boy could descend into her mothers maw, the giantesses fingers plucked him out. Sopping wet and shivering, his tiny body slumped over defeated.

 

Without warning her mother side armed the tiny boy to her. Sarah wasn't expecting this, but felt her stomach drop watching the little naked boy scream as he ascended upward towards her. He got only two feet or so from her face in the air, and she could distinctly make out his tiny flailing arms as he flew, like he was furiously attempting to flap his wings to stay airborne. But just as quickly as he ascended, he descended. Sarah made no attempt to try and catch him, instead finding herself somewhat enjoying the little boys terror, before he slammed into the top of her chest. She felt his wet body bounce down her skin before striking the gap of flesh that was her cleavage.

 

When she looked down and couldn't help but laugh. Sarah was wearing a gray tank top, sports bra, and some tight fitting yoga pants and a pair of old gray socks. While her breasts weren't the biggest, in the sports bra they were tightly packed and well formed, her flesh pressed together to prevent her boobs from uncomfortably bouncing as she ran.

 

What she saw was the little man legs flailing in the air, his naked member hanging resting limply between the tightly packed cleavage. He had landed face first in her cleavage, and was now wedged between her breasts, completely stuck, the upper half of his body buried between her flesh.

 

Her mother was giggling as well. “See? They are nothing.”


Sarah nodded. Still with mixed feelings, but no longer doubting her mothers position. She'd never been more unattracted to a boy in her life. Short men were gross already.

 

Sarah reached down and plucked the tiny boy from her breasts, and heard his gasps for air. She hadn't even realized he'd been suffocating like that, and realizing that she saved him further confused her feelings. On the one hand, she felt good for helping him out, but on the other, she didn't know any person who could be asphyxiated accidentally by a young woman's boobs.

 

Sarah felt his wet body, still visibly covered in her mothers saliva. Her mother spoke to the thing.

 

“This is your new owner. Do what she says or you'll end up like the rest of your family.”

 

The tiny boy didn't say anything but nodded his head furiously, and it caused both of the women to giggle.

 

Sarah turned to her mother, one eye raised inquisitively. “The rest of his family?”

 

“The rest of it's family” Sarah mother said. “It's no longer a person. It's your property”

 

Sarah still thought it sounded weird. “Sure. But still, it's family?”

 

“Hmm? Yes. There was an auction for the brothers of one rather large family. The two you have are some, and I have the rest” Sarah heard the words from her mother, but found herself staring down at the little naked 16 year old in her hand.

 

“Oh” Sarah said. She wasn't quite sure what to make of it. In some ways it seemed wrong, this tiny family now slaves to her mother and her... but still. She remembered what the President said, and what the media repeated. Men were responsible for the ills in the world.

 

And she couldn't deny the facts. What kind of men could get so easily tossed about by her mother? His crying fear of being swallowed just furthered what she felt. These things were truly pathetic.

 

The tiny man in her hand trembled from his back, his naked body below her. His dick was so pathetically small she started to laugh, and his little form turned red in her hand, only adding to the humor.

 

I guess these toys are amusing at least. She looked over to the box with other little man on her coffee table, and then to her right at her mom, who was now leaning back on the couch, legs crossed, sipping her coffee.

 

“So like, what do we do with these things anyway?” Sarah said. “I mean they are tinee-tiny, I don't see what they could be good for”

 

Her mother looked at her. “Oh, they are good for all sorts of things. It's really up to your imagination. I'm using mine right now” Her mother grinned as she drank some more of her coffee.

 

Sarah looked at her curiously. “Your using yours right now? How?” Wondering what she could mean.

 

Her mother uncrossed her right leg from her left, before crossing her left leg over her right, revealing her yellow skin with the purple veins faintly below the surface. She flexed her ankle upward, picking the sole on the bottom of her worn ugg up, before she began bobbing it back and forth. She wrapped her hands over her left legs knee, so that her fingers appeared woven together. The skin on her hands were wrinkled, reflecting her age.

 

“Oh, well for instance, they're being used as a motivator for the two slaves I got you. If they don't want the rest of their insignificant existence to end up like their siblings, they will do what they are told without question. Isn't that right little bug?”

 

The little boy in her hand was now noticeably trembling again. She looked down at him, his terrified expression morbidly fascinating to Sarah. She'd never held a life in her hand, and she found it oddly satisfying. The little man below her quickly got onto his knees, and lowered his head down to her palm, prostrating himself before her.

 

“Yes, goddess, I am yours for your pleasure” He said, his voice clearly quaking as the words came out.

 

Sarah found this amusing, and the power she had over the boy became stronger. She more and more was understanding her mothers position. This clearly wasn't a human being – this was hers.

 

“Aww, that's sweet. I'll be a good goddess” Sarah said. She meant it, but her mother laughed at this.

 

“A good goddess? Don't worry about morality. Morality is for people, these things are just objects. You can't treat an object with ill intent, no more than tearing down an old house is an act of cruelty. Understand?”

 

Her mother had a solid point. “I guess so” She said, the little man was still prostrated, visibly trembling below her in her palm.

 

She wrapped her hand around the boy completely encasing him in tight cage of hot flesh. She could no longer see him, but felt his little body quaking in her fist.

 

“What did you mean by using his family as motivation though?” Sarah said, still wondering what her mother meant.

 

“Oh, that.” Her mother began to scratch her exposed ankle. “Well, it's pretty simple. Sometimes tinies forget their place. I wanted to make your gifts were of top quality, so I set them up with a little challenge. Those that failed were punished. Let's just say that I sufficiently 'motivated' them. Now they should be totally subservient.”

 

It wasn't the answer Sarah wanted. She wanted details. “Yea, but like, what exactly was it?”


Her mother smiled. “A magician can't reveal all her secrets” She put her hand on her daughters shoulder, and turned to look at her.

 

“But moooom...” Sarah said in whining tone.

“Hey missy, don't take that attitude with me. Besides, I'm curious to see how you'll deal with your new toys. In due time, I'll tell you.” Her mother said, and she leaned in and gave her daughter a kiss. “I promise”

 

Sarah was satisfied with this answer. “Okay. I love you mom” she said, hugging her mother, the little boy writhing in her hand.

 

“So...” her mother said, as they relaxed form their hug. “What are you thinking?”

 

“Hmm?” Sarah said, looking down at the little man in the box who stared back up nervously at them, the tiny man in her hand squirming slightly less than before.

 

“What do plan to do your new toys, sweety?” Her mother said, her voices pitch almost made her sound like she was saying 'DUH'.

 

Sarah brought her hand down to her lap, and opened it. The man had been awkwardly pinned to the side of her hand, and her opening of it caused him to tumble and fall.

 

His eyes adjusted to the light as he lied in the Sarah's massive hand, which was was warm and soft, and only slightly oily. He heard giantess owners voice boom from above him, making the hand vibrate below him, and his anxiety began to spike.

 

“I'm still not sure – I literally don't know what they could possible do” Sarah said, staring down at the tiny who was lying face down her palm.

 

“Hey bug!” Her mother yelled down at the tiny boy. Her voice filled him with instant fear. What she had done to him and his siblings was horrible, and she had promised a living hell for siblings left alive. He began to shake intensely, before doing what he was trained to do.

 

He got back on his knees and looked up in fear. The two huge women were far above him, and he could see the huge walls that were their chests moving in and out, their faces looming over him like massive buildings. Sarah was wearing a gray tank top, her shoulders bare under the loose thin straps. Her mother was wearing a long white robe, with sleeves going down to her wrists. Both women had long blond hair, although her mothers was slightly whiter.

 

“Yes, g-goddess?” The tiny boy said, stuttering slightly from nervousness.

 

“Are you prepared to serve your newest goddess?” Her mother said. Both of them staring down at him.

 

“Yes Goddess!” the tiny man squeaked in response.

 

Sarah watched the tiny man squeak in response. He was very much like a bug to her, his squeaks and trembling making it more easier for her to forget that it was tiny boy in her hands. Still, she wasn't quite sure where this was going.

 

 

Chapter X-24: Crystal's Lesson by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

(Categories: Entrapment,  Feet, Footwear, New World Order, Humiliation)

 

 

From the red grass field I was in the shadow of Crystal's massive frame loomed over me. I shivered out of fear and cold below her.

 

To Crystal, I couldn't have been more than 10 inches from the tip of her shoes. It looked to be at most 20 yards to me, and the pink loafers looked to be as large as viking longships, the pink suede shifting and contorting as she moved her feet within them,almost making them appear as if they were shifting about in a squall. Occasionally the tip of the shoe would be lifted to reveal it's sole – her right shoe had a white thing smashed into it, probably dried gum that was easily 2 to 3 times larger than me, with dirt caking it and between the gaps of her shoes. The noise of her feet inside sounded like a deep scratching – almost like a a bear sharpening it's claws against a tree – but louder.

 

Her enormous legs were above that, covered in tight fitting yoga pants, which ascended into the sky, stretching another 70-80 yards into the air, neither thick nor skinny, before meeting her shirt. Her breasts stuck out from under her white shirt enough to cut off the bottom of her face, so her head was tilted down completely to see me at her feet. She was so far above me that it looked like her head was in heaven, the light around the her face and the distance from it made it difficult to see clearly.

 

The red grass I was in went about a yard up, reaching the bottom of my chest, and was spread out before me like a vast alien plain. It was thick and tall enough to cover my penis, and for the first time I felt like I wasn't completely naked because of it.

 

And off, over a 1000 yards away, was Amoe, still in the room, sitting at the desk and texting on her phone. She wasn't facing me and had her headphones in, leaving me basically alone with the giant in front of me.

 

I was watching the tip of Crystal's right shoe lift far above me as put her weight on her heel, the pink longship contorting as if it hit a huge wave. Her toes shifted within them, the noise audible as her nails scratched the inside of the suede shoe, which bent the tip of the shoe further upward. I nervously stared as dirt fell from the bottoms of them, bits of particles that looked like rocks from a collapsing mine shaft. Her right foot lingered like this, the bottom of it now looking to be 5 to 10 yards above me, before slamming down into the carpet, the sudden shockwave knocking me down. I heard what sounded like the crack of gunfire above me before I realized it was Crystal giggling.

 

“Well, tiny boy?” It was Crystal, her booming voice still sounded like her but also sounded like thunder from the sky, vibrating me as I lied on the floor.

 

Being on the floor now made me shiver in fear. The truth is, she was pretty. But her beauty seemed more like a goddess then of a person, her huge figure looming over me was frightening; she seemed to relish the position she was in, and the fact that even her smallest movements could send me tumbling to the floor.


I was afraid to move. But her voice boomed at me again.

 

“Get up midget” She said, her voice more authoritative.

 

I complied simply out of fear, getting onto an unsteady knee, using all my energy to stand over my general exhaustion. I stood, and the pink longships hadn't moved from their original position, the huge things flanking both sides of my body about 20 yards from me.

 

“Look at me” Crystal commanded.

 

I looked up, and shuddered. Crystal hadn't changed, I was simply more frightened than before. Her face in heaven was neutral, her arctic blue eyes looked down on me coldly. She did look like a goddess.

 

“Well?” Her voice boomed, vibrating me.

 

But I didn't say anything. I was young and naive, and I still thought of myself as a person. Even exhausted as I was, I felt a sudden surge of pride. I wasn't going to be intimidated.

 

Crystal was studying me, and smiled deviously, as if she knew what I was thinking.

 

“What? Do you want a closer look?” Her voice boomed as she laughed, the girlish sound an alien thunderstorm.

 

She didn't move. I was afraid – and she let the dread wash over me like a wave. She continued to smile and laugh, until she slowly brought her huge longship of pink loafer up, bending her knee completely at a 90 degree angle. The thing cast me in a dark shadow and I watched it in fear, dirt and dust and strands of carpet rained down on me from the sky like a storm, bits and pieces hitting my naked body.

 

And then it descended, rapidly and like a blur, right on top of me. I only could comprehend my terror, a swelling of fear that seemed to overtake every nerve in my body as the her sole appeared to land right on top of me, her thunderstorm of laughter all I could hear. This was it – my life was about to end as a bloody pulp under Crystal's loafer.

 

BOOOM

 

It felt like I was hit by an explosion. The blast of air and the tremors of the earth sent me airborne, and as I opened my eyes time seemed to be moving in slow motion. The red carpet below me looked still like a grass field, but I could see the air pushing on it like ripples in a wave, tracing my vision back to its location on my right was the pink longship of a loafer, my naked body above it by about 5 yards above the tip of the shoe.

 

In an instant I was slammed back into the earth, dazed and confused. Crystal's laughter boomed above me and I simply quaked below her, scared off my ass.

 

Why was this happening to me? What had my life become? This was supposed to be a night to support men's rights, but had quickly turned into a nightmare.

 

Hindsight was 20/20, and what happened tonight would only be the tip of the iceberg, the first step in the psychological and physical nightmare that was minimization.

 

But I wasn't thinking about that then. Instead, I was lying face down in the long red grass as Crystal's laughter boomed above me. I didn't turn to look up at her, I simply shook in the grass below her, scared and exhausted. And then I heard a noise that frightened me further, the sound of a cork being removed from a bottle, the noise at my tiny size sounded like an energy weapon being fired in a cave.

 

She was drinking more. Oh god. I'm now entirely convinced that alcohol is what made this such a nightmare – I'm not even sure how much of this the girls even comprehended due to themselves being drunk. And Crystal, apparently, wasn't done yet.

 

I felt a sharp blow to my back which left a stinging sensation. The sharp pain shot a surge of adrenaline I didn't know I had, and I scrambled up onto me feet, ready to bolt. Crystals right loafer appeared as a huge pink wall to my left, and as I turned to run I was hit by a splash of liquid. I paused to look at it on my skin, and realized what had hit me. A drop of wine. I craned my head upwards, Crystals right leg was directly next to me and made it appear like I was looking up a black building before they connected at her pelvis, and above that the angle was too steep to make out anything of her body besides are boobs sticking out. But I could see her arms far in the sky, and the bottle titled towards her mouth, she was taking a long, slow drink, and occasional droplets of wine must have leaked from the side of her mouth only to fall to the ground at a terrifying velocity, with enough force and momentum to feel like I was being punched by a boxer. I instinctively went to take cover, and tucked myself under the side of the loafer, the side of the shoe was basically flat but there was enough of bulge above the sole of the shoe to provide a slim amount of cover.

 

-change perspective­

 

Crystal was looking down at Mark, and could tell he was afraid. She had him right where she wanted.

 

She knew exactly what she was doing. “What, do you want a closer look?” she said, simultaneously laughing, knowing the power she had over the tiny boy. She stared down at the tiny boy who looked up at her, he was so cute and helpless, wide eyed with fear. It made her feel like a god. But she wanted more. She wanted Mark to worship her.

 

So she continued to laugh, and began to raise her right foot, staring down at the tiny man who could clearly comprehend what was happening but was too afraid to move. The power felt almost palpable. She bent her knee to almost a 90 degree angle, exaggerating her movements, wanting to savor and to scare the life out of Mark. And she was – she could tell. Mark looked horribly afraid, like a man sentenced to die. The look was addicting – a conveyance of her raw power in the terror of another person. Her loafer now hovered a foot or two in the air over the tiny boy, casting him a dark shadow. Even if he had run, if she had wanted, he would have never been able to escape – she could easily turn him into paste.

 

I'm a god. It's time Mark come to accept me as his god.

 

And without thinking Crystal slammed her foot down, and if she was honest with herself, wasn't entirely in control. But her subconscious mind did exactly what she wanted – aimed as close to Mark as possible without hitting him.

 

And her foot slamming to the ground was exhilarating. To her it felt like only that, just a stomp on the ground. But to Mark it must have been like a terrifying car bomb, and she watched the concussive force knock him into the air and away from her loafer, he was sent up high enough to get over the top of her shoe.

 

The rush of power and the ease in which sent Mark flying was just too much for her, and she found herself laughing uncontrollably. Mark below her was shaking in the grass, clearly so terrified and shell shocked. He couldn't move.

 

I'll be a patient with him. By the end of the night he will accept me as his goddess.

 

And so she let him reorient himself without rushing him. In the meantime she leaned over to the couch (which was only a few feet away) and grabbed an open bottle with a cork in it. She looked down to see Mark still next to her right flat, her left one still in it's original position slightly behind it. He looked so cute down there shaking. She laughed and opened the bottle, and drank long and deeply from it. She needed the energy. It was only just past midnight, and foresaw this night going on for a few more hours.

 

-change perspective-

 

Eventually the high velocity wine drops stopped, leaving an unnerving silence. Amoe was still off in the distance not facing us on her phone, and I could hear only the audible noise of the keyboard app. The loafer I was near didn't move, but I could sense it shifting behind me, the foot inside began scratching the tip with otherworldly noise that caused me to bolt away from it in fear.

 

I took a few steps forward and then Crystals' voice echoed from the heavens. I looked up, only her arctic blue eyes visible on her face, the rest blocked from below by the rest of her body. Her head craned forward so I could see her eyes past the bottom of her black yoga clad crotch and the boobs within the white shirt, her red hair dangling from the sky like I was under some kind of gigantic exotic tree.

 

“Tiny maaaaaan” Her voice boomed, the red carpet vibrating around me making it difficult to remain upright. “Do you think I'm pretty?”

 

I was filled with dread again, and I found my throat dry – the fear of Crystal making it impossible for me to talk. I could only see her eyes, I couldn't make out the rest of her face, but I heard a thunderous giggle, and I knew she was enjoying herself, relishing my obvious terror.

 

“Do you need me to get closer?” Her voice boomed, laughter coming before and after it. I knew what was going to happen before it did, my anxiety spiking as Crystals left pink loafer which was about 20 yards in front of me still was suddenly high in the air above me.

 

The terror of her stomp overrode my own fear preventing me from talking.

 

“No!” I screamed, so afraid the words coming out of my mouth before I even knew what I was saying.

 

Upon releasing my shout I watched Crystal's mouth twist into a smile, but then stared in horror as the pink loafer shifted over me like a humongous space ship, casting me in a dark shadow, leaving me shielding my head as bits of dirt fell on me like a hailstorm. I could no longer see anything but the sole of it above me.

 

Terrified I shouted again, hoping to appease her. “You're pretty!”

 

Crystal laughed. “Awww, that's so sweet of you” Her words barely had finished coming out her mouth when the left loafer fell directly on top of me.

 

BOOOOM

 

I was in the air again. This time was similar to the last, except time didn't appear to slow down – just one fast blur of movement, an ascent and descent, red, pink, black and white color all spinning around me like some kind of strange Rorschach.

 

But I didn't land in the carpet. I was blown up and away from her left loafer, straight in the wall of the right loafer, stunning me. I helplessly fell down to the ground from here, dazed and confused onto my back, my ears ringing, my body bruised – but otherwise alive.

 

It took a few seconds for my hearing to come back. And Crystal was laughing. I could see her chest moving and her hands up to her face, but I was directly below her crotch and her eyes were only out far enough so she could see me.

 

The loafers were now on either side of me, about 15 yards between them, but I was only about a yard from the right one. Two huge pink walls, completely crushing the red grass they came in contact with, their soles completely flat. They extended another 15 yards in either direction.

 

I trembled nakedly on my back as Crystal's booming laughter shook the floor, I was surrounded by her Suede shoes, her monolithic yoga clad legs above them ascending like black skyscrapers. Her small but plump butt visible about 75 yards above me.

 

I was on the verge of bursting into tears, but Crystal wasn't done with me. In fact, this was only the beginning. Her voice boomed.

 

“How pretty am I Mark?”

 

Her red hair shimmered like copper ropes down in front of her face and chest, her arctic blue eyes below them, only a few red freckles visible before the rest of her face was cut off. I was thoroughly terrified of Crystal, and I yelled a haphazard response.

 

“You're really pretty Crystal!” Her terror coerced me into saying it, I had to please this giantess or risk being crushed.

 

“Hmm?” was all she said. Even something as simple as that vibrated me on the floor and filled me with dread. She continued to stare and I yelled again.

 

“You're beautiful!” I yelled, hoping against hope to appease her, hoping she would stop torturing me.

 

But I knew in my heart of hearts that this was only just the start of this situation. She was leading me somewhere – but I wasn't quite sure where yet.

 

“C'mon silly bug” She said with a giggle, her booming voice thundering over my trembling naked from my back in the tall red grass. “You can do better”

 

And then, to my horror, she lifted the tip of her right loafer clad foot next to me, her heel remaining on the ground, and swung it over me, the white gum from below looking more gray and filled with chunks of dirt, strangely warping around the grooves of the sole like it was part of it's design.

 

I felt like a bug. It must have been 3 times higher than me standing.

 

“How beautiful?” Her voice boomed, the rest of her body no longer visible, just her the massive gum clad sole above me, leaving me cast in it's dark shadow. Bits of filth fell from the soul, like a shower of raining dirt.

 

I stood up and ran away from it, my fear no longer freezing me but causing me to move faster than I'd ever moved, my exhaustion now gone and subsumed by mortal terror. I was running towards her left loafer, illogical of course, but it made some sense, if I ran in any other direction I would have been running further under her sole. I hadn't made it far at all, only out from under her loafer when her laughing voice thundered and the shadow was back over me.

 

boom

 

A pink wall slammed down to my right, the concussive force knocking me back onto my ass. With the thunder of laughter from above, I attempted to stand and run, but found myself disoriented, my balance unsteady. Crystals right loafer was now at an angle, the way behind me cut off, but also the way to my right, only a gap of light between the the tip of the two loafers. And so I panicked, running back towards the heel, the gap of light coming from between her shoes here looking like the opening of a tunnel.

 

Crystal continued to laugh. “Where do you think you're going bug?”

Why did she keep calling me bug? Is that what I am now? Just a bug?

 

A dark shadow was cast over me again, and particles of dust fell from above me striking me in the head like a stone with enough force for me tumble and fall. The light turned darker and I felt a rush of wind. I screamed in terror.

 

This is it. She's going to squash me like a bug.

 

-change perspective-

 

Crystal toyed with the tiny boy below her, trying to scare the life out of him. She had no intent of hurting him, but she wanted him to realize how helpless he was before her, he wanted him to admit that she was a goddess in beauty and power.

 

She took a long, deep drink of wine and picked her right foot off the ground, leaving the ball of her foot down just to swing the rest her shoe, the heel over him. He began to run hopelessly, his little form barely appearing to move below her. She relished the moment, and took another swig from her wine while leaving her eyes on the tiny boy, before laughing by his amusingly futile attempt of escaping her.

 

“Where do you think you're going bug?” She said, swinging her foot over the top of the tiny boy, no longer able to see him, laughing all the while, just imaging the terror he must have been experiencing thinking that this was the end of him filled her with unparalleled glee.

 

He really is a bug. Crystal thought, drinking more wine, the heady feeling of the alcohol mixed with intoxicating feeling of power, making her feel so very alive.

And then she began to lower her heel, slowly, not entirely sure what her plan was, thinking for a second that perhaps she should crush him.

 

No. She thought. Where would be the fun in that? I want Mark to worship me as his god.

 

She could hear his tiny screams from under her shoe but she continued to lower her heel anyway, laughing all the while.

 

But his Goddess does have to show him his new purpose.

 

-change perspective-

 

I screamed and tried to scramble forward, onto my hands and knees, but the heel continued to lower, and pressed into me. I got a few yards forward, towards the side of the loafer, when it hit my back and sent me tumbling into the red grass.

 

Crystal laughed as I screamed below her, and the flat sole of her loafers heel fell onto me, irresistible and hard, until it pushed me onto my stomach. I was attempting to crawl, and only made it foot or two until it rested on my back, pushing the air from my lungs to the point I could only draw a fraction of breath, and locked me in place.

 

Almost the top half of my chest was out from under her shoe, my face pressed into the red grass taking short shallow breaths, still struggling to push off from the suede pink wall which pinned me from above. The rough sole felt cold and hard against my back, the grooves of the shoe pushing painfully into my skin. I was powerless

 

Laughter boomed above me as the rough sole above me violently dragged me sideways, flipping me onto my back in a painful rolling that I thought was about to snap my arms for a second. The hard sole was pressing my flaccid penis awkwardly onto by abdomen, the sensation painful and uncomfortable.

 

I must have looked as scared as I felt, because when Crystal's arctic blue eyes looked at me she grinned from ear to ear. Her white face looked like a cloud in the sky, her long red hair looked like tens of thousands of glimmering copper chains that were dozens of yards long, swaying in a strange breeze.

 

“How do I look?” Her voice boomed down on me again, still locked partially under her loafer. It looked like a great pink wall I was trapped under.

 

Crystal terrified me but the fear of being crushed made me desperate, and I finally asked the obvious.

 

“Crystal! What are you doing?!” I screamed in horror.

 

Crystal began to giggle, each breath causing her shoe to press onto and off me slightly, forcing air from my chest and making me panic further.

 

“I'm asking you a question, silly” Her booming voice was strangely cute and bubbly, like she was talking to dog. It only increased my fear.

 

She laughed as I looked in and frightened confusion, before her voice boomed back over me.

 

“Look, it's not that difficult of question. Let me show you.” She paused to giggle, each little laugh squeezing more and more air from my lungs.

 

I was gasping below her as she continued to speak, her booming voice vibrating everything around me.

 

“To me, you look like a bug. You look like a bug about to be squashed to be perfectly honest.” Her face curled into a wide grin revealing her exposed to teeth, before she lifted her shoe and slowly brought the sole over my body, until only my head was exposed below it.

 

“You look terrified. I've never seen anything so tiny look so afraid.”

 

She giggled, and then the sole of the shoe began to lower, and I felt the cold surface begin to press into me, until locking me in place.

 

“You should be.” She smile. “I could crush you whenever I want.”

 

The words of being crushed made my anxiety spike and tried to get away, pushing on the wall trapping my lower body uselessly. She laughed and her sole pressed all the air from my lungs, before lifting it off enough to let me take small breaths.

 

“You look so cute when you struggle like that. It's pathetic. You can't get away.” She giggled and the sole pressed onto and off of me as she did.

 

“You think if I wanted to crush you you'd still be alive? You can't escape. It be so easy...”

 

Her smile wore off and she looked down at me coldly. The pressure began to increase slowly, and my adrenaline spiked, and I started to scream.

 

Crystal just giggled until the weight completely prevented me from breathing, tears coursing from my eyes as I awaited my doom.

 

“But you sound...” She paused, and put a finger under chin, tapping it a few times. “You sound like a little mouse cornered by snake.”

 

She stared at me, her arctic blue eyes looked like they could be huge blue suns in the sky. The pink wall of the loafer was taking up much of my vision below her.

 

Mercifully, she lifted the sole of her shoe off me now, releasing me from my prison, before slamming it down directly next me, only a yard off to my left. She lifted the enormous black tower of her other leg, only a few inches to her dozens of yards to me, before I saw it descend from the sky onto me. I flinched in fear, closing my eyes as a blast of wind sent me slamming into the shoe already next to me.

 

I opened my eyes disoriented and confused, the long red grass around me still swaying. Both shoes were now only giving me a yard of space between them, the pink sued looking like huge walls trapping me between them. The bulged a bit about 2-3 yards before going back up towards the the skin of her ankle above them.

 

She was directly on top of me, looking straight down and laughing, and I found myself standing up. I realized I was completely surrounded by pink walls, I was in a gap about less than 3 yards wide far less than 10 yards long, a natural pocket which formed between the two loafers design. She had brought them adjacent to each other, the walls of the shoe touching to create a pink loafer cavern, with me trapped at the bottom. The soles were flat and gave me no options of crawling under.

 

She trapped me like a bug between her shoes.

 

What was happening to me?

 

“So” her voice boomed, and she composed herself. She bent forward slightly to look at me, her face and hair off in the heavens, just a skyscraper off in the sky.

 

“How do I look, bug?”

 

My stomach sank, but I found myself looking, and I realized I no longer saw Crystal. I saw an enormous monster of a person, like godzilla. I almost said it, but I was terrified of Crystal. I had no intention of insulting her.

 

“You look like god” I said, preventing myself from saying godzilla. Crystal smiled.

 

Her voice boomed around me as she stood up straight, no longer looking at me, off towards a mirror as she smiled at her reflection.

 

­-change perspective­

 

Crystal looked at herself in the mirror, and could see Amoe sitting at the desk in the reflection. She had her headphones in and I was looking at her phone, and had no idea what was happening in the room. The two other girls snored, Stephanie the little spoon to Kelly, her face nuzzling into the larger girls armpit.

 

I really do look like a god, don't I?

 

She looked back at the tiny boy now trapped between her loafers. He did look like a bug, so small and pathetic he was trapped between her shoes. Absolutely adorable.

 

“Goddess, don't you mean?” She said smiling.

 

The little boy squeaked back up at her. “Yes, a goddess!”

 

A goddess?

 

She tsk tsked him, and the little boy flinched at the noise, causing her to chuckle. She picked her heels up off the ground slightly before bringing her weight back onto them, the small amount of moment causing the tiny naked man to tumble to the ground below her.

 

“Wrong. You look like a bug” She said with a giggle as the boy trembled from his back.

 

“Where as I...” She didn't need to finish, the tiny boy squeaked words finally understanding.

 

“You're the goddess! My goddess! Your beautiful, like Aphrodite, only prettier!”

 

Crystal smiled. The tiny boy finally understood, and even though the words caked with the sound of terror and were clearly coerced, made her feel wonderful. She felt valued and beautiful, and it made her heart flutter.

 

Mark had complemented her for her beauty – his cute little curls accentuating his goofy personality. He really was a great guy.

 

She wasn't looking at him as she daydreamed above him, eventually she turned to look back at the tiny man trapped between her shoes. She deftly picked up one of them, and scooped her shoe off before doing the same with the other. The little man still frozen below her, before she placed them back around him, trapping back in her shoe cave.

 

-change perspective-

 

Crystals feet were out of her shoes, but the cage was still around me, her legs spread apart now making them them appear to descend 75 or so yards on either side of him before disappearing behind the pink wall of the loafer.

 

What was happening to me? I found calling Crystal my goddess, somehow, natural. It was all incredibly strange and terrifying.

 

The area around me darkened and I looked up, her white face with arctic blue eyes only about 30 yards above me. Her long red hair fell down around it, giving me the perspective of a shimmering red wall that cut off my vision outside of it. It made her face appear like the canopy in some kind of strange enormous alien forest, scrunching her freckles as her voice boomed hot wine air down onto me, blowing the carpet about as dust and dirt whipped around me.

 

“Your goddess is going to slip into something more, comfortable, and you can properly worship her.” She giggled. “Speaking of which – you don't look like like you are properly revering her.”

 

I didn't need to be asked twice, even the warm wine wind gusting around me filled me with dread.

 

I got on my knees, prepared to prostrate myself before her. “Yes, goddess” I said meekly, relieved to no longer be under her shoe, more accepting of the horrible situation I was in, just praying it might end.

 

“Good my little bug” Crystal said, her shoes and face my world.

 

She stood up, her face ascending back into the heavens. Her leg began to shift upwards, the walls of the loafer too high for me to see what the lower part of her leg was doing, I stared meekly from my knees, and then the huge bare foot of Crystal's slowly came over from the edge of the pink wall, looking like an enormous spaceship. It made the whole area in dark, and I could smell and feel the heat from it, the light drowning it from behind and making the dark underside look like a silhouette.

 

It eventually came to a stop over me, light peaking through her white big and second toe leaving me illuminated in a ray of light, Crystal's eyes visible from in between her toes.

 

“Do you trust me Mark?” Crystal said, and I watched in terror as the suede loafer walls to my sides began to get collapsed under Crystal's foots weight, slowly lowering the massive foot onto me.

 

I didn't hesitate, my fear now dictating my behavior, and I yelled from my knees.

 

“Yes, I trust you goddess!”

 

Crystal laughed and and her foot seemed to disappear above me, leaving me to bathe in the light, narrowly avoiding getting crushed again.

 

“Now don't you go anywhere” She laughed as her face ascended back into the sky. She took a step forward, her pale white foot passing above me like some kind of huge ship, discolored around the balls of her foot and heel, moving faster than a high speed train and disappearing off into the distance. The world shook around me as her foot landed, a booming echoing like explosions, and with another boom she disappeared from my vision, until her footsteps and vibrations lessened and lessened until I heard the door close. And then it was quiet, and I was on my knees, alone, naked and trapped.


But I heard the strange noise of buttons being pressed, and realized I wasn't alone. Amoe was still in the room. Had she not noticed anything that happened? I couldn't see her from where I was, the pink walls to the side of me only letting me see the light off in the sky.

 

I shouted nakedly from my knees, still too terrified to stand. “Amoe! Amoe! Please!”

 

I paused but heard nothing other than the tapping of her phone. Could she still not hear me? Was I really that small?

 

I broke down and began to sob, my tears coursing down my naked body.

 

 

 

Chapter X-25: Break In Period by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

New Chapters will be added this weekend 2/16/20. Sorry about being dumb. Leave a review if you like.  

 

Remember, will add one more college party chapter featuring one of the girls, so (Amoe, Ani, Kelly, Stephanie, Naru, Linh, Crystal) so if you have a preference leave a comment!  Still a few more chapters to go though so you might want to hold off until you see what happens already!

(Categories: Entrapment, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware, Body Fluid)


The tingle in her left shoe drew Sarah out her memories, and she looked down at the top of her foot, for the first time in years remembering those early days when she still was confused about tinies being people. Now, she had no concern of what it was like down there for her insert, other than how it felt for her, which currently was like it was kissing the bottom of her foot. She smiled, it was a good sign of her effectively breaking it in; that it was beginning to embrace her sole as his mistress.

 

Unfortunately for the tiny, it would have to be punished. She hadn't given it permission to kiss her soles. It was harsh, but she knew that the psychological cruelty would be just as important as the physical. It was important that the thing be absolutely terrified of her or any woman. Inserts need to know that even the soles of a woman was were it's goddess and owner, it's duty and pleasure. Capable of giving it purpose and capable of removing it from existence.

 

The lips on her foot made her remember something else. While she was caught up in power trip over the tiny, it had asked for food and water. Perhaps that's why it's licking her sole... hunger. The thought made her happy. If it was starving already, it was just another step closer to serving it's true purpose as Dianne's insert. Hunger or not, it would still be disciplined. Inserts need to know that the purpose of it's existence would also be capable of the most cruel of penalties. It was supposed to be completely subservient. If hunger motivated it more than fear it wasn't broken in enough.

 

By the end of the weekend, it should be begging to eat the dead skin from her sole. That would be an excellent sign of success. Sarah thought, smiling.

 

This realization made her recognize something else. She felt a familiar pattern below her foot. Every time she took a step, she could feel it pushing against her arch. But the movement would become less intense, until eventually she couldn't feel it anymore – usually around the time she was done with the current row. She would then move forward, and the feeling would return. Almost like...

 

She had to be sure. She picked up her left foot, and held it there in the air, the pump still tight but no longer under the weight of her. It only took a second, but then she felt it pushing against her.

 

Good Sarah thought, unperturbed. It's been struggling for breath. It seems I have developed a natural pattern for smothering it. It was good news for Sarah. She wouldn't have to worry about paying too close attention – god knows the countless number of solid inserts she suffocated unknowingly because her pace was only seconds too long.

 

It was another incredible stroke of luck for Sarah that these next few hours would be a near endless hell for it, constantly on the verge of suffocation and death, and she wouldn't have to even think about it. She could simply do her job, simultaneously trampling out the rest of it's pathetic humanity over the next few hours. Once broken, the real training could really begin, and it would learn it's new role as Dianne's slave.

 

This bug was born to be an insert. She paused for a second to feel it struggling for breath under her hot arch. Her normal stride was perfect for inflicting the maximum pain. Instead of worrying about what was happening in her shoe, she could focus instead on methods for training and breaking it.

 

And I was born to break him. She closed her eyes to relish the feeling of the tiny man squirming beneath her arch. Like, It's rare for a woman to be able to so totally break a man like this. My mother always said I was a natural.

 

Sarah was right of course. Most woman were either too rough, either not recognizing how physical they were or not being sensitive enough to feel a tiny man as the slowly crushed them beneath their soles. Or they took it too easy on them, making the break in process incredibly long, or god forbid, making the tiny unruly. Sarah seemed to be able to thread the needle like it was tightrope. It was an art - a skill, and she planned on capitalizing on it.

 

I am literally the best. She thought, the little man underneath her humid arch seemed to be getting weaker. She could sense his movements diminishing and she smiled knowing how gifted she was.

 

Sarah marveled at how easily time seemed to fly in her work when she had something entertaining to think about. Normally this final food service seemed to crawl by, but instead her mind was focused on breaking in Dianne's insert and the potential business she was developing.

 

She stopped to deliver the next row of breakfasts, her mind diverted from the tiny training business by her current profession.

 

“Would you like the Eggs or the toast?” Sarah said.

As she handed out the next tray, she noticed the feeling under her foot again. She had already forgotten about it.

 

She looked down at her left foot, and slowly shifted her weight onto it, relieving the pressure on her right. Nobody could tell from looking at Sarah the hell going on for the tiny boy inside of her flat.

 

Sarah, however, looked great. And she felt wonderful.

 

***

 

I writhed in agony as the pressure increased, the pain across my body intensifying respectively. I no longer had any sense of self, space, or time, my existence was just pain and suffocation, hot foot flesh and brutal impacts from the world around me collapsing onto me, squeezing my breathe out of me whilst threatening to snap my bones as I was further compressed into the white leather ocean of flesh above me and the hard insole floor below.

 

Thoroughly covered in slick liquid from Sarah's foot, a mix of sweat and the natural oil of her skin, I couldn't feel my own distinct tears that had been streaming out of my face. My eyes and lips burned from the acrid liquid, and I could taste her foot, more strongly tasting like cheese as they remained trapped and within the sultry conditions of her shoe.

 

I was attempting to scream, but smothered and suffering for however long I had been made it all sound more like pathetic muffled whine, the pain and agony made me no longer conscious that I was even doing it; the sound itself seemed far away, irrelevant to the more pressing concern of trying to simply breathe and survive under Sarah's foot

 

The pressure increased further, my chest collapsing on my lungs forcing a wheeze of air from the deep recesses in them, my body writhing in agony, locked in place from her flesh, the pain from my muscles spasming causing shooting pain across my body. My vision was blurred, my comprehension confused.

 

This is it. I thought, terrified. My bones will soon begin to snap. I'll become nothing more than a stain in Sarah's flat. What have I become? Why did I ever go on this trip?

 

I struggled desperately, more instinctual than anything else, but there was nothing I could do. I felt like my eyes were being forced from my head, and that my stomach was being pushed into my throat. I was slowly being squeezed like toothpaste.

 

All for the comfort and pleasure of your goddess. The voice sounded like it surrounded me.

 

I accepted it. The pain seemed to fade along with my vision.

 

***

 

Sarah steadily increased the pressure on her left foot, and she could tell by the speed and pressure of its squirms that it was becoming more desperate. She shivered with delight, and took a deep breath of cool air on the plane, pausing for second to stretch her arms upward. It felt good to pause a moment and flex.

 

As the weight on her left foot increased, the writhing did respectively, up until a point. Then they became slowly less frequent; less force could be felt.

It is suffocating. Sarah thought, taking another deep breath of stale plane air. Best to make sure it's thoroughly submitted. Sarah let her foot linger on the tiny thing in her shoe, until the movements of its body became less and less common, till the point there was no force being exerted on her arch, the twitching of his body fewer and further between each interval.

 

No longer feeling it twitch below her, she knew that she only seconds to relieve the pressure on it, to allow it to breathe before causing irreparable damage. She took another deep breath to relish the moment.

 

Like, a few more hours of this and it will be TOTALLY primed and ready for the real training. If Dianne liked it before, she's gonna LOVE it below her now.

 

She lifted her foot up slightly, and could immediately feel tiny puffs of air against her sole. The feeling was pleasant, but it was important that the tiny didn't get too comfortable. She took another step forward, and the weight of her flesh collapsing on the insert in her shoe meant no more little puffs of air could be felt against the moisture on her arch.

 

Sarah turned to the next row of passengers. “Would you like the Eggs or the toast?”

 

Dianne was delivering trays about 40 rows behind Sarah in another section of the aircraft, but she could see her from where she was working. From behind, you couldn't tell anything was particularly different from a normal flight. Sarah seemed to be about the same. But Dianne knew that things were far from the same. They had already been doing breakfast deliveries for almost an hour. She looked at Sarah's white skin, from her black flats which encased her healthy feet, which were connected to her defined calves, all the way up her body to her arms stretched above her. She could tell by the way she swung her hips in the blue skirt that she was shifting her weight onto her left foot.

 

Dianne could never understand the hell that Mark was going through, but she was concerned, and watched as Sarah finished her stretch before taking a step forward and asking her passengers for the next set of breakfasts.

 

One of the passengers must have requested something unusual, and she watched Sarah turn around and walk back towards her. As she got closer, her deep blue eyes glimmered, her mouth turned into an obvious smile.

 

She looked gleeful, and it made her quite attractive. Her long blond hair and the curves on her body made her quite a beautiful young woman.

 

As she got closer her lower half of the body was cut off by the cart. She looked at Dianne and grinned.

 

“Hey, do you have any red wine?” Sarah said, leaning her forearms against the cart and looking down at the spattering of items.

 

Dianne shifted her focus back to her work. “Yea, give me a second” She leaned around to the right side of her cart, bending down to a side pocket near the floor to ruffle through it for an individual bottle of red wine. Beyond the side of the cart she could see the skin of Sarah's left leg below the knees, it was perfectly smooth, recently shaven, and almost perfectly white, unmarked by any blemishes. Her skin wasn't pale, but wasn't tan either. A light healthy look.

 

As Dianne traced her eyes down she saw the top of Sarah's left foot entering her flat, and watched as she lifted her feet onto her tip toes, before slamming her weight down onto her heels, repeating the process once or two times. Dianne continued to rifle around the pocket, each time the flat crunched with an audible stretching noise.

 

She found the wine, and looked up to Sarah, who smiled at her and winked. She had an idea of what Dianne was thinking.

 

“It feels great” Sarah said, answering a question Dianne wasn't going to ask. “Don't worry. I'll make sure there is some left for you” She let out a dainty laugh as she took the wine from Dianne, putting her weight from her tipsy toes back onto her feet, and walked away.

 

Dianne didn't feel any better from the response. She hoped Mark would be alright.

 

Sarah walked back up to her cart and continued making deliveries. There weren't that many more breakfasts, and there wasn't that much time between when breakfast should end and when the plane would start making it's approach to land. It was really the last leg of the journey; between the work, the thoughts of her future business, the insert comforting her already sore foot, and her daydreams of previous days, time was really beginning to fly.

 

She seemed to be going through the motions on the plane as her mind wandered. At first it was on the the little insert which seemed to move less and less under her crushing weight as she handed a tray to a customer. She asked the customer next to her what she would like, and by this point the bug was barely moving, only the faintest stirring of it could be felt every few seconds. This customer wasn't adjacent to the isle, so she had to lean forward to reach her, in so doing lifting her heel off the ground for a only a fraction of a second – but more than enough time to make her insert come back to life – feeling it writhe around desperately below her, little puffs of warm air against her sole tickling her arch and sending shivers up her spine, before she leaned back onto it, feeling it compress below her, a tiny gust of air more accentuated as she collapsed his lungs and forced all the air from her body, which oddly made her feel like the area at the base of her spine was being tickled – really quite pleasurable.

 

As the little bug below her writhed less and less as it suffocated, her mind continued to wander. She finished her deliveries, and started clean up – the last task for her to do before the plane made it's final approach. Thoughts were now on her tiny training regimen, and how she would finish breaking the insert below her. She fully expected that by the time it would be seen by her again it would be primed and ready – it should have suffered enough that it would be time to create the habits and behaviors that would govern it's existence for the rest of it's life. It's one thing for an insert to passively serve under a woman and obey her commands – it's another to get it to do things on it's own, and to enjoy doing them – or at least appear to. She didn't really care if it did or not. She figured at the hotel tonight she'd have plenty of time to begin it's training with Dianne, and they'd have to be up early the next day for their hike – which meant they wouldn't be able to further train until they camp they next evening. Still, she had a few ideas for the hotel – and she's was sure that more would come to her on her hike. She would have a long day of beautiful scenery to think about it.

 

***

 

I was writhing in agony and couldn't breathe. I'd been under Sarah's arch for so long I had lost all sense of space and time, and it seemed that I couldn't recall anything before I had entered Sarah's flat. My broken nose could barely be felt in comparison to the massive bruising across my body, most pronounced where my flesh was pressed into my bones.

 

Simply recalling her breaking my nose in the bathroom seemed like a fuzzy, distant memory, let alone my previous time with Dianne, which I could no longer recall being terrible. In fact, I found myself strangely thinking about my time almost drowning under Dianne's toes as something pleasant.

 

I would have shuddered, but I couldn't breathe, and the memories disappeared as torturous pain rolled over my body. My muscles tightened with nowhere to go, completely locked in place under Sarah's arch. Viscous foot oil continuously poured over the tiny gap of my face that was still exposed between the arches flesh that consumed the left side of my head; the right side was forced painfully into the hard flat's insole. In the stinging burn of oil over my eyes, I could make out the faint light in the shoe, the foot above me a strange white ocean, glistening with a liquid sheen, bits of gray dirt and hardened skin juxtaposing amongst the white rippling waves of her flesh.

 

All I knew was pain which would oscillate to suffocation until I'd lose all feeling and drift into a blissful sleep, only the occasional beat of Sarah's pulse felt over the intense pain. But before I would lose consciousness, I would be splashed with a breath of air I didn't want, suddenly awake, deathly afraid as I knew I had just a fraction of a second before the living roof above me would slam my pitiful body mercilessly, restarting it's never ending torture. I just wanted to die, but my body wouldn't let me.

 

I have no idea how long it took before I gained some clemency; I hadn't heard the goddesses asking the others for breakfast, and the torturous suffocation no longer returned. Sarah was walking, and I would be slammed with pain, the air forced from my lungs, before being released as her foot rose with myself pulled into it. The process of walking suddenly feeling like I was heaven, my naked skin against her oily flesh pleasant to the point I found myself in an strange state of bliss, before I was slammed painfully into the sole, knocking the wind from me.

 

This pain and pleasure oscillated back and forth for I don't know how long – I had trouble thinking clearly, time seemed to jump from point to point. I'd find the wind being forced from my lungs as I was viciously slammed by the leather wave above me, my body surrounded by pain, to being airborne, my naked body grinding against the grooves of her hot soft arches' flesh, the sultry conditions in the shoe making it feel like I was in an out of control sauna, but causing me to glide tenderly under her skin, so pleasant in juxtaposition to everything else I started to become aroused.


But then I was suffocating again, the massive slamming blow across my body giving me a headache and making every limb on body feel like it was forming a massive bruise.

 

And then – nothing. It was strange. I'd been slammed and suffocated for so long that without Sarah's walking, without the slow suffocation I experienced to the point of falling unconscious – I no longer had a sense of time. It seemed to linger like this forever. I had no idea how long I experienced this strange reprieve but I slowly began to feel something over the lingering pain of my body. It felt like a persistent drum, slowly gaining in intensity. It took me too long to comprehend what it was, so battered I felt punch drunk. The pulse – I'd been in so much pain I'd been numb to it. The space under her arch was still difficult to breathe as Sarah's viscous foot oil poured over my face and body, the environment humid and incredibly hot; I couldn't move my body between being wedged into her flesh and the flat behind my back – but it was heaven in comparison to the hell I was previously in, and I found myself thanking the goddess above me for answering my prayers. I was crying in joy, praying to the flesh above me as if it were god itself. The pulse continued to drum, enhancing a blissful reprieve with a strange vibration; and I pathetically found myself becoming aroused.

 

I was praying to the godlike arch above me when I was suddenly blinded by light, and a rush of cold air sent shivers down my spine, the arch lifted off me slightly, almost like my prayers were answered. With the fresh air contrasting the sultry environment I was in, I suddenly noticed the smell. Sarah's foot smelled strong and distinctive. It was like a pungent cheese. I noticed my stomach rumbling, I hadn't eaten in almost a day. I found myself recalling Sarah's words – to eat the dirt form her toes.

 

I hadn't reached that level of hunger yet, but I wondered at what point the skin that lingered near my face would become appetizing. My stomach rumbled at the ripe barnyard smell; I had the bizarre inclination to nibble at a chunk of cracked dried skin above me.

 

Then the floor below me shifted, putting me at an angle, and my slick body slid down the floor. I was too exhausted to resist, and I helplessly watched the leather wave above me shift upwards as I slid down the hard flat's insole, which was greased from the oil of Sarah's foot. As the viscous liquid collected on my exposed skin that dragged across the surface, I felt like I was on some terrifying water-slide. I tilted my head down, helplessly watching as I saw foot pit below me narrowing between the sole and the wave of flesh above me, I felt my bruised feet make contact with the skin as I continued to slide, and it became more and more enveloped in Sarah's soft hot oily skin, beginning to slow down from the new source of friction it provided. It passed over my legs like a soft couch, hugging me, as I sank further into it, and then began to reach my thighs.

 

With the fresh air suddenly invigorating and chilling me, the ripples of oily flesh slid up my sides as I slid deeper towards this alien pit. The folds of her flesh and the swirls of her skin created a strange kneading like effect, relaxing my battered skin like a massage. In my crushed state it felt akin to dreamlike pleasure. I continued to sink between the oily skin and the insole, oil and detritus from the shoe gathering over my body as more of my body was pressed between both. As the flesh slowly crept up and over my upper thighs, tingling sensations were being shot up my body, and my arousal was enhanced – blood shot to my naked member giving me the start of an erection. I could feel my feet becoming constricted between the narrowing space, no longer able to be moved, as Sarah's skin passed over my crotch. My johnson then touched the hot wall of living leather, which was pushed upward as I sunk lower, and I could feel the flesh shift and contort around it like a hot leather wave, the sensation felt strangely divine, until it completely covered my crotch. I continued to sink, my johnson now surrounded all sides by Sarah's flesh, expect for the top which was against my chest. Flipped up like this, the remaining sides of my johnson were being kneaded by the ripples of skin and squeezed by the contorting waves of leather. I was becoming helplessly aroused – before the pulse of Sarah's foot pushed me beyond it, the thrum, thrum, thrum, of it vibrating my body and rushing the blood into my johnson, giving me a throbbing erection to the point where I felt like I'd never felt harder. I was so delirious and confused; the very flesh that had tortured for me for so long I found myself strangely attracted to. In this bizarre state I continued to sink into the foot pit. It passed over my chest, until eventually the front of my face started to scrape against it, the lower half of my body now further restricted and making it difficult to breathe, my crotch throbbing with arousal. I looked up and could still see the leather white flesh where the larger gap of the arch was remaining still slightly lifted above me. I could see it brightly lit, shifting like living wave, glistening with liquid.

 

As my slow sliding ground to a stop between the warm flesh and the insole, I knew I was stuck wedged between the two. The flesh near my legs felt different – harder. In my confused arousal I barely comprehended where I was. I had slid all the way down to the end of the arch where it meet the heel, and I could feel the edge of the callous here – rough, like thick dried leather. I made no attempt to struggle and free myself,s too exhausted and aroused to even attempt it. The blinding light coming from the side of the me made it so that I could see only the cave like environment around me, a huge leather ceiling of dirty rippling flesh above me, the hard insole floor below.

 

Everything smelled of ripe cheese, the foot in front of me made my stomach gurgle, pangs of hunger caused a bit of drool to come out of my mouth. Then the pulse of Sarah's foot would combine with the ripples and flexing flesh, squeezing and caressing my battered body, the stimulating feeling filling me with lust and instinctively causing me to attempt to thrust forward. But I could do nothing more than just push with my hips, the flesh in front of me like a giant pillow merely contorting further around me, but nonetheless serving it's purpose to me. There was conscious pang of sickening awareness – I was attracted to the bottom of my goddesses foot – this thing that had tortured me. I couldn't control myself, and I thrust again, I couldn't stop myself.

 

A strange voice echo'd in my mind. You are a bug. You should be thankful.

 

I didn't speak, but I agreed. I'm a bug. This is more than I deserve. I was no longer in control, my the arousal in contrast to my torture a suddenly level of ecstasy I had never experienced. I was humping the very foot that had tortured me for the last few hours.

 

It was in this state that, dazed, confused, drooling, in pain, and with a throbbing erection, that the light that poured in from the side of the exposed flat shifted. I was about to attempt my third hump against Sarah's hot flesh, when it became dark for a second, filling me with dread of this new unknown terror. I felt a pinch around my chest that increased in pressure, slowly forcing the airs from my lungs until I couldn't inhale. No longer aroused, I was against suffocating as the light became blinding; the air became frigid and I was freezing, except for the heat that wrapped my chest.

 

I could tell that I was now flying through the air, but I was so confused and blinded I couldn't understand what was happening. I had no energy to resist, and simply felt my limbs and arms dangle in whichever direction gravity or momentum would pull them.

 

I blinked and my eyes had adjusted to enough of the light. I was out the flat in the plane, I could tell that the color of the fingers that Sarah had me pinched. I didn't have any energy to resist, so my head simply fell backwards with the force of gravity, and I was looking upside down off into the distance of the plane. I could see a blue mountain, which seemed to convert to a brown peak – it had two green pools on it.

 

I didn't understand what I was looking at, I wasn't sure how long I was even in the air. But before I began to descend – I understood. It was Dianne. She was looking right at me, and her expression seemed strange. I was confused by her look – I have no idea what it meant. But whatever it was – it made me nervous.

 

And then I was in free fall. I didn't scream at all before slamming into a hard surface, my vision was completely blurred. Then the sky began to darken, and the familiar stuffiness and smell came back to me. I was back in the flat. Everything seemed the same at first, the environment a stuffy mix of oil and cheese. But then I realized the orientation was inverted. I was in the other shoe – the right one now. She had moved me to her other foot like she was flipping a pancake. The exposed side of the flat slowly closed, and I stared at it helplessly as the leather arch slowly descended onto me. I was confused, terrified but oddly aroused, too weak to resist, my body too wet with oil to feel any of the tears that poured from my face as the arch collapsed onto me and left me in trapped against her hot wet flesh in utter blackness.

 

***

 

Sarah's focus snapped back when she heard the captain say they were making their final approach. She had just finished cleanup, so she walked back to her seat and sat down, the little insert in her shoe creating a stark contrast between her two feet, her right foot now aching.

 

Dianne was already there, one leg crossed over the other, the heel of her brown foot exposed as her pump dangled below it.

 

Sarah sat down next to her and stretched her legs, allowing her feet to rest on her heels, and causing her shoes to scrunch, creating a gap between her shoe and her arch which exposed the bottom of her foot to fresh air. She felt the tiny man tumble down before being wedged into the space just above her heel, his tiny puffs and struggles pronounced as she thought he tried to free himself from the narrow pit.

 

She let her legs and feet relax like this for a few seconds, and the tiny inserts body rubbing itself into the bottom of her arch brought her attention back to the sensation in her feet. It was remarkable how much better her left foot felt now than her right. Even though they were coming in on approach, they still had another hour so of work on the flight, and another hour or so after that before they got to the hotel. It was important that she not overwork her right foot – she didn't want to develop a condition. In situations like these, it was important to rotate your inserts so that one foot didn't get more overworked than the other.

 

And Sarah, forgetting all of the protocol around tiny smuggling, simply reached into left flat and pinched the lifeless boy, She wasn't even looking at him. As she held his limp body in the air while she reached down with her right hand and lifted her right foot out of its flat.

 

Dianne watched Sarah all the while, and hoped Mark was alright. She didn't have the courage to ask how he was, she didn't want to expose him, so she just remained silent. Sarah was stretching her legs out before her. Dianne was in the seat on her right, as she turned to look at the flat that Mark was in, she could see a gap between Sarah's flat and her foot as she picked her toes up, warping the black material of the flat.

 

Even from this range, she could see the tiny man. From this position, being able to see all of Sarah in relation to the thing, he was truly tiny. And he'd been in Sarah's flat for at least an hour and half. He seemed to be alive – she could see him moving, but she couldn't really make out any of the details.

 

Then Sarah did something she didn't expect, she reached into her shoe with her left hand, and brought the tiny boy out into the open in front of her, whilst simultaneously popping her right shoe out from the below her.

 

She stopped herself from saying something – she didn't want to draw attention to themselves, but what Sarah was doing was reckless. She had no idea if they were being actively monitored, and any passenger who saw what they were doing would have given up the game. But they were lucky, since they were on approach everyone was back in their seats, and people were staring out their windows. Nobody seemed be looking towards them for the few seconds the little man was suspended in the air.

 

What she saw was disturbing. The little man had blood caked onto his face, and his whole body was turning a purplish color – his skin seemed puffier than she had first met him, like he had a massive bruise. He looked almost lifeless. His head and limbs just hung limply below him, his hair greased with wet oil that seemed to cake his entire body.

 

And something else surprised her. It looked like he had an erection. She had no idea what to make of that, she wasn't entirely sure it was an erection at all – perhaps a trick of the light or just a misreading on his tiny penis. But then she turned to make eye contact with him, his expression didn't seem like one of joy. He seemed utterly defeated – just a pathetic, pleading look.

 

And then Sarah let him go, and she watched him fall helplessly through the air, not making a peep. His body lifelessly bouncing in her flat. She stared fascinated as Sarah callously began to lower her foot back on top of him, and watched the little man, who could nothing but lay on his back and look terrified, and as the foot continued to lower, encasing him in the shadow of her sole, she could have sworn she saw his penis stiffen. And then Sarah's foot was on top of him. Almost like he was never there.

 

Dianne didn't know what to make of this. He looked horrible. But was he enjoying himself? How could that be possible? Perhaps it wasn't an erection?

 

Or – perhaps it really wasn't that bad. Perhaps the stories Sarah had told her were true – perhaps little men were supposed to be underfoot – perhaps it was their natural place.

No. Dianne thought, not believing it. She smuggled enough tinies and spoke to enough people to know that it was fake, merely propaganda. But still – she suddenly had pangs of doubt.

 

But the doubt was enough to give her a new idea. Whatever the case is, I'll have time to figure it out with Sarah this weekend. After I contact the railroad I will determine the truth.

 

She began to think about all the things that Sarah said about the comforts a tiny man could provide. In light of Marks' pleading to get out from under her foot and his pathetic lifeless form she just witnessed, she couldn't stop thinking about the erection she thought she saw, giving credence to Sarah's words.

 

She thought about the days previous events. How cute he looked when he drank up the water between her toes – like a mama bird feeding her chicks. She smiled at the memory. And she did really enjoy having her feet pampered – when he wasn't being lazy, he did an excellent job. And he was kissing and licking her feet. Why else would he have done that if he hadn't enjoyed it? And for her part – the sensation was wonderful.

 

As she pondered over the situation in her mind, something strange occurred to her, she hoped he liked it. It was now, only without him, that she realized she missed having him underfoot. Perhaps Sarah treated him too harshly – maybe that's why he's bleeding? Or it was an accident. But he was still aroused.

 

I'll never be like Sarah with a Tiny. Dianne thought. That's perhaps why he looked so beaten. If Mark really does enjoy it – perhaps it's just the extreme style of Sarah that makes him look disheveled?

 

Whatever the case, Dianne was going to find out. Between the hotel and the days hiking, she was certain she'd have time to. But between her experience today, and the words of Sarah, for the first time she prayed for something she never prayed before. Her own tiny man – and Mark would be the perfect candidate. Whatever happened, she'd have to keep in open mind to Sarah's lifestyle. Perhaps she was onto something.

 

And for Sarah, the sensation of Mark under right foot was immediately pleasant. She pressed down onto the tiny boy and knew soon the suffocation she inflicted would cause him to writhe in pain . In about 45 seconds she was entirely correct – and she found herself thinking back on that very first Christmas.

 

 

Chapter X-26: Amoequake by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

New chapter.  Should be a few more of the college meeting chapters (I'm thinking at least 5) before this meeting is finally over.  

So if you have any preference for an specific chapter in the college days with one of hte girls, let me know in a review!

Since it's been awhile expect a few new chapters over the course of the weekend.

 

(Categories: Entrapment, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware, Hands)

I sat on my knees and cried, staring at the pink cavern that was once a friends simple pair of shoes.

 

A goddesses shoes.

 

Now I was nothing but a one inch tall man trapped between them. It was all so crazy and hellish. It had only been a week since I had shrunken, and in one night I'd experienced more of a nightmare than I could have possibly imagined for my whole entire life.

 

I was obviously in shock, but being alone and in this pink suede cavern allowed my mind to wander back to earlier, to before this night, to before I was shrunken. Memories of my previous life, of being a person, hadn't been purged from me yet. It was still early in the nightmare that was minimization for me, tonight just a taste of the terror that I and other men everywhere would slowly realize to be their everyday life.

 

What are you doing? Get up! Get out of here! Be a man!

 

I felt angry all of the sudden. What the hell was I doing? I got up from my knees and became furious at everything that had happened to me. I was all the more enraged that it was the girls, some of which were my friends that had tortured me. I was still shaking, whether it was out of fear or rage I couldn't be sure.

 

I began to roar with anger, like I was screaming at god.

 

“WHAT THE FUCK! FUCK ALL OF YOU CUNTS! I'M NOT YOUR FUCKING TOY!”

 

I continued to yell and yell, until the fatigue washed over me again. But it was hopeless, I was simply hollering into the wind. I couldn't see Amoe, but still heard the clicks of her phone echoing around the room like some strange mechanism, and would ever so occasionally hear a cute British giggle, sounding like gunfire.

 

It was useless. I had to save my energy, I had to find a way out of here. I finally struggled to my feet, looking around the cavern that were Crystal's loafers. The walls around me slightly bulged out over my head, but were nearly flat. The suede was smooth and would be entirely too difficult to grip in my fatigued state. That in combination with the bulge would make them impossible for me to climb. So I began to walk along the edge, looking for any gap or space that I could use to escape. It took me about a minute and half to complete the loop between the shoes, the pink suede walls looming high over me like I was in a prison yard.

 

But it was hopeless. I was trapped like a bug. My anger turned to despair as quickly as I had become enraged. I sat back on my ass and began to cry.

 

But it wasn't long into my crying that I recognized something had changed. I stopped weeping, my senses perking up as mortal fear washed over me from the shell shock of the night. At first, I didn't notice anything – but that's when I realized. I no longer heard the typing of Amoe on her phone.

 

Then Amoe's cute British voice boomed around me and I was pulled back into my new reality.

 

“Crystal Darling?” Her voice roared in the distance.

 

I tilted my head upward. Amoe apparently was finally done fooling around with her phone. I had a chance to get her attention.

 

Her next words set the tone for what was about to ensue.

 

Her voice was hellfire. “Ugh, my bloody eyes are so dry. I gotta take out my contacts”

 

I lingered with increasing anxiety as I heard Amoe's voice echo about like thunder. I couldn't even see her, but I was becoming increasingly nervous.

 

“Where is that lass?” She inquired, her accent a tinge stronger from the alcohol. “Leaving me to clean by myself, wanker”

 

Even though I couldn't see her, I could feel her voice vibrating the ground around me, my anxiety continuing to increase. She was going to clean soon. That would mean she's moving about the room. Based on the previous nights experiences, the thought of this giantess stomping around now instinctively scared me, But it also gave me a glimmer of hope. She could save me.

 

Her voice thundered “Well, not like I can't enjoy myself while I clean up this do.”

 

There was a pause. And then a noise that overwhelmed my senses, the floor starting to vibrate lightly from continuously varying sound.

 

It took me far too long to comprehend what it was. Music. Amoe had put something on the speakers. It sounded synthetic, like a song a DJ might compose for a party, but I couldn't focus on it for long.

 

I heard a chair sliding about, rattling the floor below me.

 

boom

 

BOOM

 

BOOM

 

The world shook around me. It was a familiar sensation, in combination with the shadow that was cast over me, I knew what had happened. My knees began to shake, and I looked up in fear.

 

There she was. Amoe, the petite girl from Hong Kong, with her black hair leading to light brown highlights which fell over her shoulders. Her cheeks were slightly rounded, her eyes a vivid light brown. Her long sleeve shirt and shorts matched, a black and white striped pattern that made her look like a zebra. Her hands were on her hips, her thumbs tucked into her shorts leaving the rest of her fingers on top of her thighs, each nail painted in a red and black pattern. Her skin was a healthy yellow.

 

All of this made her sound like a normal girl. And if it wasn't for the pink shoe cavern I was in, cutting off my my vision of her from below the knees, it would have been harder to tell. But my neck was craned upwards, and she loomed off in the distance on the horizon, like a mountain. Even with the intense vibrations from her approach she was still hundreds of yards away, and she looked like a skyscraper. I watched her eyes sweep across the room back and forth as the music started to become louder, and she began to tap her hands with the rhythm. I still wasn't entirely sure what the music was, but it was becoming more and more familiar. Whatever it was it sounded like a remix.

 

MA MA MA MA

 

I heard the music, and I could tell Amoe was enjoying it. She began to tap her hands with the rhythm, and then I heard her sing to the song, slightly off pitch, her voice adding to the intense vibrations around me.

 

“MA MA MA MA” Her voice boomed.

 

The vibration wasn't intense enough to knock me over, but this only increased my nervousness. As her eyes swept across the room, eventually I saw her gaze shift downward, and soon her eyes looked like they were locked upon me.

 

Has she seen me? I started to jump up and down, waving my arms, thanking god and Amoe for saving me.

 

“Amoe!” I screamed, jumping as high as I could even though I was exhausted. “Amoe! I'm down here! Please!!!”

 

Amoe eyes appeared to look right at me, and she squinted. My hope quickly turned to dread, and Amoe's voice boomed over me like thunder.

 

“Crystal left her shoes here?” Amoe said, squinting down at me and the pink cavern I was in.

 

Dread started to overwhelm me and I desperately jumped and screamed as loud as I could, even though I was exhausted.

 

She has to see me. Please god. Please Amoe... see me.

 

Her monolithic right yellow leg began to lift, and I realized she was taking a step forward. I stopped jumping and started to stare, my mortal terror increasing. The music was still playing, and her red black tipped fingernails were tapping against her shorts, her plain skin below that already looking bigger as she was less than a step forward.

 

The music was raising in crescendo, the drum of the bass vibrating the room every other second.

 

MA MA MA MA

 

I watched her leg descending in the distance, she had easily covered a third of the length in a single step. She already looked twice as big, and the light around me began to dim.

 

I crouched and braced for impact.

 

BOOM

 

The world shook, I could sense the walls of the shoe vibrating in front of me. There was now a crack of light peaking between the shoes.

I have a chance. There might be a gap.

 

The music continued to blast, and everything was becoming more and more surreal. Amoe was getting closer and closer, her huge frame starting to take up more and more of the view on the horizon.

 

I looked down towards the gap in the pink loafer wall, just a crack of light between the shoes. I was still trapped, but there was a glimmer of hope.

 

I remained braced on the ground, waiting for the next footstep to fall. The red grass came up over my head and I watched as Amoe's high rise of leg fell towards the ground, the top of her ankles now visible. The billboard that was her face was now like the top of a skyscraper blotting further light.

 

BOOOOM

 

The red grass around me swung back and forth as I struggled to brace myself against the ground. A breeze had picked up and sent a chill through my spine, whipping the red grass around me. I looked up to see that the gap of light between the pink loafers was now slightly bigger, to the point that I could see the red grass field peaking through on the other side.

 

Maybe I could get through it. I got up and started running as fast as my tired legs could take me the pink walls looming over me like a massive fortress. Even sprinting as fast as I could, I could still see the gargantuan giantess looming above me. The world around me became dark, the bump of music becoming more and more familiar.

 

I reached the gap, the pink walls now directly ahead of me, blocking my view of Amoe's legs on the other side. A gust of wind blasted me from between the crack of the walls, causing me to slow my stride.

 

BOOOOOOOOM

 

I tumbled and fell towards the gap in the wall, the pink loafers vibrating just enough to create a small enough of a passage for me to fall between, landing on my stomach. The wind continued to whip around me and send the red field bouncing around like a storm. The massive pink walls loomed on either side of me now, and I picked my head up to see only the top of Amoe's thighs and her zebra like shorts forming a titan like arch, the red grass field at the end of this pink passage leading to the distant horizon of the room beyond.

 

I scrambled to my feet as fast as I could, and couldn't stop myself from craning my neck upward. Amoe was now almost directly on top of me, the walls looming next to me cut off my view of her feet, but they couldn't have been more than 50 yards away.

 

Her eyes were squinting, looking down. I stopped to jump, screaming to get her attention, the music causing the pink walls around me to vibrate.

 

“AMOE!!!” I screamed desperately, jumping and waving my arms in the air, my voice cracking. “DOWN HERE!!!”

 

Her voice boomed, her eyes appeared to be looking right at me. “That's a bit dodgy” Then she shrugged her shoulders.

 

My stomach was on the floor. She couldn't see me. I was smaller than I could possibly imagine. Sure, Amoe didn't have her contacts in, but she was looking right at me from only a few feet from her. I was screaming as loud as I could. And I didn't even exist.

 

But fear gripped me more than despair, and I was sprinting again, running as fast as I could to escape the cavern. I was getting towards the end of it when the light became dark and wind whipped like a storm.

 

BOOOOOOOOM

 

Time slowed down. It felt like I was hit by an explosion, and I was falling forward into the grass. All of it was spinning around me as if I'd been hit by a bomb, and as I turned my head to the left, the shadow passing over me revealed the yellow high rise of a leg sweeping over me.

 

I'd barely managed to escape from the gap between her pink loafers when Amoe swept them away easily with her foot, the huge pink fortress was now casually bouncing away, causing an earthquake around me as I fell on to the ground.

 

BOOM boom boom

 

As the wind whipped around me and music continued to blast, I lied naked on my stomach and stared at the pink loafer fortress of a prison rocket into the distance, bouncing over itself and far into the air, disappearing off into the horizon. It was suddenly like my prison had never existed.

 

I realized what the music was. It was definitely some kind of party remix, but it was unmistakable.

 

I wanna hold 'em like they do in Texas, please
Fold 'em, let 'em, hit me, raise it, baby, stay with me 

 

Pokerface, by Lady Gaga.

 

Everything was so surreal. I was overwhelmed with dread, just staring into the grass, when I heard a crack of beer, and then felt splashed by a cold liquid, the alcohol unmistakable. I started to shiver, the thought of Amoe becoming more intoxicated was utterly terrifying.

 

Love game intuition play the cards with Spades to start
And after he's been hooked I'll play the one that's on his heart

 

The ground remained dark in the shadow of Amoe, and the world shook. I could feel the wind whip around me, the terror seizing me. I remained panicked on the ground as the world around me vibrated, in varying intensity, and soon the area around me sounded like it was getting hit by artillery.

 

BOOM

BOOM

BOOM

 

 

I was crying. It was like a never ending earthquake. My face was down in the red grass and I could only see it bounce around my face from the floor.

Why was this all happening? What happened to me?

 

Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh-oh-e-oh-oh-oh
I'll get him hot, show him what I've got


I used to think it was a blessing to be born in the modern world, to the gifts that technology and progress had given us. But now I was quaking on the floor below a friend of mine, music blasting, deathly afraid of my friend who couldn't even see me.


It was utterly pathetic.

 

And then I heard Amoe's voice boom above me.

 

Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh-oh-e-oh-oh-oh
I'll get him hot, show him what I've got”

 

Her voice added to the already increasing earthquake by sounding like thunder. The sudden addition of her singing sent the strangeness beyond my fear, it was strange surreal that I looked up finally to see what was happening.

 

What I saw was terrifying. Amoe was bobbing with the music, swinging her hips. She was dancing, her mouth had a huge smile. She had both her arms over her head, her beer in hand. She was swinging her head back and forth, the copper tipped hair swinging across her face like thousands of metal chains, singing all the while. Her legs were moving forward like great skyscrapers, short choppy steps to the rhythm, coming directly for me.

 

She wasn't a person. She was a mountain, a terrifying force of nature, immense and unstoppable. And she was singing.

 

Can't read my,
Can't read my
No he can't read my poker face

 

I got up in fear, but her feet were striking the ground and rapidly moving on my position.

 

BOOM

 

I stumbled but managed to remain upright, my vision shifting from the tall red shag of the carpet as the world shook around me, the rest of the field in front of me. I starting running as fast as I could.

 

To my right were her bus like green slippers, each of them had a massive sheep on the front with a cute smiley face. They were about 30 yards away from me, and she lifted them up about 5 yards off the ground before taking a short choppy step down.

 

BOOM

 

I stumbled into the grass again. I tried to get up as quickly as I could, but a gust of wind blasted me, leaving me off balance. It smelled exactly like a worn old slipper would, a musky smell and a splash of dried vinegar. From the grass I could see the sheep coming down as it swept over the grass only a few yards in the air.

 

BOOM

 

The earth quaked and the grass spun, the strong smell of slippers and feet lingered over me. I tried to move as quickly as I could, terror gripping me, scrambling on my hands and feet as the huge slipper slowly advanced on my right. The green slipper was now only 20 yards away, only the top of her skyscraper thick ankles visible in my vision.

 

 

Can't read my,
Can't read my
No he can't read my poker face

 

It lifted into the air and my adrenaline spiked I saw the happy sheep ascend into the sky, giving me a look at the smashed smoothed sole of Amoe's slipper. It was well worn , the color a mishmash of gray with bits of thin strings from the rubber of the sole dangling from the bottom, looking like vines hanging from a tree, along with other various detritus, and red shag from the carpet. It came back down as quick as it ascended, and I was blasted by a gust of musky slipper wind, the heat from it now making it hot enough for me to sweat.

 

BOOM

 

Terrified, I was on my stomach again, the ground shaking around me as the light around me turned dark from Amoe's massive shadow. The whole area around me looked dark for at least 50 yards. The earth was still shaking from her footsteps as I desperately tried to scramble forward, when Amoe's voice thundering from the sky.

 

“P-p-p-poker face, p-p-poker face”

 

The vibrations from her singing only increased my disorientation on the ground. A black shadow cast over me making the area now look like night, and I could feel the heat rise as the smell of slippers became incredibly strong and vinegary. The wind picked up and blasted me, and I was using all my strength to crawl forward as quickly as I could.

 

I felt the heat increase and the wind overwhelm me as everything became dark, and I started to scream.

 

BOOOOOOOOM

 

The slipper struck down right by my feet, and the footstep bounced me into the air and over the shag carpet, and I yelled in fear as I flew. I hit the ground with a thud, the wind knocked out of me.

 

Looking upside down through the grass was the slipper a half dozen yards behind me, the huge green bus had landed right behind where I had just been, the fuzzy green felt material had bunched into little balls all over it. I could see the yellow skin of her exposed heal at the back, the folds of her skin scrunching as Amoe danced above it, but I was too close and too low to the ground to see anything but her ankle and hear her singing, as the slippers continued to advance, and I felt a wave of relief sweep over me.

 

I was clear from their path. I was exhausted, crying naked on my back, as the world continued to shake in decreasing intensity as the skyscraper sized girl danced across the hundreds of yards of carpet.

 

I stopped to breathe, tears coursing from my eyes, I was terrified. The music continued to play and Amoe continued to sing to the lyrics.

 

Russian Roulette is not the same without a gun
And baby when it's love if it's not rough it isn't fun, fun”

 

Amoe walked off as her booming steps and voice decreased in intensity, but the world still shook around me, the grass still bouncing around like it was also dancing to the music. I'd nearly been crushed, but I was so exhausted I just lied in the grass.

 

Amoe now had crossed the huge red field I was in. I was trapped nearly in the center, and it meant there was at least 200 yards for me to advance in nearly any direction for me to simply leave the shag carpet.

 

The music was still playing, and from the grass I could see the skyscraper that was Amoe hundreds of yards away, she was putting something in the garbage can near the door. And then she turned around, snapping her fingers. It sounded like an explosion, and she swung her arms back and forth as she continued to dance, moving her hips as she advanced forward.

 

The world began to shake more violently, and my adrenaline started to spike. She was once again moving right for me. By the time I had scrambled up she had already advanced a hundred yards into the carpet, she was still dancing but now taking long steps, moving her arms in a motion that made her seem like she was taking a breast stroke.

 

Looking at the skyscraper lumbering towards me froze me in place. Time seemed to slow as I comprehended the mountain sized girl moving right for me. She was too huge and moving too quick for me to hope of getting out of her way, and I froze like a deer in the headlights. Her feet seemed to be at least 50 yards from each other, and she was now taking steps that looked more like short hops than a normal stride.

 

BOOM

 

I tumbled back down, immediately trying to scramble to my feet. It was dark around me, and I was on my knees as I watched the right slipper lift off the ground in distance, the huge green bus of a slipper suddenly airborne and sweeping over the grass. The sheep became larger as the bare yellow leg continued to increase in size and ascend into the sky. I was trembling in fear, the slipper was moving far too quickly and was incredibly huge, I couldn't predict where it was going to be. Amoe was still singing, her lips curled into a smile as her hair swept past her face as she swung it back and forth.

 

I was hit with gust of musky slipper wind, the heat and smell overwhelming my naked body. I was screaming as the huge bus descended, the sheep now larger than ever, the rest of the green body of the slipper looking like a huge dirty tank, the green fuzz on it bouncing around in the wind as it's grimy sole fell on top of me.

 

I shrieked as I watched it fall upon me, the gigantic tower of a leg directly above me going endlessly into the sky, Amoe's face in distant heavens, impossible to see as from the distance and the intense muggy wind.

 

BOOOOOM

 

I was once again on my back. The slipper had landed right in front of me, the sheep looked like it's face was 10 yards in the air. The world was cast in a dark shadow,and continued to shake. Amoe's skyscraper like body was directly above me, her zebra clad shirt obscuring her face, her breasts pushed out and only allowing me to see the stripes from the bottom.

 

Amoe continued to sing and swing her arms without a care in the world, her voice thundering around me, as I trembled on my back, crying.

 

I was absolutely nothing to her. I might die without her even knowing. Just squashed like a bug as she sang and danced.

 

I didn't dwell on it long before I was hit by another wave of hot slippery air. I was lying on my back as the red grass was blown down next to me, and then next thing I knew I felt a shower of dirt fall on me. The light was blocked out from above me. My eyes were wide open with dread, and the green slipper was suddenly sweeping over me, the huge green bus blotting out the light in the sky, the dirty gray sole over me taking up my vision of everything above me. It must have been no more than 10 yards over me, the speed and force of it sucking the air around me and making it difficult to breathe, particulates continuing to fall on me as it flew over, before it was suddenly behind me, almost 30 yards away.

 

The world shook as Amoe was almost instantly gone, continuing to sing and dance. I had to get out of here. I was going to die.

 

The ground shook, and I struggled to my feet. Amoe was behind me, heading towards the desk. That's where the dollhouse was just under it, and the direction I wanted to go. But Amoe was there, her skyscraper like body up in the heavens, leaning over the desk, and I wasn't sure what to do.

 

The music continued to blast, and I watched as Amoe shook her plump butt high in the sky above me, her yellow legs swinging back and forth as she bent her knees. She was drinking a beer as she swung her other arm by her sides, twisting at her hips.

 

I decided to run towards the bed, figuring that she would probably come back the way she came, depositing garbage in the can by the door. The room was still blasting and she continued to sing, so the floor vibrated as I ran. I was exhausted but terror drove me forward, and I kept my eyes on Amoe as I ran.

 

Amoe was always bubbly like this. Whatever emotion she was portraying she wore on her sleeves, and her happy moments were full of movement and life. But that was immaterial to me. To me she was a chaotic, violent force of nature, and she was absolutely frightening, moving about the room like a tornado.

 

And then she turned, holding a huge pile of plates and cups stacked onto each other. I started to sprint faster, terrified, but I had already moved a good 25 yards to me, so I was slightly off center.

 

She started to move, dancing all the while, singing like she was having the time of her life. Terrified, I sprinted, as her huge green slipper covered about a third of the distance in a single stride.

 

BOOM

 

I stumbled but remained upright, continuing to run. She was moving, no longer directly at me, but where I had been. I felt a wave of relief along with exhaustion, and started to slow, as a gust of slipper smelling wind hit me, causing the tall red shag grass to bounce around me. I was now 50 yards away from where I started, and Amoe's next step continued to accelerate her behind me.

 

BOOM

 

Another violent shaking, more intense from before, and I fell onto one of my hands, but managed to keep my feet moving. Amoe was now behind me, but the area around me was cast in her huge shadow. Her voice boomed in song.

 

Can't read my,
Can't read my
No he can't read my poker face”
 

 

The footsteps continued to boom off into the distance, each time causing me to stumble. I was no longer sprinting, I was too exhausted, but I was still too terrified to stop. The footsteps stopped, and so did the vibrations, giving me a chance to run with only the smaller vibrations of the music.

 

It was only a few seconds when the world started to shake again. I looked to the left and saw Amoe walking still off in the distance, but parallel to me now, she was walking towards the corner of the room towards the end of the bed hundreds of yards away. I watched with increased anxiety, and she popped open a side door to a closet.

 

The next few moments made my adrenaline spike far higher than I ever expected was possible. The loud clacking of plastic and metal sounded all around me, like a building collapsing. Amoe had in front of her a massive purple machine. It was like a huge building, still smaller than Amoe's high rise sized legs, but a monolith still to me. On the corners dirty black wheels could be seen, their rotation creating a grinding noise that vibrated the floor around me. The giantess quickly spun about, a huge black cord in hand, reaching towards something behind her on the wall.

 

I was over halfway to the edge of the rug, but I stopped dead in my tracks when the machine roared louder possibly that anything I heard in my life. I was suddenly deafened, no longer capable of hearing myself think or the music, as wind picked up and the grass began to whip around me.

 

Amoe had plugged in a vacuum, and no sooner had she powered it on did she start wheeling it towards me.

 

The giant purple machine roared as world shook, each footstep Amoe took causing the world to quake.

 

BOOM

 

I turned immediately, and ran the other direction. All I could hear was the roar of the engine and quakes of Amoe's footsteps, the huge red grass field seeming to stretch out endlessly in all directions. There was so much fear and adrenaline pumping through me I was no longer thinking, I felt like a terrified mouse being chased by a cat, I was just running as fast as my tired legs could carry me away from the racket and noise.

 

The machine past behind me, going from hundreds of yards to my right to my left in less than a couple of a seconds, and suddenly Amoe was walking in front of me to my left, her yellow legs connecting to her zebra shaped shorts which emphasized her plump little butt hundreds of yards away and in front of me. I still didn't understand how a Amoe's skyscraper like legs could move so quickly, it all seemed unnaturally too big to be physically possible. But then looking around at the red shag carpet, the individual fibers looking like stalks of red grass, whipping around from the vortex created by the vaccuum emphasized the point. She wasn't big. I was just tiny.

 

As she reached the far corner of where the desk and sofa met, she turned right, and the vacuum thundered as the world shook around me. She was heading back for the door. I paused, sheer panic overtaking me, as she was suddenly now on my right, hundreds of yards of distance being covered as the world boomed with her movements. I could see her face, she was still singing to the music, her lips curled into a smile as she pushed the vacuum along to the beat of the music. Her slippers were below her, her yellow feet sticking out of the back were only lightly hugged where the heel was, most of it having been smashed down from intense wear, no longer did it form a little cup to leave her heel tight to the slipper.

 

And then she continued the loop, now facing me and heading back to where she started. She had one hand on the vaccuum and the other on her beer, she was drinking and singing as she swung her hips, dancing as the world trembled and the machine roared. In no time at all she was behind me again.

 

She was circling the carpet, methodically cleaning the floor. Soon she would shave off another layer, and get onto the carpet, wrapping tighter and tighter around me until she'd be on top of me – until I'd be vacuumed up.

 

The horror of the situation dawned on me, and my little legs ran forward fruitlessly. I wasn't thinking, fear was driving me, as I moved closer to the middle of the carpet. I hadn't made it very far when she swept by behind me, louder and more terrifying, Amoe's booming footsteps causing me to tumble forward unsteadily as I ran, barely avoiding falling. She was almost a hundred yards closer, and in three or four more sweeps she would be on top of me.

 

Fear and panic caused pandemonium in my mind. I continued to run as fast as I could. I was exhausted, the only thing I could sense was the dead weight in my legs over the terror of the world thundering around me, Amoe's movements and the vacuum sounding more like an powerful tornado than a person. Dust and trash whipped around me as the red grass was pulled towards the vacuum, the wind chilling me, causing me to wrap my arms around my naked body.

 

Amoe completed another loop, and I was still about 50 yards away from the center of the carpet. Everything was louder, stronger, and more terrifying. The vacuum was picking up dust and dirt, in combination with the roar of the engine made it seem like a force of nature. Amoe's booming footsteps shook the ground more and more violently, and she continued to sing to music I could no longer hear over the never ending roar.

 

By the time I made it back to the center, I was completely exhausted and crying; Amoe continued to circle around me like a shark. Each circle was becoming tighter, and the wind was so furious now I was having trouble breathing, the roar of the engine causing the world to shake with a strong never ending persistence, and Amoe's footsteps increased in intensity.

 

She shaved off another 50 yards in front of me, the purple vacuum now looming in the sky like a high rise next to me.

 

BOOM BOOM BOOM

 

Her footsteps and the roar of the engine were too intense, and I fell to the floor. The wind was blowing so fiercely that I could hardly see, and even crouched the wind made it increasingly difficult for me to stay upright, my already exhausted form struggling to simply not get blown into the wind.

 

Amoe was all smiles high in the sky above me. I needed to look nearly vertically upwards to see her face. Her skyscraper form was now circling me faster; in less than a minute her vacuum would be sucking me up into oblivion. My fear was in my throat, and I wanted desperately to scream or jump for her attention, but my voice would never be heard, and I was scared that if I stood I would be blown away. So all I could do was watch this living force of nature circle me tighter, her tank like slippers booming less than 100 yards away.

 

She completed her next loop, and her vacuum was parked directly in front of me now, her butt facing the sofa. The roar of the vacuums engine was pulling air in towards it, the wind so intense I was having difficulty breathing. Amoe had a beer in front of her face, and she was pausing to take a long drink, and as she drank she pushed her vacuum forward, directly towards me.

 

I was screaming as the wind increased in intensity, the vacuum covering dozens of yards in a second, the wind jerking me off the ground, suddenly and violently, and I desperately reached out to grab something, anything, and both my hands locked onto the red strands from the shag carpet. I was jerked rapidly sideways, my feet now facing towards the vacuum in the air, and I screamed as I fought desperately to hold onto the fibers, my arms felt like they were on fire, and like my shoulders were about to be pulled out of their sockets.

 

The roar of the engine suddenly lessened, and I fell back into shag carpet, the wind still whipping around me, the earth shaking. I turned my head backwards to see Amoe reversing the direction of the vacuum, she was fiddling the with the wire, loosening it to get more slack. She would return soon enough, and there was nothing I could do.

 

I was going to be sucked into the vacuum. Would anybody even know what happened to me?

 

The storm intensified, the vibrations of the engine complimenting the booming of Amoe's footsteps. I was crying hysterically as the wind intensified, the sucking force suddenly overwhelming my tiny size, and pulling me up into the air, as I desperately held onto the red shag of the carpet.

The engine roared louder as it approached, the world shaking more and more violently from it and Amoe's footsteps. My arms were strained as much as they could give. I was crying and screaming, and I couldn't breathe, the air seemed to be sucked from my lungs.

 

I was only going to be able to hold on like this for a few more seconds, my already exhausted body pushed far beyond I ever thought capable. Time seemed to slow down as I could feel my grip beginning to loosen, the cold reality that I was going to be consumed by the this skyscraper sized machine fully dawning on me.

 

The world seemed to darken around me, and my grip continued to slacken. I was hysterical, but nobody would know, I would soon be nothing more than a piece of dirt mixed in with the rest of the vacuums contents. I could hold on no longer.

 

With a blast of wind I was airborne, mercilessly being sucked into the machine like a piece of garbage. Time moved slowly as my body was pulled from the strong force behind me. My body almost seemed to stretch from my feet, as if I was passing the event horizon of a black hole. The light turned rapidly black around me.

 

BOOOOOOM

 

As if by divine intervention, I was slammed roughly into the red grass below me as the world shook violently around me. All of the air was knocked from my lungs, and my ears were ringing. Everything happened so quickly I was confused and disoriented, the vacuum continuing to roar. The persistent quake of the vacuum returned, the light around me dark except for a ray that cast on some red stalks of the carpet in front of me, illuminating them brightly in a world of darkness.

 

And then I felt the sensation of heat and a familiar smell. I was on my stomach, and the cave around didn't leave me any room to stand. The only pressure I felt was being pulled from the gaps of light that cracked through the cocoon I was suddenly surrounded by, turning my head to look behind me I could see more slices of light creeping in between the gaps of the walls, until an even larger splash of light could be seen at the end. I was looking at the crack in the wall near my face, my hair spinning around from the pressure, also pulling my body towards the gap. I realized what had happened.

 

I was under the soft white toes of someone. I couldn't be entirely sure who, but I had my guess. I didn't need to look up to see who it was, because the flesh around me began to vibrate, and I could hear the voice echoing through my bones.

 

“Amoe! What the fuck are you doing?” It was Crystal, and she sounded furious.

 

I turned my head to look up, my eyes having sufficiently adjusted to the dark around me to see that I was clearly under the folds of flesh that made Crystal's toes. They smelled distinctive, like a mixture of soap and splash of cheese, but that wasn't a particularly strong smell. In fact, they seemed remarkably clean. She had probably taken a shower while she was gone. Looking from the gaps between the toes around me I could see I was under her left foot, her big toe past my feet, and from where I was I could peak between the narrow gap of her third and fourth toe, just a sliver of light coming from above me and larger view to my right. The white part of her leg below the knee ascended above me like a high rise, before it the rest of her leg and body was cut off above that. She must have thrust her leg forward to stop me from being sucked into the vacuum, using her foot like a net to save me. Her bent knee cut off my vision of anything above that, but I could see Crystal's bare arm fly across the heavens above me, cutting the light out my vision for a second.

 

Amoe must have been saying something, but I couldn't hear her over the roar of the vacuum. Crystals arm reached out and flipped the vacuum off, and the roar and rumbling slowly dying down. The vibrations from the music returned.

 

The wind died, and the smell from under her toes became stronger. In other circumstances having a giant foot fall on me and trap me below the toes would have been terrifying, but they certainly saved me from impending doom, and the relief was palpable.

 

I was so happy and giddy it seemed like my actions felt automated. I turned to the bottom of the soft white toes that saved me, ecstatic and overwhelmed by their heroism. I felt like I owed them my life, and I turned and kissed the bottom of them.

 

And when I kissed them, I felt honored, I felt warmth of knowing that these things cared enough to save me – I felt blessed, and that I owed them my life. My lips lingered on the bottom of this toe, and the acrid taste from beneath them enough to leave a bitter taste on my mouth, and I pressed my tongue out, lapping the skin like a lover might kiss his betrothed.

 

And as I my tongue grazed the bottom of her toes, I recoiled, realizing what was happening to me, and I felt unbelievably confused.

 

What the fuck am I doing?

 

But at the same time...

 

I'm thanking my goddess for saving me...

 

The goddesses voices echoed above me, Amoe's causing the earth to shake.

 

“Bloody hell Crystal!” Her voice boomed in my prison under Crystal's toes. “What's your problem?”

 

The fleshy walls around me moved closer to me, the white ripples on her skin began to hug my shoulder like an enormous pillow. I was trapped, but oddly, not afraid. I felt a deep sense of comfort to the walls, almost reverence.

 

I looked up through the gap between Crystal's toes to see what was happening, the huge white leg of crystal looking like a high rise above me, but I couldn't see anything above her knee. A huge white arm appeared from the heavens, and the crane like hand formed a finger that pointed straight down at me. Amoe's huge form leaned forward, her zebra striped clothing taking up almost all of the sky in the other direction, and I could see her light brown eyes like two strange moons in the heavens.

 

She blinked, before the world shook underneath Crystal's toes. “That's a fine pedicure Crystal, but there's no reason to be miffed about it”

 

Crystal's voice echoed around me, the vibrations through the cave I was in made it sound like her voice emanated from all around me.

“Amoe, are you not wearing your contacts? Look closer!”

 

Amoe descended from the sky, and I watched as her humongous hands slammed into the ground as she got on her stomach, Amoe's face suddenly taking up all of my vision above me. She got so close that eventually all I could see was part of her face, only one of her eyes visible.

 

A gust of hot air blasted me through the crack of light in Crystal's toes as Amoe exhaled through her nose. Her huge eye squinted, and her pupil dilated as she comprehended what she saw.

 

“Oh my god” Her hot breath smelled of alcohol.

 

Crystal's voice thundered in response, as Amoe ascended back into the sky, her whole forming blotting out the light and looming like a skyscraper. As her feet struck the ground the world shook around me.

 

“See?”

 

I could no longer clearly make out Amoe's face, she was too high up and the light drowned out the light too much, but it sounded like she was on the verge of tears.

 

“I cocked up Mark. I'm so sorry”

 

Amoe burst into tears, but then there was a knock at the door, the loud booms echoing about the room.

 

Amoe ran off, the earth shaking. “I'll get it.” she said, through desperate tears.

 

The toe cave lifted off of me, leaving me cold and surrounded by blinding light, which quickly was obscured as it became increasingly dark, and the heat increased. The now familiar sensation of fingers grabbed me, and I was placed in Crystal's soft white palm, her fingers picking up around me to lock me in a loose gripped hand. I felt a rapid acceleration before the hand opened, and I was suddenly in the sky, Crystal's face above me still, but looking more like the side of a building then the top of a skyscraper.

 

As my eyes adjusted, I saw her smiling, and I was suddenly moving away from her, her hand extended and lowering. I could see now what she was wearing, a long red dress, which clung tightly to her body, accentuating her minor curves. One leg was completely covered, but the other was exposed below the knee, the dress cut out specifically for it. It was exposed between her breasts, showering her cleavage, with small straps over her shoulders, leaving her arms entirely bare. In her other hand she held a bare of high heels, her fingers looped between the thin white straps of the shoes.

 

She left me about waist height, so I had to look up between her cleave to see her face smiling down on me, her red hair dangling form the sky like magnificent red steel. She had an open smile, and her dress complemented her complexion. I was stunned.

 

I was on my knees, staring up at her, as she spoke. Her hand vibrating around me. “What do you think?”

 

 

Chapter X-27: Daydreaming by kennyken22
Author's Notes:

The backstory of Sarah continued.

today 2/19 got an admin (Jacksmith, what a hero) to help me get back in to my original account and story.  Please see this original version for the story:

http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=8764

thanks

-kenny

 

 

(Categories: Entrapment, Feet, Footwear, Humiliation, Odor, Unaware, Hands, Violent)


The plane had successfully landed, much to the applause of the woman on board. The female pilot came over the airplanes speaker system.

 

“Welcome to Auckland, ladies. Enjoy your stay.”

 

Sarah stood up to begin the disembarkation procedure. There was probably another hours worth of work before she would be able to get off the plane. The looked down at the top her right foot, the pain diminishing here as she sensed the lack of comfort now on her left, but she had a job to do.

 

It would be the last time she thought about the tiny in her shoe for quite some time. Instead, she went through the motions of her work, and found herself recollecting on that first time she had got her own tiny from her mother.

 

***

 

Sarah and her mother were looming over the tiny boy who was about to respond to her mothers questions.

 

“Yes Goddess!” the tiny man squeaked in response.

 

Sarah watched the tiny man, who looked absolutely terrified. He was very much like a bug to her, his squeaks and trembling making it easier for her to forget that it was a tiny boy in her hands. Still, she wasn't quite sure where this was going.

 

The creative use of tinies was a slowly developed skill. She would one day become a master of it, but for now, she was still brand new, and bound to make mistakes. She still needed help from her mother.

 

“Weren't you saying that your workout sneakers were getting uncomfortable?” Her mother said, looking at her.

 

It was true. Sarah was an avid runner, and she burned through shoes. Her current pair were already a few months old, and about a month or two older than she typically bought new ones. Thus, they looked especially worn, but she'd been so busy with work she just continued to wear them. She had run with them earlier today and noticed her feet felt sore earlier than she would have expected.

 

“Yea. I've been meaning to get a new pair. Why?” Sarah didn't get the idea, but the tiny below her did. She didn't notice as that his quaking become more pronounced.

Sarah's mother gestured towards the tiny man in her hands, and Sarah looked down at the tiny thing.

 

The sixteen year old standing in Sarah's vast hand was now completely terrified. The two huge women's faces were far above him staring down at him. He watched the giantess named Sarah open her mouth and speak, her booming voice vibrating him from his knees.

 

“What's he supposed to do?” The giant woman said, her deep blue eyes looking down at the boy, her nose scrunching as if the thing disgusted her.

 

Her elder mother, in contrast, smiled, the 50 year old skin showing small folds below her chin, the crows feet near her eyes flattening with her smile. “Go get your shoes. I'll show you”

 

Sarah looked at her mother, raising an eyebrow, but she got up anyway. She was curious to see where this was going. She encased the little man in her closed palm with any warning, surrounding him in her hot flesh before he found himself falling in cold light, everything a blur around him, before slamming into slightly more yellow flesh. The surface here was more wrinkled and the folds of sagged in comparison to Sarah's. He was lying face down and heard the thunder of Sarah footsteps.

 

“Get up bug boy” Her mother said, Sarah finally out of the room, her thundering voice shaking the tiny boy in her hand. The boy scrambled terrified to his knees, and looked up panic-stricken at the 50 year old women who looked like a building up in the sky above him. Her head was tilted down, her neck and part of her chin cut off by massive boobs in her white robs.

 

Her voice continued to thunder around him. “You better not give my daughter any problems. Remember your place tiny – I don't want to hear any complaints from you. Do you understand?”

 

The tiny boy trembled in her hand and shouted a response in fear “Yes, Goddess!”

 

“Good.” The mother's booming voice rattled him, and her hand began to shift, causing him to fall forward onto his own hands to stabilize himself.

 

“You better do exactly as she says. I don't care if she wants you to throw yourself into the toilet before she uses it” The woman's booming voice tossed him about as she quickly brought him further up to her face, her rapid movement coming to an abrupt stop. His momentum carried him upward and he found himself airborne, landing with a thud back on her palm, stunning him. Her palm was just below her breasts and her huge face loomed above him, looking like the side of a building.

 

The tiny mans quaking in her fingers irritated the woman. “BUG!” She yelled, her breath blasting him with hot air that smelled of coffee.

 

“Tell me what you are!” The mother said, Her booming voice rattling him in her palm.

 

He scrambled up back to his knees as quick as he could, and looked up in terror at the woman, fearing the pain she'd inflict if he wasn't prostrated before her. She'd done this routine to him many, many times, and he was like a broken dog.

 

“I'm your bug slave!” He shouted, his voice was choked with fear.

 

“Wrong!” Her voice boomed, and before he could react a finger he hadn't seen slammed into the side of his chest, knocking him yards into the air before slamming down her open hand, he spat up blood onto her palm, coughing suddenly for air.

 

He got up as quickly as he could, violently shaking now as he trembled and looked up at her, this time the finger looming in front of him and caused him to flinch in fear.

 

But the terror not answering was far worst. This was still mild in comparison to the horrors he'd seen.

 

“You're Sarah's bug slave” She said, her voice booming around him again as he stared up at her massive face, the hand lurking over him cast a shadow upon him. “Unless you want to join the rest of your family” She grinned, and laughed, a “Ha-ha-ha” that only an older lady of sophistication could make, distinct and powerfully feminine.

 

The tiny boy had no idea what happened to the rest of his family. He hadn't seen or heard from them since he'd “won” being Sarah's property. She had promised the losers hell, and considering he hadn't heard or seen from them again, he figured they were all dead. It was unlike the woman for her to not be constantly abusing them.

 

“No, Goddess” he stammered, shaking. The red fingernail that had struck him loomed in front of him and he quivered in fear.

 

The mother smiled above him, the terror she was inflicting upon him obviously a delight. The red fingernail moved rapidly forward, causing the tiny boy to scream, but stopping just before the long cuticle hit him in the face. He could see his own warped reflection trembling in the red surface of the nail, before it curled back and landed in the palm, next to the blood he spat up. The taste still lingered in his mouth, as he swallowed what remained from his own bleeding.

 

“Clean this up flea! You're too tiny to be making a mess!” She thundered.

 

The teenager didn't hesitate. He knew exactly what to do; scrambling forward on his hands he positioned himself above the smeared blood, which was running down the grooves of her palm. He then pushed his face down, so that it was only inches from the surface, and the heat from her skin radiated around him like rocks that had been out in the sun too long. He thrusted his tongue forward, and began to lap up his own blood, eventually using his lips to suck at some that were difficult to simply lap, too audible slurping.

 

The giantess above him giggled. Her voice sounded like a strange factory, and would have been eerie if he hadn't been so scared of it. Her palm would twitch as he did, and the soft yellow surface would have seemed strangely comfortable if it hadn't been the source of never ending terror. Instead her pulse was a just a steady reminder that she could crush him at any time. He continued to lap at the blood for another minute, sucking up the liquid from her skin, along with any other dried skin or dirt that had accumulated, until he could see no more blood. He double and triple checked, terrified that he might miss a spot.

 

Her voice thundered above his trembling form. “So?” He looked up at her, and her eyes were locked upon him, her lips curled into a smile. She always loved “educating” her slaves. “What are you?”

 

“I'm Sarah's bug slave” He shouted, immediately realizing he'd made a horrible mistake.

 

And then he was flying through the air, screaming.

“Wrong!” The mother's voice boomed, everything a blur around him as he ascended higher into the air.

 

As he reached it's apex, he realized he was screaming in mortal terror.

 

To Sarah's mom, who casually tossed the little man in the air, his tiny squeaks were like music to her ears.

 

So easy to scare these pathetic bugs. She thought, beginning to laugh.

 

The tiny boy fell, her aristocratic laughter echoing around him, sounding like female thunder in a mountain range.

 

He landed with a thud in her hand, which rapidly shifted around him. He was suddenly hanging by his leg, the warm digits of her fingers hugging onto his right ankle. He was being swung upside down, the the white surface of the robe above her thighs suspended below him, the couch and floor past it. He lifted his head upward and saw Sarah's mothers face in front of him, as the blood began to rush to his head.

 

“You are a dumb little bug, aren't you?” She laughed, and swung him by his leg so that he was jerked upward, before falling with a painful tug on his leg as his body fell back down below him. He rapidly swung back and forth from her finger in the air before her as she continued to giggle. He was becoming dizzier by the second.

 

“Do you want to join the rest of your family?” She said, and he felt himself falling, no longer in front of Sarah's mothers face, already in front of the exposed skin her mothers huge legs, the purple veins looking like huge blue roots under a sheen of yellow ice. He could feel the heat from her legs as he could continued to descend, until he began to smell a pungent odor.

 

He no longer tried to hold his head upwards to see before him, but let his muscles relax. Below him was the top of her fuzzy ugg.

 

He looked at it in wonder.

 

No... he thought, terrified.

 

He'd seen her wearing those uggs the previous weeks since being separated from his family, and she wore them nearly 24/7. She'd gone on walks around the neighborhood, and visited the neighbors for many hours.

 

He watched in terror, blood rushing to his head as he was swung lazily back and forth from under the mothers fingers, as she used her free hand and began removing the fuzzy ugg below him. The thing looked like a mansion in size, and as she took it off the smell wafted upwards with a wave of moist heat, a mixture of cheesy feet, vinegar, and old worn boots. He could see the sweat still dripping down her calf and disappearing into the fur that was the ugg as she removed it, until a sickening wet pop finally removed her foot from the shoe.

 

Her foot was yellow and slightly boney, veins protruding from the top her skin. There was hair along the tips of her toes and wet fuzz from the ugg coated her skin. Her toenails were manicured, and she flexed her toes up and down, wiggling them as they became free, stretching them apart and allowing the fresh air to pass through between them. There was gunk stuck between them – and something else.

 

The tiny boy was horrified by what it was.

 

Sarah's mother took a deep breath and watched the tiny dangling from her finger realize the horror that his family members had gone through these past few weeks, before she began to giggle. But she wasn't done terrifying him.

 

She lowered the tiny boy over her sweaty foot, giving his head only a few inches from the top of her toes, before taunting the tiny man.

 

“You want to see how your brother is doing?” She said, only barely managing between her giggling.

 

The tiny man was being swung lower towards the gap between her second and third toe, and he could see from here a tiny face wedged between the flesh. The thing looked barely human, it was so coated in filth and muck that it was caked into the gap between Sarah's mothers toes. If he hadn't been so close he wouldn't have been able to tell if it wasn't just a bit of toejam.

 

“I shrunk him down to under a centimeter. I leave him here as “motivation” for the rest of your brothers. He'll spend his life as my toejam” She giggled.

 

The tiny teen was horrified. His brother no longer seemed like the boy he remembered even before he got separated. His face made him look like a man of 60 – like a soldier who spent far too long in the trenches on the frontlines. He had a thousand mile stare – his expression hadn't even changed when his brother swung helplessly above him.

 

“Hey buggy, say hello to your brother” The mother said, giggling. She wiggled her toes and the massive digits enveloped the tiny boy partially, causing him to exhale a pitiful wheeze, until her flesh completely enveloped him, so that he was no longer visible. Then the mother relaxed her foot, and the gunk between her toes had completely covered him, he was no longer visible amongst the detritus.

 

His older brother watched in horror as he heard the tiny desperate coughs his  sibling, bits of gunk spraying off to reveal a dirty mouth, with teeth barely visible, and then a pair of grime covered eyes.

 

The old woman laughed a sinister laugh above him. “Don't worry about your brother. He always looks like this after my workouts” She giggled and squeezed her toes together again, a bit of brown sludge emerging from between her toes, before relaxing them. A new layer of filth coated the tiny boy as he fought desperately to breathe again.

 

The old woman's voice thundered again as the little boys face was barely visible, only a pair of dirt covered eyes and mouth. “You love being my toejam, don't you bug?”

 

Even as filthy as he was, he could tell his little brother was terrified by the woman talking to him. And like the broken thing he was, he feebly responded.

 

“I am your toejam” he said meekly.

 

The giant woman laughed and squeezed her toes together, causing the tiny boy to wheeze pathetically in pain. “That's not what I asked bug. I know you're toejam. Tell you your brother how much you like living between my toes”

 

The boys tiny little brother looked at him, his eyes glistening with tears that were difficult to see as they merged into the muck that coated his face.

 

“I love being her toejam” He said, his voice choked.

 

The giant woman giggled. “See?” her huge finger from her other hand was suddenly in front of him, the red tipped nail descending onto the tiny boy below her. He was terrified but resigned to his life of filthy hell, barely surviving on the sweat and grime that gathered between her toes.

 

She pushed the tiny boy deeper into the folds of her flesh between her toes, until he was no longer clearly visible, just a bit of blackness wedged in the web of her skin. As he slid deeper into the muck, his older brother could hear terrified scream that slowly became muffled.

 

“Now get to licking, toejam, I've got other toes that need to be cleaned” She giggled squeezing her toes together. She paused to wait, eventually feeling the tiniest of sensation of licking between her toes.

 

Sarah's mother sighed and turned to the tiny boy dangling from her fingers.

 

“To be honest, I'm surprised he's still alive.” She giggled and then she shifted the tiny boy in her hand, bringing him lower to her foot and started slowly dragged him across the top of it, the boy slamming roughly in to the dips between her toes before being dragged through the greasy hairs on top of her foot.

 

“He hasn't eat or drank anything but what has come from between my toes in weeks. I can't imagine what that be like.” She laughed a debonair laugh, and then pressed the tiny boys body into the hairs on her big toes, and started to drag him through it, rolling him back and forth so that he became wrapped in the greasy things.

 

“But I'm not a bug either.” She giggled. To the tiny teenager, her hair felt like wet ropes, the whole thing smelling of cheese and vinegar, the stuff getting into his nose and mouth.

 

The womans voice continued to vibrate his tiny body through her fingers as she slammed him roughly into the sweaty wall that was her foot. “It's even more surprising since I don't even know he's there most of the time”her voice boomed around him.

 

She picked up slightly before dropping him face first into the hair above her big toe.

 

“...He's lucky all i've taken are showers. That must always be a struggle to survive...”

 

She pressed his tiny face into the hair above her toes, and began to push him through it. The rope like hair got caught around him, the friction against it and her skin felt like he was being burnt.

 

“I'll have to take a bath soon... if he doesn't drown, he'll just end up sucked down the drain.”

 

The 16 year old teenager wanted to scream in pain, but he was too terrified of the mother. Instead he simply trembled as his beaten form was roughly dragged across the womans skin. She brought the boy around her foot, from the top of her big toe to the ball below it, the rough surface greased with sweat, but still calloused enough to tear at his own skin. He couldn't help it anymore and screamed in pain as she dragged him through it, the surface like bark or sandpaper.


The woman giggled at his screams, and rapidly brought him up to her face, leaving him light headed and disoriented. “Well, bug, want to see the rest of your family?” She hadn't finished the statement when the hand he was in quickly accelerated, and he could feel the heat and humidity; he could taste the foul sweaty smell in his mouth before he even realized what was happening.

 

Sarah's mother had lowered him into the entrance of the ugg. The sweaty furry walls were already well above him, and the dark cavern descended below him. He hung here for a few seconds, simply an eerie silence, before he heard tiny pathetic wailing below him.

 

“Please! Let us out of here!”

 

“You have to make her stop – we're going to die in here!”

 

“Help us!”

 

His siblings were below him, but he couldn't even see them, they were too small and the cavern too dark, but he could hear their terrifying cries. They sounded hoarse and weak, like men trapped in a mine for weeks.

 

The mothers voice boomed from above. “See? Here's your family. Or what's rest of them. I think two of them have been smashed by their landlady since they move into their new home.” She laughed. “Your brothers weren't too happy having to clean up their mangled remains for me. Oh well. They were all worthless slaves anyway.”

 

She then began to swing him back and forth from within the ugg, letting his little body slam into the damp furry walls, coating him in her vinegar tasting sweat.

 

“So little bug? Do you want to live with your brothers in my uggs for the rest of your tiny life?” she giggled as the tiny man trembled in fear.

 

He was so horrified by everything that didn't need to be asked again. “No, goddess! Please let me be Goddess Sarah's bug slave!”

 

Sarah's mother giggled and he found himself rapidly flying out of the shoe, the air becoming dry and no longer smelling of old feet and boots.

 

He was then in free fall, landing on the pink rug below him, cushioning his blow, but still stunning him. He could see the towering ugg next to him now, bigger than a mansion on his right, and the giant mother in front of him, lounging on the coach, her colossal form ascending above him. Her left foot was still tucked into her ugg about 100 yards away, but her right foot was crossed over her leg and hovering above him, the bottom of her foot well worn and dry, callouses on her ball and heel, her toes were slightly boney. Her tanned legs were exposed above that, allowing him to see the bottom of her thigh, but her knee was cut off from the white robe.

 

“Good” Sarah's mothers said, as she brought her foot down onto the tiny man. He yelped in terror but it was far too quick for him to do anything, her toes landed right above him slamming him to the ground – he was disoriented and confused, but he wasn't dead. When he opened his eyes he knew immediately where he was, based on the strong smell and even stronger heat. Trapped under the gap between the old woman's toes.

 

“Lick, bug”


The tiny boy didn't need to be asked twice. From his stomach he flipped himself onto his back and began to lick the flesh above and surrounding him. His whole word was the bottom of this middle aged woman' toes, and as he dragged his tongue through the wet groove of skin above him he wasn't even sure which toe it was. The flesh was vinegary and caked with fuzz from the ugg, and he was already sweating from the massive heat the toes were giving off. But he was so terrified he licked like his life depended on it. It probably did.

 

He coughed up bits of fuzz as he licked the grooves between the mothers toes. He could hear the woman giggling above him. Somewhere nearby was his sibling, pathetically small, caked with toe jam and wedged between the woman's toes. It was all a nightmare. His tongue was already sore, the skin under her toes felt rough, and the vinegary sweat burned his lips. He was surrounded by toes, and cried realizing what his life had become, as he continued to lap the goddesses toes above him.

 

He had dreams and hopes, he wanted to go to college, had plans on becoming an activist. He had been interested in many progressive causes, including those for women, including closing what he believed was the pay gap and ending the patriarchy.


He obviously didn't know the details about them, but he followed the mainstream media and social media echochambers he was in. He knew that President Trent's election would be a victory for progressive policies everywhere, that it would be making the world a better place but smashing institutionalized racism and the patriachy.

 

So when he heard that the best way to end these institutions was by bringing men down, he was all for it. It never occurred to him that he was the enemy he was fighting against, but when he was told, he agreed that he should be minimized for the sake of women everywhere. He volunteered his family too.

 

And now, he knew the hell he condemned himself and his family to – and the death of some of his siblings. He cried as he realized what a fool he was, and continued to lap the matriarchs toes above him.

 

The rumbling booms of footsteps returned to the room, and he heard Sarah's voice from below her mothers toes.

 

“I got my shoes. What now?” Sarah said.

 

 

End Notes:

 


 

Hey people

Jacksmith is a hero, and helped to get my original account back.  As such, i will repost these chapters tomorrow 2/20 (hopefully), along with a new one, on the original story.

Please follow the story here from now on (hopefully): http://giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=8764

-kenny

This story archived at http://www.giantessworld.net/viewstory.php?sid=8995